THE
Second
and
Last
Collection
OF
THE
Late
London
Ministers
Farewel
Sermons
;
Preached
by
-
Dr.
Seaman
-
Dr.
Bates
-
Mr.
Caryll
-
Mr.
Brooks
-
Mr.
Venning
,
And
-
Mr.
Mead.
To
which
is
added
a
Farewell
Sermon
,
Preached
at
Dedham
in
Essex
,
by
Mr.
Matthew
Newcomen
.
And
also
Mr.
Lyes
Sermon
at
the
conclusion
of
the
last
Morning-Exercise
at
All-hallows
in
Lumbard-street
.
Being
a
Summary
Rehearsal
of
the
whole
Monthly-Lectures
.
2
Sam.
23.1
.
Now
these
are
the
last
words
of
David
,
the
sweet
singer
of
Israel
.
LONDON
,
Printed
in
the
year
1663.
Price
1
s.
6
d.
bound
.
THE
PREFACE
TO
THE
Christian
Reader
:
Reader
.
THe
good
acceptance
which
the
former
Collection
of
farewell
Sermons
(
already
Published
)
have
found
among
the
people
of
God
,
together
with
the
importunate
desires
of
many
godly
Persons
,
that
were
hearers
of
these
sermons
,
have
put
us
upon
recommending
them
unto
the
world
,
not
doubting
,
with
the
blessing
of
God
,
of
the
same
success
.
Our
design
in
Publishing
these
Sermons
,
is
not
to
make
old
sores
bleed
,
or
foment
any
ones
discontent
concerning
the
laying
aside
of
these
Reverend
and
Godly
Ministers
,
nor
shall
we
mention
what
great
losse
the
Church
of
God
hath
suffered
,
in
their
being
made
useless
,
herein
wee
must
be
silent
and
acquiess
under
this
sad
Providence
.
Much
might
be
said
,
as
to
the
excellency
of
these
following
Sermons
:
but
wee
forbear
,
they
are
of
age
let
them
speak
for
themselves
,
but
thus
much
we
are
bold
to
say
;
Here
lurks
no
Snake
under
these
Herbs
,
no
poysonous
Serpent
,
under
these
fragrant
Flowers
,
no
root
of
errour
,
no
slip
of
Schisme
,
no
fruit
of
disobedience
,
whatever
some
men
may
prejudge
,
concerning
them
;
These
Sermons
do
breathe
forth
the
holiness
and
plainness
of
the
Preachers
spirits
,
who
were
very
laborious
and
prosperous
in
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
and
although
they
be
not
so
Notional
and
Rhetorical
as
many
may
desire
,
yet
they
are
substantially
profitable
and
fitted
to
the
capacities
of
their
Auditors
,
indeed
they
may
well
be
stiled
the
Spiritual
mans
directory
to
the
Caelestial
Canaan
,
the
names
and
memories
of
the
judicious
and
learned
Authors
of
these
Sermons
are
so
precious
to
us
for
their
great
worths
and
eminent
abilities
,
that
we
cannot
but
rejoyce
at
the
publication
of
these
their
labours
,
that
are
so
proper
and
genuine
,
and
that
these
are
such
,
we
are
confidently
assured
.
If
thou
question
the
truth
of
this
,
come
and
see
,
do
but
peruse
them
,
their
features
will
shew
who
was
their
Father
,
sic
oculos
,
sic
ille
manus
,
sic
ora
ferebat
.
If
thou
seriously
peruse
them
,
thou
shalt
find
much
cause
to
encrease
thy
tears
in
the
remembrance
of
those
faithful
Labourers
that
sin
hath
deprived
England
of
.
We
commend
them
therefore
to
thy
perusal
and
the
blessing
of
the
Lords
Grace
,
in
whom
we
are
thine
in
all
Christian
Service
.
Farewel
.
Doctor
SEAMAN's
Farewel
SERMON
.
HEB.
13.20
,
21.
Now
the
God
of
Peace
,
that
brought
again
from
the
Dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
through
the
Bloud
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
Work
to
do
his
Will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
;
to
whom
be
glory
,
for
ever
and
ever
,
AMEN
.
THE
Apostle
being
now
upon
the
conclusion
of
this
Epistle
,
after
a
very
large
discovery
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
all
those
things
that
belong
to
his
Person
;
concerning
his
Nature
,
as
God
,
as
Man
,
and
concerning
his
Offices
,
especially
concer-cerning
his
Priestly
;
and
concerning
the
blessings
and
benefits
,
especially
in
the
matter
of
his
Sacrifice
,
doth
in
this
last
Chapter
,
insist
on
matters
Hortatory
;
and
,
in
the
words
,
draws
near
to
a
conclusion
,
which
contains
a
Prayer
,
wish
,
or
desire
,
which
he
puts
up
unto
God
,
in
the
behalf
of
them
,
in
order
to
their
good
and
benefit
.
Now
the
God
of
Peace
that
brought
again
,
&c.
In
which
words
,
considered
by
themselves
,
there
are
two
things
considerable
.
-
(1)
The
matter
of
the
Apostle's
Prayer
.
-
(2)
The
grounds
,
which
he
doth
insinuate
for
Audience
.
In
the
things
he
desires
,
the
Matter
of
the
Prayer
is
laid
down
in
the
21
v.
and
is
summarily
and
generally
propounded
in
several
expressions
;
yet
nevertheless
so
as
they
have
their
Specialities
belonging
to
them
.
In
the
beginning
,
he
shews
what
he
aims
at
,
make
you
perfect
,
&c.
In
general
,
it
refers
to
their
Sanctification
,
that
they
might
be
throughly
sanctified
,
as
to
their
inward
man
,
and
outward
Conversation
,
as
to
those
things
that
belong
to
them
,
in
the
Habits
of
their
Minds
,
and
external
Carriage
.
The
grounds
which
the
Apostle
uses
,
by
way
of
insinuation
for
Audience
,
are
contained
in
the
words
of
the
30th
verse
;
wherein
we
have
a
very
large
Description
of
the
Person
prayed
unto
;
The
God
of
Peace
that
brought
again
from
the
Dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
&c.
He
describes
him
under
such
Notes
,
and
Marks
,
as
serve
much
for
inlargement
and
inforcement
,
in
the
matter
of
his
Prayer
.
But
here
a
Question
may
arise
;
Seeing
Grace
is
the
thing
the
Apostle
principally
desires
,
and
't
is
usual
with
holy
men
,
both
under
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
〈◊〉
●hoose
out
such
Attributes
,
as
sute
most
with
their
part●cular
occasions
,
and
are
most
agreeable
to
those
requests
they
have
,
Why
he
doth
not
apply
himself
to
God
,
as
the
God
of
all
Grace
;
but
rather
,
the
God
of
Peace
?
Therein
,
first
,
the
Apostle
seems
to
make
use
of
that
same
liberty
,
which
belongs
to
holy
men
.
As
there
is
,
in
the
general
,
a
liberty
left
to
God's
People
from
God
himself
:
Paul
,
in
this
place
,
makes
use
of
that
liberty
he
had
,
as
to
the
manner
of
Prayer
;
using
such
a
description
of
God
,
as
seemed
good
to
him
at
the
present
.
But
,
secondly
,
If
he
be
the
God
of
Peace
,
it
follows
,
he
is
the
God
of
Grace
.
If
God
hath
glorified
himself
so
far
among
the
Hebrews
,
as
to
reconcile
them
to
himself
,
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
then
there
is
no
question
God
will
proceed
further
;
and
having
provided
for
those
things
,
which
appertain
to
their
Justification
,
no
question
but
he
will
for
those
things
that
are
necessary
to
their
Sanctification
.
Therefore
,
the
Apostle
argues
plainly
from
Justification
to
Sanctification
;
He
that
justifies
his
People
through
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
sanctifie
you
by
the
Spirit
of
Christ
;
make
you
perfect
to
do
his
Will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
&c.
so
desires
,
we
should
be
sanctified
,
on
the
consideration
of
our
Justification
;
having
provided
for
Justification
,
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
follows
Sanctification
by
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
1
Thes.
5.23
.
And
the
very
God
of
Peace
sanctifie
you
wholly
,
&c.
That
God
who
is
allay'd
to
you
the
God
of
Peace
,
and
hath
provided
for
you
Peace
,
I
desire
he
would
further
provide
Sanctification
:
for
Sanctification
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
effect
of
that
Grace
,
which
is
procured
for
Believers
,
through
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
There
is
no
access
to
God
,
for
sanctification
of
our
Natures
,
until
we
prevail
with
him
for
the
Justification
of
our
Persons
;
and
he
first
shews
himself
to
be
a
God
of
Peace
,
by
way
of
Justification
,
before
a
God
of
Grace
,
by
way
of
Sanctification
.
But
,
to
proceed
First
,
for
the
description
of
the
Person
;
wherein
take
notice
of
him
,
-
(1)
By
one
of
his
Attributes
.
-
(2)
By
one
of
his
special
Works
,
whereby
he
hath
manifested
that
Attribute
.
(1)
The
Attribute
of
God
,
is
imply'd
under
those
wo●ds
that
he
is
called
the
God
of
Peace
.
The
gracious
God
that
provides
for
Reconciliation
between
himself
and
sinners
;
that
finds
out
ways
and
means
to
win
those
who
are
by
Nature
Children
of
Wrath
,
to
be
the
Children
of
God
.
There
is
no
peace
,
but
God
is
Author
of
,
Whether
natural
peace
,
or
civil
peace
,
or
political
peace
,
he
is
pleased
to
provide
for
them
:
But
there
is
a
transcendent
kind
of
Peace
,
which
doth
with
a
peculiarity
belong
to
God's
People
,
i.
e.
Spiritual
Peace
between
God
and
Sinners
,
and
that
inward
peace
that
we
enioy
,
if
our
Conscience
hath
been
troubled
with
terrors
of
sin
,
wrath
,
&c.
Peace
belongs
so
to
God
,
as
none
of
the
Creatures
c●n
have
any
glory
of
it
,
(
Psal.
4.7
.
)
This
Peace
,
is
God's
Peace
;
none
can
effect
,
or
devise
it
,
but
God
;
and
with
respect
to
this
,
he
is
more
especially
called
the
God
of
Peace
;
because
he
hath
found
out
a
way
to
make
Reconciliation
between
God
and
his
sinful
perishing
Creatures
,
2
Cor.
5.19
.
Ephes.
2.14
,
&c.
Col.
1.13
.
(2)
There
is
a
special
Work
of
God
attributed
to
him
,
that
the
Apostle
take
,
into
consideration
,
i.
e.
That
he
[
brought
again
from
the
Dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
]
wherein
we
have
many
words
,
and
every
word
its
weight
;
and
we
shall
scarce
be
able
to
weigh
every
one
so
,
as
to
take
the
'
ull
sense
and
emphasis
of
them
.
In
the
words
,
there
is
,
-
(1)
Something
imply'd
.
-
(2)
Something
express'd
.
(1)
Something
imply'd
;
namely
,
That
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
was
sometimes
in
the
state
of
Death
;
and
that
being
in
the
state
of
the
Dead
,
it
was
not
any
ordinary
power
,
way
,
or
means
,
could
ransom
him
:
He
was
in
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Dead
;
he
was
,
for
a
while
,
under
the
power
and
dominion
of
Death
;
his
Body
,
for
the
space
of
three
days
,
lay
in
the
Grave
,
and
in
that
sense
,
was
under
the
dominion
of
Death
,
as
all
dead
men
are
.
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
could
not
have
his
own
life
,
in
some
sense
;
no
interest
he
had
in
God
,
by
virtue
of
his
Sonship
;
or
any
of
his
Offices
could
save
him
from
Death
,
though
the
Son
of
God
,
and
Head
of
the
Church
;
and
,
Christ
looked
upon
it
so
far
from
being
below
him
,
as
he
thought
it
necessary
for
him
,
and
it
was
his
glory
,
Joh.
10.11
,
12.
I
am
the
g●od
Shepherd
;
the
good
Shepherd
giveth
his
life
for
the
sheep
;
but
he
that
is
an
Hireling
,
and
not
the
Shepherd
,
whose
own
the
sheep
are
not
▪
seeth
the
Wolf
coming
,
and
leaveth
the
sheep
,
and
fleeth
,
&c.
●●elings
,
they
have
no
such
spirit
or
principle
in
the●
that
they
should
lay
down
their
lives
for
the
Sheep
;
b●●
he
so
much
respected
his
Father's
glory
,
and
good
of
his
Flock
,
finding
there
was
no
way
to
bring
them
to
Salvation
,
As
he
deny'd
himself
,
in
all
other
respects
,
for
their
good
;
so
,
in
this
respect
,
lays
down
his
life
for
them
.
And
herein
the
Church
of
God
seems
to
have
a
deadly
kind
of
wound
,
to
be
at
a
deadly
loss
,
Zach.
13.7
.
I
will
smite
the
Shepherd
,
and
the
sheep
shall
be
scattered
.
But
herein
lye
;
the
wonderful
goodness
and
wisdom
of
God
,
he
is
pleased
to
improve
,
as
the
life
,
so
the
death
of
Christ
,
for
the
good
of
his
Church
,
Luk.
24.16
.
Ought
not
Christ
to
have
suffered
these
things
?
It
was
very
expedient
,
that
seeing
the
sheep
could
not
otherwise
be
saved
,
but
by
the
Shepherd's
dying
,
that
the
Shepherd
should
lay
down
his
life
for
the
sheep
;
and
seeing
no
other
way
,
to
make
Reconciliation
to
God
,
it
was
very
expedient
Christ
should
dye
.
Therefore
,
't
is
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
That
it
doth
not
misbecome
the
Head
,
therefore
not
the
Members
of
the
Body
,
they
must
be
content
to
lay
down
their
lives
for
their
Flock
,
for
so
did
the
great
Shepherd
.
(2)
Something
express'd
.
Where
,
take
notice
,
First
,
of
the
Person
spoken
of
.
Secondly
,
of
that
which
is
given
us
to
be
taken
notice
of
in
particular
.
(1)
The
Person
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
is
,
Our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
That
which
we
have
considerable
,
is
,
First
,
The
Title
that
belongs
to
him
in
his
Church
;
in
this
regard
,
called
,
The
great
Shepherd
of
his
sheep
:
The
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
yea
,
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
Whatsoever
glory
was
〈◊〉
be
communicated
to
any
Member
of
the
Church
,
〈◊〉
was
first
put
into
the
Head
,
before
they
were
to
be
made
partaker
of
it
.
Some
were
to
be
made
inferiour
Ranks
,
(
Ephes
4.11
.
)
But
it
was
not
fit
any
should
have
such
glory
,
to
be
called
Shepherds
,
before
he
had
that
honour
on
him
.
Therefore
,
't
is
the
great
Shepherd
;
he
that
is
Shepherd
not
of
a
particular
Congregation
,
but
of
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
he
is
the
Saviour
of
all
his
Body
,
he
hath
the
full
number
of
all
the
Elect
,
both
among
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
committed
to
his
charge
to
save
.
(2)
What
betides
this
great
Shepherd
,
through
God's
grace
towards
him
,
that
is
,
that
he
is
brought
again
from
the
Dead
,
i.
e.
that
he
doth
attain
to
a
state
of
Resurrection
.
And
here
take
notice
of
this
by
the
way
,
for
Consolation
;
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
doth
dye
,
but
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
rises
again
.
Herein
argues
God's
love
,
that
though
he
would
suffer
him
to
dye
,
yet
not
to
see
Corruption
,
(
Psal.
16.10
.
)
Because
he
is
the
great
Shepherd
,
therefore
he
must
dye
;
but
because
he
is
the
Great
Shepherd
,
therefore
he
cannot
continue
in
the
state
of
the
Dead
;
Death
must
not
tryumph
over
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
no
,
not
by
any
means
.
As
it
was
necessary
,
that
he
should
dye
,
much
more
,
that
he
should
rise
again
.
We
read
,
Revelations
the
eleventh
,
concerning
two
Prophets
:
when
they
had
finished
their
course
,
they
dye
;
and
their
dead
bodies
are
cast
into
the
Streets
,
&c.
but
we
read
also
of
their
Resurrection
.
There
is
a
two-fold
state
incident
to
those
〈◊〉
one
estate
of
Dying
,
another
estate
of
Rising
;
〈…〉
it
is
not
peculiar
to
Christ
onely
,
but
to
others
with
him
.
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
dyes
;
no
wonder
,
if
the
little
Shepherds
dye
too
.
But
the
great
Shepherd
is
raised
,
so
shall
the
little
ones
in
their
order
,
and
in
their
time
,
(
1
Peter
5.6
.
)
When
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
ye
shall
receive
a
Crown
of
Glory
that
fadeth
not
away
.
Resurrection
is
that
which
Christ
exemplifies
first
in
his
own
Person
,
in
order
to
assure
all
his
Members
,
they
shall
attain
to
the
same
state
with
him
;
and
God
is
as
easily
able
to
provide
,
when
he
sees
expedient
,
to
raise
them
from
the
Dead
,
as
to
suffer
them
to
dye
.
Christ
he
[
brought
again
]
by
a
high
hand
,
and
in
a
tryumphant
manner
;
he
did
not
with
so
much
sorrow
and
trouble
to
himself
,
and
his
Disciples
,
go
to
,
as
tryumphantly
come
from
the
Grave
:
So
can
God
,
with
a
word
,
in
a
moment
bring
them
to
life
again
.
(2)
By
what
meanes
the
great
Shepherd
comes
to
have
this
honour
confer'd
upon
him
,
that
he
should
be
raised
from
the
dead
?
There
was
worth
enough
in
his
Person
,
but
't
is
not
altogether
ascribed
to
this
;
but
(
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
)
i.
e.
by
,
and
in
,
the
vertue
and
efficacy
of
it
:
he
had
dyed
as
a
Priest
,
and
his
bloud
was
a
bloud
of
sacrifice
,
and
it
was
shed
for
the
remission
of
sins
,
and
salvation
of
Souls
;
because
Christ
did
dye
for
so
noble
an
end
as
this
,
and
in
such
a
manner
,
as
that
his
death
became
a
Sacrifice
,
and
did
seal
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
whereof
Christ
is
the
Mediator
:
therefore
with
consideration
of
this
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
ends
,
uses
,
and
benefits
of
it
:
hereupon
it
is
Christ
is
raised
from
the
dead
.
In
the
9th
of
Zach.
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
was
prophesied
of
,
but
by
vertue
of
his
blood
shed
;
so
that
Christ
was
more
fit
to
be
raised
,
who
dyed
for
such
noble
and
honourable
ends
,
as
the
glory
of
God
,
and
salvation
of
his
people
,
in
the
vertue
o●
that
Covenant
God
had
made
,
and
in
the
vertue
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
shed
for
the
sealing
of
that
Covenant
.
Now
,
what
this
Covenant
is
,
is
worthy
to
be
considered
,
because
of
its
Epithets
:
Called
here
everlasting
Covenant
:
There
was
a
Temporal
Covenant
God
made
with
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
that
was
sealed
and
confirmed
by
the
bloud
of
Bullocks
,
&c.
Christ
took
not
on
him
this
Covenant
,
he
did
not
bind
men
to
stand
by
those
termes
contained
in
that
Covenant
;
for
indeed
,
Christ
came
to
make
it
voyd
.
There
is
an
Eternall
Covenant
,
and
that
is
nothing
else
but
those
terms
of
grace
and
favour
,
which
are
proposed
to
us
in
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
which
amounts
to
this
,
Who
ever
repents
shall
be
saved
:
He
that
repents
,
and
forsakes
his
sin
shall
find
mercy
;
and
that
he
will
be
mercifull
to
all
on
these
Conditions
in
all
parts
of
the
World
;
for
these
termes
God
will
not
repent
of
.
If
men
repent
,
they
shall
have
the
benefit
of
it
,
and
whoever
believes
shall
be
saved
.
'T
is
called
[
Everlasting
]
because
God
will
abide
by
it
,
both
here
and
hereafter
;
the
states
of
all
shall
be
determined
,
according
to
the
termes
of
this
Covenant
.
Now
Christ
shed
his
bloud
to
procure
those
termes
contained
in
that
Covenant
;
for
the
case
of
poor
sinners
was
so
miserable
,
that
they
could
never
come
to
have
all
their
sins
pardoned
,
and
their
Souls
certainly
saved
,
unless
Christ
had
dyed
and
shed
his
bloud
,
and
so
to
satisfie
Gods
Justice
,
that
it
might
be
free
for
him
to
be
merciful
,
where
he
would
be
merciful
.
The
Covenant
is
founded
in
the
bloud
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
bloud
being
the
bloud
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
:
therefore
the
Apostle
so
magnifies
it
,
of
all
the
great
and
Gospel-blessings
that
belong
to
the
New
Testament
,
to
the
Condition
of
a
Child
of
God
,
there
is
not
any
one
like
unto
this
,
The
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
:
they
that
come
to
this
,
and
have
the
benefit
of
this
they
shall
be
surely
justified
,
and
eternally
saved
in
the
vertue
of
this
Bloud
.
In
the
business
of
being
saved
by
Faith
,
it
contributes
nothing
more
,
but
as
't
is
an
Instrument
to
bring
us
to
be
made
partakers
of
the
benefit
of
this
bloud
:
we
are
saved
not
by
the
vertue
of
our
believing
,
but
by
the
vertue
of
his
bloud
;
so
that
,
't
is
not
so
much
the
act
,
as
the
object
of
Faith
,
that
saves
.
Christ
rose
in
the
vertue
of
his
blond
,
and
all
our
Comforts
and
Hopes
are
founded
in
his
bloud
.
The
bloud
of
Christ
was
of
so
much
value
with
God
,
as
that
he
will
raise
him
from
the
dead
,
and
t
is
of
so
much
vertue
to
us
,
that
through
it
we
shall
have
Justification
,
Sanctification
,
and
Salvation
.
God
being
so
good
and
gracious
a
God
to
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Church
;
hereupon
the
Apostle
imboldens
himsellf
to
desire
this
further
manifestation
of
his
love
,
that
where
he
hath
so
bountifully
provided
for
the
justification
of
sinners
through
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
that
he
would
provide
for
their
sanctification
by
his
Spirit
.
Hence
observe
,
(1)
God
is
,
with
some
singularity
,
the
God
of
Peace
.
(2)
To
the
end
that
God
might
shew
himself
to
be
the
God
of
Peace
,
he
hath
provided
an
alsufficient
Saviour
for
his
people
,
here
called
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
flock
;
and
God
being
of
agracious
disposition
towards
them
,
provides
to
that
end
Christ
shall
take
the
care
of
them
,
and
of
all
those
things
that
pertaine
to
their
Eternall
wellfare
.
(3)
It
was
expedient
this
Person
should
dye
,
though
the
Great
Shepherd
;
Nay
it
was
necessary
,
that
it
might
be
so
much
more
verified
and
manifested
,
that
he
was
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
that
he
should
lay
down
his
life
for
the
flock
.
(4)
It
was
,
as
necessary
that
Christ
shoud
be
raised
from
the
Dead
,
as
that
he
should
dye
.
Therefore
his
Continuance
was
but
a
Temporary
,
nay
,
a
Momentary
time
to
him
.
Now
Christ
is
risen
,
yea
,
all
power
in
Heaven
and
earth
is
committed
to
him
;
and
if
he
was
able
to
doe
any
thing
for
his
people
before
,
much
more
now
.
(5)
The
Resurrection
of
Christ
doth
arise
partly
from
the
Tenor
of
the
Covenant
God
made
with
man
,
and
partly
from
the
virtue
and
benefit
that
was
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
God
put
himselfe
into
a
Covenant
,
Christ
was
mediator
of
it
,
and
in
vertue
of
that
Covenant
,
sinners
must
be
saved
;
but
the
Saviour
must
first
save
himselfe
,
raise
himselfe
from
the
dead
,
and
then
hath
all
power
committed
to
his
hand
,
&c.
There
are
two
things
I
would
have
you
further
observe
and
carry
away
.
(1)
That
Christ
is
indeed
the
only
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
Whatsoever
others
there
are
,
they
make
to
his
own
interest
,
whosoever
there
be
that
may
possibly
indite
themselves
under
hi●
name
and
notion
,
yet
this
is
undeniable
,
that
Christ
is
the
only
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
:
therefore
in
the
concernments
of
the
Church
there
is
none
Christians
should
honour
,
as
Christ
;
and
whose
voice
they
ought
to
hear
before
his
,
or
by
whom
they
should
be
Ruled
and
Governed
but
by
Him
.
If
Christ
be
the
Great
Shepherd
,
then
the
Church
,
must
hear
his
voice
,
for
my
sheep
hear
my
voice
,
&c.
And
if
He
be
the
Great
Shepherd
then
the
Church
must
be
Ruled
by
him
,
for
the
Shepherd
must
have
the
ordering
of
the
flock
,
and
the
flock
must
be
at
the
disposall
of
the
Shepherd
;
and
then
Thirdly
,
The
flock
of
Christ
must
be
carefull
to
please
him
,
(
for
fear
he
set
his
Dog
upon
them
)
that
we
provok
him
not
to
exercise
his
Correcting
power
.
He
hath
his
Rod
of
Discpline
(
as
well
as
his
Staffe
and
Crook
)
which
is
to
be
performed
by
others
as
seems
good
to
him
,
for
he
hath
many
wayes
to
ler
loose
the
Devill
on
his
owne
Children
.
Satan
had
a
desire
to
afflict
Job
,
and
God
gave
way
to
it
,
&c.
The
Church
of
God
,
is
Gods
Spouse
and
there
is
a
great
deale
of
love
between
the
Husband
and
Wife
,
between
Christ
and
the
Church
:
Yet
Psal.
4.5
.
this
she
is
so
solemnly
charged
with
all
.
God
hath
made
Christ
a
head
to
his
Church
,
therefore
his
Church
must
be
Ruled
by
Christ
;
and
t
is
not
for
the
Church
to
say
,
The
inferiour
shepherds
would
order
me
thus
and
thus
,
we
must
in
the
mean
while
say
,
but
What
doth
Christ
say
in
such
cases
?
It
is
not
for
the
Church
to
go
aside
by
the
flocks
of
his
Companions
,
(
Cant.
1.7
.
)
The
Companions
of
Christ
pretend
to
be
Shepherds
of
the
sheep
as
well
as
he
,
but
have
not
that
power
Christ
had
:
They
have
their
Societies
,
and
would
have
the
ordering
of
them
;
but
the
Church
desires
to
know
where
she
may
hold
Communion
with
Christ
,
that
she
may
not
turne
aside
by
the
flocks
of
his
compani●●
〈◊〉
There
is
many
Disputations
amorg
inferiour
shepherds
,
but
this
is
out
of
all
dispute
,
that
Christ
is
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
That
great
man
at
Rome
never
pretended
higher
,
than
to
be
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
Successor
of
Peter
:
now
we
know
,
that
the
Principal
is
much
more
to
be
regarded
than
his
Vicar
;
therefore
if
Christ
be
the
Great
Shepherd
,
surely
the
sheep
of
Christ
must
hear
his
voice
before
all
other
shepherds
,
specially
since
Christ
hath
spoken
so
signally
in
the
Case
,
My
sheep
hear
my
voice
,
and
they
follow
me
;
a
stranger
will
they
not
follow
,
for
they
know
not
the
voice
of
strangers
.
And
God
having
so
solemnly
commanded
(
Matth.
17.5
.
)
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
hear
ye
him
.
The
Great
Shepherd
must
be
heard
before
all
little
shepherds
.
The
little
shepherds
have
their
division
,
Act.
20.29
.
After
my
departure
shall
grivous
Wolves
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
flock
,
also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
discisples
after
them
.
True
shepherds
are
alwaies
carefull
to
make
Disciples
for
Christ
,
and
to
bring
all
Disciples
to
Christ
:
All
John's
work
was
to
make
Disciples
,
to
put
them
over
to
Christ
,
not
to
make
disciples
to
himself
,
but
to
make
over
all
his
disciples
unto
Christ
.
If
any
man
will
gather
,
he
must
gather
for
Christ
,
not
himself
;
others
would
draw
men
unto
any
matter
or
manner
of
Doctrine
,
Government
,
&c.
But
our
eye
must
be
upon
Christ
,
and
our
ear
open
to
his
voice
;
and
our
Hearts
awed
with
his
will
,
and
mind
in
Scripture
,
made
known
to
his
Church
;
And
they
love
nor
Christ
as
they
ought
,
that
desire
not
to
hear
his
voice
before
any
others
in
the
world
,
for
he
is
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
2.
Though
he
be
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
yet
he
dye
;
and
though
he
dye
,
yet
because
he
is
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
he
is
raised
again
.
The
great
Shepherd
Dyes
,
the
little
Shepherds
must
not
think
much
of
it
,
if
they
be
called
to
dye
:
We
must
be
contented
,
it
be
exemplified
in
us
if
occasion
serve
;
for
,
if
God
spared
not
the
Great
Shepherd
,
What
have
the
little
shepherds
to
plead
for
themselves
they
should
be
spared
?
If
the
Case
fall
out
,
while
I
labour
to
serve
the
Church
as
I
can
,
I
come
to
suffer
for
the
Church
;
in
the
end
I
doe
rejoyce
,
and
I
will
rejoyce
.
And
truly
we
had
need
to
pray
for
such
a
spirit
as
this
:
for
,
if
this
was
in
the
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
it
will
very
well
become
the
little
shepherds
.
But
against
the
fear
of
death
,
here
's
the
comfort
,
The
Great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
dyes
,
yet
is
raised
from
the
dead
;
so
shall
the
little
ones
;
not
one
member
of
the
flock
,
death
can
alwaies
triumph
over
him
.
In
this
respect
,
Christ
will
have
all
his
members
to
be
raised
,
in
that
he
got
the
victory
over
death
,
for
Christ
arose
as
the
First
fruits
,
and
ascended
into
Heaven
as
a
fore-runner
.
Though
we
may
have
deniall
as
to
the
advancing
of
Christs
service
&c.
Yet
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
is
that
we
must
take
into
our
thoughts
,
and
,
t
is
our
solid
comfort
,
God
will
one
day
bring
all
the
sheep
together
into
one
fold
,
and
David
shall
be
their
King
,
and
have
the
Ruling
and
ordering
of
them
to
all
Eternity
.
There
is
a
Resurrection
to
little
shepherds
:
when
we
come
to
lay
down
our
naturall
lives
,
we
can
look
for
no
other
recompence
for
it
but
our
Resurrection
,
and
the
thoughts
of
it
must
be
our
Comfort
.
And
oh
!
how
doth
this
incourage
us
to
come
unto
God
,
though
sinne
be
heavie
upon
us
:
Remember
,
there
is
a
God
of
peace
,
that
takes
to
himself
this
name
for
this
very
end
,
that
sinners
may
know
,
for
their
incouragment
,
that
Reconciliation
is
wrought
out
between
God
and
them
through
Jesus
Christ
;
and
if
they
will
but
come
and
take
hold
of
the
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
Christ
hath
said
they
shall
have
all
the
blessings
and
benefits
promised
in
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
that
the
bloud
of
Christ
can
procure
for
them
;
they
shall
have
forgivness
of
sinnes
,
and
salvation
of
Soul
.
Therefore
,
when
we
consider
Christ
hath
dyed
to
have
a
flock
,
and
for
saving
of
the
flock
,
and
to
make
himself
the
God
of
peace
through
his
bloud
,
this
should
comfort
us
.
It
remains
,
we
come
to
consider
of
the
matter
of
the
Prayer
:
this
is
very
full
.
Make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
doe
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
,
&c.
Here
we
are
to
observe
two
things
,
First
The
matter
of
the
Apostle's
desire
,
Secondly
,
The
measure
of
it
.
The
matter
of
his
desire
is
,
that
the
Hebrewes
may
be
made
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
doe
the
will
of
God
,
i.
e.
that
they
may
be
fully
and
thoroughly
regenerate
,
sanctified
throughout
both
in
soul
and
body
,
and
that
they
may
be
furnished
with
all
graces
,
and
inabled
for
every
duty
.
Take
notice
of
every
one
of
the
expressions
:
First
,
Make
you
perfect
:
T
is
the
duty
of
Christians
to
perfect
every
good
work
,
to
cleanse
themselves
from
all
the
impurity
of
flesh
and
spirit
,
and
to
perfect
Holinesse
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
(
2
Cor.
7.1
.
)
Secondly
,
In
every
good
work
,
in
matters
of
Piety
,
Righteousnesse
,
Charity
,
Sobriety
;
for
within
these
head
,
most
of
those
things
may
be
comprehended
that
belong
to
Christians
,
they
will
goe
a
very
great
way
to
make
a
perfect
,
Christian
,
but
that
Christian
cannot
be
perfect
that
is
not
sanctified
in
every
one
of
these
.
Thirdly
,
To
doe
his
will
;
that
you
may
be
ready
,
chearfully
willing
,
to
do
his
will
on
all
occasions
.
But
,
how
is
it
possible
flesh
and
bloud
should
attain
to
this
?
that
they
should
be
perfect
to
every
good
work
?
Why
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
Working
in
you
:
You
see
thereby
,
All
our
works
depend
on
God's
,
and
't
is
in
vain
for
us
to
build
on
any
Foundation
but
this
;
for
't
is
God
that
worketh
in
you
,
both
to
will
,
and
to
do
,
of
his
good
pleasure
,
&c.
Col.
2.12
.
through
the
Faith
of
the
operation
of
God
,
working
in
you
,
or
doing
in
you
,
or
causing
in
you
,
or
making
in
you
,
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
.
Our
work
is
to
depend
on
God's
work
;
our
outward
working
,
depends
on
God's
inward
working
.
Again
,
that
which
is
acceptable
in
God's
sight
;
but
't
is
only
through
Jesus
Christ
.
Good
works
themselves
,
though
never
so
good
,
agreeable
to
the
Law
and
Gospel
;
yet
if
God
look
not
on
our
persons
and
works
through
Christ
,
they
will
not
serve
the
turn
,
ye
cannot
be
accepted
;
working
in
you
,
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
Will
God
be
pleased
with
nothing
,
but
onely
for
Christ
Jesus
his
sake
?
and
if
it
do
not
please
Christ
,
will
it
not
please
God
?
'T
is
truly
,
plainly
,
verily
,
so
.
That
which
God
cannot
accept
of
through
Christ
,
he
doth
not
accept
of
at
all
:
But
now
things
are
so
ordered
,
that
God
hath
put
all
things
into
Christ's
hands
;
Christ
Jesus
hath
the
ordering
of
the
Worship
and
Government
of
the
Church
,
he
hath
the
making
of
all
the
Articles
of
the
Christian's
Creed
;
a
Christian
is
bound
to
believe
nothing
,
but
what
Christ
teaches
,
as
necessary
to
Salvation
:
so
that
in
Christ
we
are
compleat
,
if
we
believe
,
as
he
teaches
us
to
believe
;
and
if
we
worship
God
,
as
he
teaches
us
to
worship
God
;
and
have
such
order
and
government
concerning
his
house
;
and
walk
so
,
as
we
desire
in
all
things
,
to
please
our
Lord
and
Master
,
and
have
him
before
our
eye
,
then
are
we
returned
unto
Christ
,
the
Shepherd
and
Bishop
of
our
Souls
.
But
,
if
we
present
God
with
any
kind
of
Creed
,
Model
of
Worship
,
〈◊〉
Government
,
that
hath
not
Christ's
Image
and
Stamp
upon
it
,
God
will
say
,
as
Christ
,
concerning
the
Money
;
Whose
Image
or
Superscription
doth
it
bear
?
If
we
can
say
,
Christ's
;
the
way
of
Worship
,
we
have
learn'd
from
Christ
,
that
Order
and
Government
in
the
Church
,
we
have
learn'd
from
Christ
,
then
the
Father
and
Son
will
own
it
.
If
it
have
Man's
Superscription
on
it
,
not
God's
,
or
Christ's
,
I
cannot
tell
how
we
should
presume
it
can
be
acceptable
to
God
,
through
Christ
;
for
God
hath
so
confin'd
himself
,
he
will
not
be
pleased
,
but
through
Christ
;
and
that
all
Matters
of
Religion
in
the
New
Testament
,
should
be
ordered
according
to
Christ's
mind
;
as
the
Old
,
according
to
Moses
.
'
This
necessary
,
we
enquire
after
Christ's
mind
,
in
what
we
do
:
If
we
can
do
any
thing
,
and
in
doing
it
,
are
sure
it
will
be
acceptable
to
God
,
through
Christ
,
well
and
good
;
otherwise
,
not
.
This
is
the
Apostle's
Prayer
,
That
God
would
make
them
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
them
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Doxology
;
Whether
we
refer
it
to
God
,
or
Christ
,
't
is
all
one
;
we
have
no
body
to
honour
and
glorifie
in
the
Church
,
but
God
,
through
Christ
:
We
cannot
tell
how
to
divide
those
that
are
so
nearly
united
.
Therefore
,
when
we
glorifie
God
,
we
glorifie
Christ
.
And
this
we
must
observe
;
God
hath
ordered
all
man's
Concernments
so
,
that
we
have
nothing
to
plead
for
our
Souls
Salvation
,
but
God's
Grace
:
the
Rule
is
his
Word
,
his
Gospel
that
he
hath
made
known
to
us
:
and
therefore
,
Let
the
Word
of
God
dwell
in
you
richly
in
all
wisdom
.
There
is
a
great
deal
of
Do
,
in
God's
Church
,
about
This
and
That
;
he
that
must
determine
the
business
,
is
Christ
,
and
there
are
but
two
ways
;
the
determining
of
things
for
the
present
,
and
for
the
time
to
come
;
hereafter
,
by
questioning
the
matter
of
fact
;
for
the
present
,
by
making
of
your
Rule
.
When
the
question
comes
,
concerning
the
Matter
of
Fact
,
these
he
receives
our
Rule
:
What
hath
Christ
said
?
How
hath
Christ
provided
in
things
of
this
nature
?
It
's
plainly
so
,
and
so
;
but
in
dubious
Matter
,
and
Customs
,
and
the
like
,
I
know
not
how
to
answer
them
,
when
we
come
to
answer
Christ
,
when
he
shall
put
the
Question
;
Did
you
not
know
whom
you
was
bound
to
fear
?
Did
I
not
speak
nothing
at
all
in
the
Case
,
neither
generally
,
not
particularly
?
Could
you
not
by
any
means
come
to
understand
my
mind
?
I
doubt
we
shall
not
be
able
to
answer
this
.
But
we
must
say
,
we
found
a
certain
state
in
the
Word
;
but
having
Laws
and
Customs
among
our selves
,
therein
were
at
a
stand
.
Why
(
saith
Christ
)
was
your
Laws
and
Customs
above
,
or
below
,
my
Word
?
Must
your
Law
be
ruled
by
my
Word
;
or
my
Word
by
your
Doctrine
?
Did
not
all
Christians
hold
out
this
,
that
the
Word
of
Christ
was
above
all
Authority
in
the
Matters
of
Christ
?
Shall
the
Members
of
the
Body
become
greater
then
the
Head
?
Therefore
,
you
could
not
be
ignorant
in
this
Case
:
your
own
professing
me
to
be
so
great
,
in
all
my
Natures
and
Offices
;
but
when
you
come
to
practice
,
then
you
will
deny
me
.
Shall
we
be
able
to
answer
this
?
We
must
consider
of
this
;
that
if
we
would
please
God
,
it
must
be
through
Christ
;
and
then
we
must
carry
our selves
,
as
directed
by
Christ
Jesus
in
his
Word
;
and
nothing
can
take
us
off
that
Principle
,
no
pretence
whatsoever
;
for
Christian
Religion
is
such
a
thing
in
the
nature
and
substance
of
it
,
as
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Author
of
.
Therefore
,
if
Christ
be
the
Author
all
that
belongs
to
Christian
Religion
,
as
to
its
substance
,
we
should-account
nothing
●●moment
in
Re●gion
,
but
onely
that
which
we
can
●●●lbe
to
Christ
,
〈◊〉
the
Author
of
it
.
The
care
of
〈◊〉
Church
is
in
th●
hand
of
Christ
,
whatsoever
Providences
are
let
in
on
th●
Church
,
to
exercise
or
try
the
〈◊〉
,
all
must
be
bo●●
patiently
;
but
every
Member
mu●●●orship
him
:
God
hath
made
Jesus
Christ
a
Shepherd
,
&c.
In
what
he
find●
fault
,
we
must
not
justifie
;
what
he
commands
,
we
must
approve
;
what
he
calls
to
be
done
,
we
must
practise
;
what
is
not
his
,
we
must
not
own
as
his
.
Much
may
be
drawn
from
this
,
both
for
Instruction
and
Consolation
,
that
Christ
is
the
great
Shepherd
:
Though
he
dye
in
his
Members
,
he
shall
rise
in
his
Members
:
I
may
say
;
though
he
dye
in
his
Ministers
,
he
shall
rise
in
his
Minsters
,
Isa.
59.21
.
As
for
me
,
this
is
my
Covenant
with
them
,
saith
the
Lord
:
My
Spirit
that
is
upon
thee
,
and
my
words
which
I
have
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seed
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seeds
seed
,
saith
the
Lord
,
from
henceforth
,
and
for
ever
.
This
is
a
part
of
the
Covenant
,
that
the
Word
and
Spirit
of
Christ
,
shall
be
continued
among
the
Members
,
throughout
all
Ages
:
God
will
provide
,
his
Children
shall
not
live
without
a
Spirit
,
neither
without
his
Word
;
God
hath
engaged
himself
for
both
;
for
the
one
,
as
well
for
the
other
;
that
there
shall
be
a
super-addition
,
and
perpetuating
of
them
〈◊〉
and
herein
we
must
depend
upon
the
faithfulness
of
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
.
Doctor
BATES's
Forenoon
SERMON
.
HEB.
13.20
,
21.
Now
the
God
of
Peace
,
that
brought
again
from
the
Dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
through
the
Bloud
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
Work
to
do
his
Will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
;
to
whom
be
glory
,
for
ever
and
ever
,
AMEN
.
IT
would
give
light
to
these
words
,
if
you
consider
the
scope
and
design
of
the
Apostle
,
in
this
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
:
the
sum
of
which
is
,
He
writes
to
to
them
,
that
he
might
Antidore
their
Spi●ies
as
gainst
A
postacy
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
;
they
were
liable
to
this
upon
a
double
account
.
(1)
Partly
in
respect
of
those
Persecutions
to
which
they
were
exposed
;
for
the
Jews
were
filled
with
a
bruitish
zeal
for
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Levitical
Law
,
and
exprest
the
greatest
rancour
against
those
,
who
left
Moses
to
follow
Christ
.
This
is
the
reason
,
why
the
Apostle
lays
down
so
many
Preservatives
against
their
revolting
from
Religion
;
and
he
spends
one
part
of
this
Epistle
in
a
most
passionate
Exhortation
to
perseverance
,
and
doth
in
the
tenth
Chapter
insinuate
himself
into
them
:
You
have
already
tasted
the
first-fruits
of
affliction
,
ver.
34.
You
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
,
that
you
have
in
Heaven
a
better
,
and
an
enduring
substance
.
This
is
that
temper
that
Martyrs
have
exprest
,
who
have
not
onely
parted
with
their
goods
,
but
with
their
lives
,
for
the
Gospel
:
When
they
came
to
the
Stake
,
they
would
not
so
much
as
shed
a
tear
to
quench
those
flames
,
wherein
they
should
ascend
to
God
,
as
in
a
fiery
Chatiot
.
You
took
oyfully
the
spotling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
,
that
you
have
a
better
and
an
enduring
substance
.
Thus
he
insinuates
himself
,
by
represening
what
they
had
done
,
to
encourage
them
to
perseverance
;
and
partly
he
fortifies
them
against
Back-sliding
,
by
those
terrible
Judgments
,
which
he
threatned
against
Revolters
,
as
you
may
read
,
Chap.
6.
and
7.
(2)
As
they
were
liable
to
this
Apostacy
,
upon
the
account
of
Persecution
,
so
upon
the
account
of
the
unsettledness
,
and
instability
of
their
own
spirits
.
There
were
several
〈◊〉
those
,
who
had
given
up
their
names
to
Christ
,
who
di●●
compare
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Law
,
with
the
purity
of
the
Gospel
.
Now
the
Apostle
,
to
secure
them
from
this
mixture
,
his
great
design
is
to
represent
the
vanity
and
infectiveness
of
all
the
Ceremonial
Law
,
and
to
●●press
and
prove
the
vertue
and
efficacy
of
the
Lord
●●sus
his
death
,
which
was
the
substance
of
all
the
shadows
.
And
this
takes
up
one
great
part
of
his
discourse
with
them
.
Now
in
these
two
Verses
he
sums
up
,
by
way
of
Recapitulation
,
all
that
which
he
had
discoursed
of
at
large
;
and
in
them
you
may
observe
these
two
thing
:
-
(1)
A
Description
of
God
,
to
whom
he
addresses
this
Prayer
.
-
(2)
The
Substance
of
the
Prayer
it self
.
The
Description
of
God
,
that
he
amplifies
by
these
two
things
:
(1)
From
the
Attributes
and
Qualities
of
God
,
(
if
I
may
so
express
it
)
Now
(
saith
he
)
the
God
of
Peace
.
(2)
From
the
effects
of
his
power
and
love
,
That
brought
again
from
the
Dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
And
these
Titles
,
they
are
not
here
set
down
to
adorn
his
Discourse
,
meerly
as
an
Ornament
,
but
they
have
all
a
peculiar
efficacy
,
as
to
the
obtaining
of
the
request
,
which
here
he
makes
for
them
.
I
shall
be●●
with
the
first
,
the
Description
of
God
,
from
that
Attribute
.
(
Now
the
God
of
Peace
)
The
Title
that
is
used
in
the
Old
Testament
frequently
is
this
,
[
The
Lord
of
Hosts
]
but
in
the
New
,
he
is
called
,
The
God
of
Peace
.
There
were
darker
Representations
of
the
mercy
and
love
of
God
then
,
the
more
full
discoveries
of
his
grace
were
reserve●●ll
the
coming
of
Christ
:
Their
Discoveries
under
the
:
Old
Testament
were
but
as
the
Day-Star
,
whsch
usher'd
in
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
.
Now
this
Title
of
the
God
of
Peace
imparts
two
things
.
-
(1)
That
he
is
the
Author
of
Peace
,
and
works
it
.
-
(2)
That
he
loves
and
desights
in
Peace
.
First
,
That
he
is
the
Author
of
it
:
And
if
you
consider
Peace
in
all
i●s
notions
and
kinds
,
it
is
a
fruit
of
God
,
and
that
which
descends
from
him
.
First
,
Peace
in
Nature
,
is
the
Harmony
that
is
between
all
the
parts
of
the
World
,
the
union
that
is
between
the
dis-agreeing
Elements
,
this
is
from
God
;
for
without
him
,
the
whole
Creation
would
presently
disband
,
and
return
to
its
first
Chaos
of
confusion
.
Secondly
,
Civil
Peace
,
which
is
among
the
Societies
of
men
;
that
which
is
so
amiable
and
lovely
,
and
which
needs
no
other
foil
to
commend
it
,
and
set
off
its
lustre
,
than
the
miseries
of
War
;
this
Peace
comes
from
God
also
:
When
there
is
a
subjection
to
just
Laws
,
this
is
from
God
.
Every
rash
hand
is
able
to
make
a
wound
,
or
cast
a
fire-brand
;
but
it
is
onely
the
God
of
Peace
that
is
able
to
heal
breaches
,
to
allay
those
storms
that
are
in
a
Nation
.
You
know
,
those
showers
which
render
the
Earth
fruitful
,
descend
from
Heaven
,
from
God
;
so
all
the
counsels
of
Peace
descend
from
above
:
The
fiery
Exhalations
ascend
from
the
Earth
Counsels
of
War
and
Disturbance
proceed
from
the
●●vilish
hearts
of
men
.
Or
,
thirdly
,
If
you
consider
,
that
Rational
Peace
,
which
is
in
the
spirits
of
men
,
i.
e.
when
the
Understanding
exercises
a
coercion
and
restraint
over
our
licentious
Appetites
,
when
all
our
inferior
Faculties
are
under
the
Empire
and
Conduct
of
Reason
;
this
proceeds
also
from
God
:
For
,
since
the
Fall
,
there
is
a
great
deal
of
Tumult
,
many
Ryots
and
Disorders
in
the
Soul
of
a
man
.
Reason
hates
a
bad
Guide
;
and
our
Appetito●
,
those
are
evil
Instruments
,
and
do
many
times
hurry
Reason
from
its
regular
actings
.
But
,
fourthly
,
much
more
,
if
you
consider
Spiritu●●
Peace
,
that
Peace
doth
not
onely
import
an
agreemen●
of
a
man
within
himself
,
but
the
agreement
of
the
So●●
with
God
.
This
is
the
fruit
of
the
Spirit
;
and
it
I
only
God
that
is
able
to
convey
this
peace
to
us
.
And
upon
a
particular
account
this
Title
is
given
to
him
,
by
way
of
eminency
and
propriety
;
as
,
(1)
He
is
alone
able
to
allow
and
dispense
this
peace
to
us
;
for
,
all
our
sins
are
injuries
committed
against
him
,
against
his
Crown
and
Dignity
;
all
the
Arrests
of
Conscience
are
made
in
the
name
of
God
,
and
therefore
it
is
only
He
that
can
speak
peace
.
As
in
the
Civil
State
,
it
is
an
Act
of
Supremacy
to
give
a
pardon
;
only
he
that
can
condemn
is
able
to
speak
a
pardon
;
so
,
it
is
that
God
that
is
our
Judge
,
provoked
and
incensed
by
us
,
he
that
hath
a
judiciall
power
to
cast
body
and
soule
into
hell-fire
,
is
alone
able
to
speak
peace
,
and
passe
a
Pardon
for
us
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
:
and
this
is
experienced
by
a
wounded
spirit
;
it
is
just
with
such
a
person
as
it
is
with
a
Malefactor
,
who
stands
condemned
at
the
Bar
;
he
cannot
receive
encouragement
from
any
of
his
Spectators
till
the
Judge
speak
peace
to
him
:
So
,
if
an
Angell
from
Heaven
should
come
and
speak
to
a
wounded
Spirit
.
It
were
impossible
,
unlesse
God
did
order
,
command
and
dispense
it
,
that
the
Spirit
should
receive
any
peace
,
because
our
sins
are
immediatly
committed
against
him
.
(2)
He
is
alone
able
to
reveal
and
discover
it
.
There
is
nothing
harder
in
the
world
,
than
to
calm
and
quiet
a
disturbed
conscience
;
it
must
be
the
same
power
that
makes
light
to
spring
out
of
darknesse
,
that
must
cause
a
cheerfull
serenity
in
a
dark
and
disconsolate
soul
.
I
know
,
there
is
nothing
more
easie
than
that
false
peace
which
is
so
universall
in
the
world
;
for
the
most
amongst
us
cheat
themselves
with
presumption
,
instead
of
peace
with
God
,
and
security
in
stead
of
peace
with
conscience
:
but
that
peace
which
is
solid
and
true
can
only
be
revealed
by
God
himself
.
We
have
an
instance
of
this
in
David
(
Psal.
51.
)
although
Nathan
had
told
him
from
God
,
Thy
sinne
is
pardoned
;
ye●
notwithstanding
he
faith
,
Mark
thou
me
to
hear
joy
and
gladness
,
that
the
bones
which
thou
hast
broken
may
rejoyce
.
He
still
addresses
himself
to
God
,
that
he
would
cause
him
to
hear
the
voice
of
pardon
and
reconciliation
,
for
his
soul
could
not
be
quiet
by
the
voice
of
the
Prophet
.
There
is
so
much
infidelity
in
the
soul
of
man
,
that
when
he
comes
to
take
a
view
of
his
sinnes
in
all
their
bloudy
aggravations
,
only
the
Spirit
of
God
himself
is
able
to
allay
the
terrots
of
the
conscience
:
And
this
he
do●h
by
an
overpowering
light
,
when
he
doth
in
an
imperative
and
commanding
manner
silence
all
the
doubts
of
the
soule
,
and
establish
it
in
peace
with
God
.
Certainly
,
he
that
shall
but
consider
the
terrors
,
the
faintings
,
the
palenesse
of
a
wounded
conscience
,
when
you
shall
see
a
person
dis-relish
all
the
things
of
the
world
upon
this
account
,
●●●ring
lest
God
is
his
enemy
;
when
all
discourses
that
●●e
addressed
to
him
are
ineffectual
,
and
but
like
wat●●
cloath
to
a
dead
carcase
,
cannot
inspire
any
heat
into
him
.
Oh!
this
shewes
,
only
God
is
able
to
reveal
peace
.
So
,
Job
If
he
hide
his
face
,
who
is
able
to
be
at
peace
?
There
needs
no
other
fury
to
compleat
the
misery
of
a
man
,
than
his
own
accusing
conscience
.
Conscience
is
a
verier
devil
than
the
devill
himself
,
and
able
more
to
torment
and
lash
the
creature
.
Therefore
if
that
be
once
awakened
,
't
is
only
God
,
to
whose
tribunal
conscience
is
liable
,
which
is
able
to
speak
peace
to
the
soul
.
Now
you
see
in
what
respect
this
Title
,
[
The
God
of
peace
]
is
attributed
to
him
,
as
he
is
the
Author
and
worker
of
it
.
2.
As
he
loves
and
delights
in
peace
.
This
is
that
which
is
so
pleasing
to
him
,
that
he
adopts
those
into
the
line
of
Heaven
,
who
are
Peace-makers
,
for
they
shall
,
be
called
the
Children
of
God
,
Matth.
5.6
.
This
characterizes
persons
to
be
his
children
,
to
be
ally'd
to
him
.
God
he
only
delights
in
reflection
of
his
own
Image
;
for
those
things
that
we
admire
in
the
world
,
and
delight
in
,
do
not
affect
his
heart
:
He
delights
not
in
the
strength
of
the
horse
;
he
taketh
not
pleasure
in
the
legs
of
a
man
.
The
Lord
taketh
pleasure
in
them
that
feare
him
,
in
those
that
hope
in
his
mercy
.
Nothing
attracts
his
eye
and
heart
,
but
his
own
similitude
and
resemblance
;
and
therefore
,
where
he
sees
peaceable
dispositions
,
this
is
that
which
indeers
the
soul
to
him
,
and
makes
it
amiable
in
his
eyes
.
You
may
judge
of
his
delight
in
peace
by
this
it
is
that
grace
,
which
in
an
especiall
manner
prepares
us
for
communion
with
him
;
for
,
we
can
never
really
honour
nor
enjoy
him
,
unlesse
we
bring
to
him
those
dispositions
,
which
(
if
I
may
so
speak
)
are
in
himselfe
.
And
therefore
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
those
have
little
peace
of
conscience
,
who
make
so
litle
conscience
of
peace
.
You
know
,
when
God
appeared
to
Eliah
,
he
did
not
appear
in
the
Storm
,
nor
in
the
Fire
,
but
in
the
small
still
voice
,
and
when
Elisha
was
transported
with
anger
,
he
was
fain
to
allay
that
passion
by
Musick
,
that
so
he
might
be
prepared
for
the
holy
motions
of
the
Spirit
;
he
call'd
for
an
instrument
,
and
then
the
Spirit
moved
in
him
.
I
bring
it
for
this
end
,
to
shew
,
how
God
delights
in
peace
,
and
he
will
only
maintain
communion
with
those
that
are
of
calm
and
peaceable
spirits
.
So
much
way
as
we
give
rash
anger
,
so
much
proportionably
do
we
let
in
the
Devil
,
and
cast
ou●
the
God
of
peace
.
Now
,
the
reason
why
this
Title
is
given
to
God
,
is
upon
a
double
account
;
partly
,
with
respect
to
the
Blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
which
made
peace
between
God
and
us
;
partly
,
with
respect
to
the
Covenant
it self
,
which
is
founded
in
that
Bloud
.
(1)
In
respect
of
the
Blood
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
.
For
,
it
was
the
blood
of
Christ
that
hath
sprinkled
Gods
Throne
,
and
made
peace
in
heaven
.
You
shall
read
therefore
,
when
Christ
came
into
the
world
,
't
is
said
(
Luk.
2.14
.
)
that
the
heavenly
Host
appeared
and
sang
,
Glory
to
God
in
the
highest
,
on
earth
peace
,
&c.
Since
the
Fall
,
God
and
man
are
enemies
,
there
is
a
reciprocall
enmity
between
God
and
Man
:
God
hates
the
Creature
as
it
is
unholy
,
and
man
hates
God
as
he
is
just
,
the
avenger
of
sin
,
the
author
of
the
Law
:
Now
,
Christ
was
the
Umpire
that
composed
this
difference
,
he
was
God
and
Man
in
one
person
,
and
so
being
ally'd
to
both
,
he
was
a
fit
person
ro
reconcile
both
.
He
was
(
as
Job
speaks
)
a
Dayes-man
between
us
.
He
hath
paid
every
farthing
that
was
due
:
for
he
did
not
compound
with
God
,
but
paid
the
utmost
that
was
due
to
him
.
He
it
is
that
hath
reconciled
us
to
God
by
the
power
of
his
Spirit
,
in
ch●nging
and
renewing
our
natures
and
creating
in
us
those
difpositions
which
are
like
to
God
;
so
than
his
Blond
is
the
foundation
of
this
peace
.
And
how
,
God
appears
to
us
,
not
as
a
consuming
fire
,
but
as
a
refreshing
light
,
full
of
calmness
,
serenity
and
peace
towards
us
.
Christ
he
brought
more
honour
to
God
by
his
obedience
,
than
we
brought
dishonour
by
our
transgression
;
and
therefore
without
any
injury
to
God
;
he
might
be
at
peace
with
us
.
You
know
,
all
our
sinnes
were
but
the
acts
of
finite
creatures
,
and
only
infinit
in
regard
of
the
Object
against
whom
they
were
c●mmited
But
the
Bloud
of
Christ
was
of
infinite
value
,
in
regard
of
the
Subject
;
for
,
he
was
God
,
and
the
inriching
Union
of
the
Deity
conveyed
such
v●lue
and
worth
to
his
Blood
,
that
he
was
able
to
appease
God
,
and
not
only
to
free
us
from
condemnation
,
but
to
make
us
the
favorites
of
God
.
We
are
not
onely
pardoned
,
but
preferr●d
,
upon
the
account
of
his
Bloud
.
(2)
He
is
the
God
of
peace
,
as
with
respect
to
the
Bloud
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
purchase
of
peace
,
so
with
respect
to
the
Covenant
which
is
made
between
God
and
us
(
through
the
Bloud
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
)
There
are
three
sorts
of
Covenants
amongst
men
,
some
are
Covenants
of
Friendship
and
Amity
,
some
are
Covenants
of
Trade
and
Commerce
,
and
some
are
Covenants
of
Assistance
and
Help
.
Now
all
these
qualifications
meet
in
this
Covenant
,
which
is
made
between
God
and
Believers
.
It
is
a
Covenant
of
Peace
and
Friendship
;
for
now
we
stand
upon
termes
of
amity
with
God
;
Those
who
were
strangers
and
enemies
,
are
now
reconciled
.
And
there
is
between
God
and
us
perfect
peace
,
there
is
a
League
(
as
the
Scripture
speaks
)
between
God
and
the
Creature
.
It
is
a
Covenant
of
Trade
,
there
is
now
a
way
opened
to
Heaven
;
we
may
now
ascend
to
God
in
duties
of
holinesse
,
and
God
descend
to
us
by
the
excitations
of
his
grace
;
and
influences
of
joy
.
And
't
is
a
Covenant
of
Assistance
;
for
he
promises
not
only
to
give
us
the
reward
of
the
Covenant
,
but
to
secure
unto
us
the
Condition
;
he
promises
to
enable
us
to
discharge
the
conditions
of
Faith
and
Repentance
,
Now
upon
this
account
,
of
that
Covenant
which
is
founded
in
the
Bloud
of
Christ
,
he
is
the
God
of
peace
to
his
people
.
USE
1.
Is
by
way
of
Conviction
.
This
may
discover
to
us
how
distant
their
temper
is
from
God
,
who
are
enemies
to
peace
:
We
un-man
our selves
,
we
unchristian
our selves
,
so
far
as
we
are
opposi●e
to
this
blessed
temper
of
peace
.
Certainly
,
as
disturbed
Water
cannot
make
any
reflection
unto
us
of
that
face
that
looks
into
it
;
so
when
our
Spirits
are
disturbed
by
Animosities
,
Exasperations
,
Heats
,
and
Divisions
,
't
is
impossible
for
us
to
see
the
Image
of
God
,
as
he
is
the
God
of
Peace
.
And
certainly
,
there
is
no
more
doleful
consideration
in
the
World
than
this
,
That
Man
whom
God
made
a
sociable
Creature
,
who
hath
all
the
engagements
and
endearments
laid
upon
him
,
which
may
cause
him
to
live
in
peace
and
gentleness
towards
those
who
are
of
the
same
nature
with
him
;
yet
,
that
in
fierceness
,
our
heats
should
exceed
those
of
the
most
savage
Creatures
.
Man
comes
into
the
World
naked
,
and
altogether
unarmed
,
as
if
he
were
designed
for
the
Picture
of
Peace
:
but
could
you
look
into
the
hearts
of
men
,
you
would
find
there
such
Tumults
,
Divisions
,
such
Seeds
of
Enmity
against
their
fellow-Creatures
,
that
Tigres
and
Lions
are
calm
and
peaceable
,
in
comparison
of
them
.
Now
,
how
is
this
distant
from
the
temper
of
the
God
of
Peace
?
'T
is
very
strange
to
consider
,
that
when
Promises
are
made
to
bury
all
differences
,
as
Rubbish
under
the
Foundation
,
that
nevertheless
,
the
great
work
of
many
persons
should
be
,
onely
to
revive
those
former
Animosities
,
to
make
those
exasperations
fresh
and
keen
upon
their
own
spirits
:
but
is
this
to
imitate
the
God
of
Peace
?
These
,
to
promote
Divisions
and
Disturbances
amongst
us
,
cloath
their
enemies
with
the
Livery
of
shame
and
reproach
,
that
so
they
may
be
baited
by
their
fury
;
that
make
it
their
Design
to
represent
that
party
,
which
they
think
is
dissonant
from
them
,
with
the
most
odious
appearances
,
(
you
know
this
is
the
old
Art
)
and
those
showers
of
Calumnies
,
which
are
in
the
World
,
they
usually
precede
the
Storm
of
Persecution
.
The
Devil
was
first
a
Lyar
,
and
then
a
Murtherer
;
and
those
who
are
of
his
Seed
,
they
follow
his
Art
.
In
the
Prsmitive
Times
,
all
the
Persecutions
of
the
Heathens
,
arose
from
the
reproaches
of
Christians
;
so
it
is
now
.
It
is
an
easie
thing
to
blast
the
name
of
those
Persons
,
who
are
design'd
for
ruine
.
But
if
the
contending
Parties
would
consider
,
[
if
I
may
call
one
Party
contending
,
which
is
onely
lyable
to
Penalties
,
and
is
resolved
to
bear
them
patiently
]
how
unlike
this
is
to
that
God
of
Peace
,
methinks
it
should
allay
the
rancour
that
is
in
mens
spirits
,
and
make
an
attonement
between
all
the
differences
that
is
amongst
them
.
(2)
If
onely
Peace
come
from
God
,
you
may
from
hence
take
a
tryal
of
that
Peace
that
is
within
you
,
(
for
hitherto
I
have
been
onely
discoursing
of
Civil
Peace
)
whether
it
be
the
effect
of
this
God
of
Peace
.
I
know
nothing
more
common
in
the
World
,
than
Presumption
;
there
is
a
false
Peace
,
which
doth
not
arise
from
the
knowledge
of
a
man's
happiness
,
but
from
the
ignorance
of
his
misery
:
Peace
,
which
is
onely
like
a
Torch
to
shine
in
the
night
,
or
like
Players
,
that
glitter
onely
by
Torch-light
;
so
is
the
false
Peace
men
cherish
in
their
bosom
,
meerly
upon
this
account
,
because
they
do
not
bring
their
souls
to
the
light
of
the
Word
,
they
never
had
it
from
this
God
of
Peace
;
Because
,
(1)
God
never
speaks
Peace
to
a
Soul
,
but
in
the
way
of
holiness
and
obedience
:
And
therefore
,
you
shall
find
't
is
the
counsel
of
the
Scripture
,
Acquaint
thy self
with
God
and
be
at
peace
.
Our
Peace
is
found
in
the
way
of
duty
:
and
there
are
none
,
who
are
more
blessed
with
the
Peace
of
Conscience
,
than
those
,
who
with
the
greatest
fervour
,
frequency
,
and
delight
,
maintain
communion
with
God
in
holy
Duties
:
For
,
as
friendship
among
men
is
cherished
and
preserved
by
visits
and
conversations
;
so
,
our
Peace
with
God
is
preserved
by
those
visits
we
make
to
Heaven
in
prayer
.
(2)
That
Peace
that
comes
from
God
,
always
causes
in
us
a
war
with
sin
;
for
God's
Covenant
with
us
is
Offensive
and
Defensive
;
and
therefore
it
is
impossible
any
person
should
have
true
and
solid
Peace
,
that
waking
tranquility
of
Soul
,
which
is
the
reward
of
holiness
and
obedience
,
who
entertains
sin
;
for
every
sin
thou
dost
wilfully
commit
,
't
is
an
act
of
hostility
against
God
,
't
is
that
which
makes
him
thy
Enemy
,
and
makes
thee
an
Enemy
to
him
.
As
Jehu
said
,
What
Peace
,
so
long
as
the
Whoredoms
of
thy
Mother
Jezebel
,
and
her
Witchcrafts
are
so
many
?
So
,
What
Peace
can
there
be
,
so
long
as
thou
dost
indulge
thy self
in
sin
,
and
make
it
thy
business
,
to
gratifie
thy
outward
senses
,
though
it
be
to
the
displeasure
of
God
?
'T
is
the
greatest
mercy
in
the
World
,
to
rob
such
persons
of
their
Peace
,
and
to
discover
to
them
their
danger
;
they
are
onely
capable
of
true
peace
,
by
the
knowledge
of
that
which
is
false
.
Therefore
,
bring
your selves
to
this
Tryal
,
Whether
,
or
no
,
doth
that
peace
,
which
now
you
please
your selves
in
,
cause
in
you
an
eternal
hatred
of
sin
?
Doth
it
set
you
at
a
distance
from
your
most
beloved
Lusts
?
Then
it
is
that
Peace
that
springs
from
God
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
World
are
in
a
state
of
War
with
God
,
though
they
do
not
feel
the
effects
of
that
War
.
True
indeed
,
God
doth
not
always
draw
the
Sword
,
either
of
Famine
,
Pestilence
,
or
War
,
against
a
Nation
;
and
yet
they
may
be
acting
in
a
most
hostile
way
against
God
:
So
,
for
a
person
;
God
may
not
blast
thy
estate
,
or
send
Diseases
upon
thy
person
,
or
raise
a
Tumult
in
thy
Conscience
,
and
make
a
Conspiracy
of
thy
Thoughts
and
Passions
against
thy
Peace
:
Thou
mayst
be
quiet
within
,
and
yet
have
war
with
God
;
because
,
as
in
the
world
,
there
may
be
a
Truce
,
when
there
is
no
Peace
,
the
War
may
still
continue
,
tho
there
be
a
Truces
between
2
Princes
.
Or
rather
,
there
is
not
a
Truce
between
God
&
sinner
;
but
,
as
a
Town
that
is
besieged
for
many
days
,
may
not
feel
the
Battery
of
their
Enemy
,
because
he
is
undermining
them
,
to
blow
them
up
at
once
;
so
God
doth
not
many
times
make
his
Battery
against
sinners
,
but
he
is
undermining
them
;
and
the
Fall
,
at
the
last
,
will
be
dreadful
,
if
there
be
not
a
composition
.
[
Vse
2.
]
By
way
of
Exhortation
;
Let
me
press
you
all
to
follow
Peace
;
it
is
a
Duty
,
which
the
Gospel
enjoyns
with
the
greatest
vehemency
,
with
the
greatest
force
of
words
and
expressions
.
The
Apostle
,
when
he
is
to
seal
up
his
affections
to
them
,
he
doth
it
with
that
Prayer
,
(
2
Thess.
3.16
.
)
Now
the
God
of
Peace
himself
,
give
you
Peace
always
,
by
all
means
:
What
strange
expressions
!
First
,
he
gives
you
here
the
Title
of
the
God
of
Peace
;
and
then
he
saith
,
[
Himself
]
The
God
of
Peace
himself
.
There
's
a
great
deal
of
force
in
that
word
;
Peace
is
so
excellent
a
blessing
,
and
there
is
such
an
abhorrency
in
our
corrupt
nature
to
it
,
that
it
is
onely
the
Lord
himself
that
is
able
to
effect
it
:
As
if
the
Apostle
had
said
,
The
Lord
must
bow
the
Heavens
,
he
must
come
down
himself
to
create
Peace
among
you
;
and
,
to
express
the
greater
vehemency
of
his
desire
,
he
saith
,
Give
you
peace
always
,
by
all
means
.
So
another
Scripture
,
Pursue
Peace
,
Follow
Peace
with
all
men
;
a
word
,
that
imports
our
pursuit
after
it
,
though
it
run
from
us
.
This
is
the
strain
and
tenour
of
the
Gospel
,
and
this
becomes
you
as
Christians
.
When
Christ
came
to
purchase
our
Peace
,
he
came
as
a
Lamb
,
an
innocent
and
meek
Creature
,
Behold
the
Lamb
of
God
.
When
the
Holy
Spirit
descended
,
to
seal
the
priviledge
of
Peace
to
us
,
he
descended
in
the
form
of
a
Dove
;
a
gaul-less
Creature
,
in
whom
there
is
no
rancour
nor
bitterness
.
What
a
strong
engagement
should
this
be
upon
all
of
us
,
to
pursue
and
promote
Peace
?
And
for
your
encouragement
,
consider
,
First
,
That
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
all
the
Promises
,
do
,
as
it
were
,
empty
themselves
into
this
blessing
,
the
blessing
of
Peace
.
Thus
Isa.
11.6
.
you
shall
find
there
a
gracious
Promise
,
respecting
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
The
Wolf
also
shall
dwell
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Leopard
shall
lye
down
with
the
Kid
,
and
the
Calf
,
and
the
young
Lion
,
and
the
Fatling
together
,
and
a
little
Child
shall
lead
them
:
and
the
Cow
and
the
Bear
shall
feed
;
their
young
Ones
shall
lie
down
together
,
and
the
Lion
shall
eat
straw
like
the
Oxe
.
That
which
I
observe
from
thence
is
this
,
that
God
here
promises
to
cause
an
universal
Peace
and
Unity
under
the
Gospel
,
though
it
be
as
difficult
as
to
perswade
the
most
disagreeing
Natures
to
a
peaceable
cohabitation
.
For
here
the
Scripture
instances
in
those
Creatures
,
between
which
there
is
the
most
natural
,
and
therefore
the
most
fierce
Animosities
.
The
Lord
will
reconcile
men
,
though
their
differences
he
never
so
great
.
What
is
too
hard
for
the
God
of
Peace
to
effect
?
Is
not
God
of
infinite
power
,
of
infinite
love
?
then
it
should
quicken
us
to
pursue
Peace
.
(1)
By
Prayer
to
him
,
because
he
is
able
to
effect
it
:
Certainly
,
that
God
that
was
able
to
bring
Order
into
the
World
,
when
it
was
a
meer
lump
and
mass
of
Confusion
,
is
able
to
bring
peace
,
and
to
unite
our
spirits
.
And
it
is
observable
,
the
greater
our
differences
and
divisions
are
,
the
more
will
the
power
of
the
God
appear
in
reconciling
them
.
'T
is
said
in
the
Psalms
,
That
God's
Throne
is
in
darkness
,
i.
e.
His
ways
of
Providence
are
very
difficult
for
us
to
trace
and
find
out
●
and
therefore
when
our
Divisions
are
at
the
highest
,
he
is
able
,
by
one
word
,
to
allay
the
storm
.
This
should
encourage
us
in
Prayer
.
This
is
the
course
of
God
to
glorifie
himself
,
by
putting
a
stop
to
the
greatest
Troubles
,
when
nearest
to
us
,
and
to
work
out
one
contrary
by
another
.
To
give
you
some
Instances
,
that
so
we
may
encourage
our
Faith
,
and
quicken
our
Prayer
to
God
for
this
blessing
.
Consider
how
still
God
hath
made
difficulties
the
way
for
enjoyment
;
for
instance
,
The
Promises
that
Sarah
should
be
the
Mother
of
a
Child
;
but
he
made
way
for
that
by
her
dead
Womb
:
for
all
that
numerous
Progeny
,
which
like
the
Stars
of
the
Sky
descended
from
her
.
That
he
first
maimed
Jacob
,
and
then
gave
him
the
blessing
.
He
brought
Joseph
from
the
Prison
,
to
a
Princely
Palace
.
First
,
David
was
harassed
with
Troubles
,
and
then
his
head
was
deck'd
with
the
Imperial
Crown
.
So
if
you
look
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
who
would
have
thought
that
a
few
Fishermen
should
have
advanced
the
Empire
of
Christ
in
the
World
:
had
you
lived
to
have
seen
those
despicable
beginnings
,
when
a
few
unlearned
men
were
the
Heraulds
and
Preachers
of
Christ
,
how
would
this
have
caused
you
to
fail
and
sink
in
your
Spirits
?
and
yet
the
Gospel
hath
been
preached
in
all
the
parts
of
the
World
,
and
that
by
a
few
Fishermen
.
The
Providences
of
God
,
are
like
those
plated
Pictures
,
if
you
look
one
way
upon
them
,
there
is
the
appearance
of
a
Serpent
;
if
you
look
on
the
other
side
,
there
's
the
appearance
of
an
Angel
.
So
here
,
many
times
God
is
pleased
to
suffer
exasperations
to
go
very
high
,
that
so
his
power
may
appear
more
eminent
in
the
composure
of
them
.
He
it
is
that
enables
the
Faith
of
his
people
,
to
draw
Water
out
of
the
Rock
,
when
the
Fountain
is
dry
:
that
makes
meat
to
come
out
of
the
Eater
,
(
as
in
Sampson's
Riddle
)
that
is
able
to
bring
a
peaceable
harmony
,
out
of
devouring
differences
:
and
therefore
it
should
quicken
our
Prayers
to
him
.
Secondly
,
To
make
us
more
serious
in
our
endeavours
after
peace
.
Consider
,
what
a
dishonour
it
is
to
the
Gospel
;
that
those
that
profess
themselves
Sons
of
the
same
God
,
Members
of
the
same
Christ
,
Temples
of
the
same
Spirit
,
should
be
at
deadly
jars
one
with
another
.
It
is
strange
and
unnatural
,
that
Lillies
should
prove
Thorns
to
one
another
:
that
those
who
are
Saints
in
pretence
,
should
be
Devils
in
practice
to
one
another
:
that
God's
Diamonds
should
cut
one
another
;
this
is
very
strange
,
yet
thus
it
is
.
But
how
especially
,
it
is
most
sad
,
when
Religion
,
which
should
restrain
and
bridle
our
Passions
,
is
made
fewel
and
insentives
of
them
:
How
for
distant
is
it
from
the
counsel
of
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
14.10
.
where
he
speaks
concerning
their
lesser
differences
,
One
values
one
day
above
another
,
another
esteems
every
day
alike
;
what
's
his
counsel
?
He
speaks
as
a
person
that
was
fill'd
with
bowels
and
compassion
:
Oh
,
saith
he
,
let
not
him
that
doth
not
esteem
the
day
,
judge
him
that
doth
;
For
we
shall
all
stand
before
the
Judgment-Seat
of
Christ
;
there
we
shall
appear
all
upon
a
Level
,
stand
upon
equal
ground
,
and
receive
our
final
doom
from
him
:
This
therefore
should
calm
our
Spirits
.
Why
may
there
not
be
some
differences
in
Judgment
,
without
division
in
Affection
;
for
it
is
as
impossible
,
that
all
Judgments
should
be
of
the
same
extent
,
as
all
our
faces
to
be
of
the
same
colour
and
figure
.
Therefore
consider
,
what
an
injury
it
is
to
our
Profession
,
how
doth
it
obscure
the
glory
of
God
,
and
lustre
of
our
Religion
?
Thirdly
,
Doth
not
the
publick
Enemy
rejoyce
over
us
,
I
mean
the
Papists
?
Do
they
not
warm
themselves
at
the
sparks
of
our
Divisions
?
for
you
know
the
old
Maxim
of
Divide
and
Reign
:
Therefore
it
should
compose
our
spirits
,
and
quicken
us
to
labour
after
Union
.
Vnmortifi'd
Lusts
are
thence
,
whence
all
Wars
&
Enmities
springs
in
the
World
.
The
Apostle
Paul
,
when
he
would
compose
their
differences
,
he
doth
not
lay
down
Rules
to
decide
their
Controversies
,
but
corrects
their
secret
Passions
,
Pride
,
Self-seeking
,
Revenge
,
&c.
this
being
the
Seed
of
all
Disturbances
in
the
Church
:
And
although
these
Lusts
may
not
be
conspicuous
and
visible
to
the
eyes
of
men
,
yet
they
are
certainly
the
Fuel
of
our
Distempers
.
The
sum
of
all
is
this
;
Those
that
have
the
Spirit
of
God
,
they
cannot
but
mourn
,
and
be
sensible
of
these
Divisions
.
I
know
,
a
great
part
among
us
are
unconcern'd
:
some
rejoyce
,
those
that
are
rather
buried
in
the
Affairs
of
the
World
,
and
incumbred
with
much
business
,
or
those
that
are
steeped
in
the
pleasures
of
sense
,
are
altogether
unaffected
with
these
things
,
and
stand
as
Neuters
,
dis-regarding
all
events
:
But
the
Saints
of
God
cannot
but
mourn
over
them
,
when
our
Divisions
hinder
the
progress
of
the
Gospel
,
and
are
serviceable
to
nothing
,
but
to
the
Kingdom
of
Darkness
.
Therefore
,
I
beseech
you
,
let
what
hath
been
spoken
,
quicken
you
in
your
Prayers
to
God
,
to
pray
for
the
peace
of
Jerusalem
,
(
that
's
the
least
effect
of
our
love
and
desires
after
Peace
)
and
by
all
endeavours
,
to
labour
to
bring
back
Peace
to
us
,
that
we
may
see
that
Prophesie
fulfilled
in
our
time
,
that
the
Lord
shall
be
one
,
and
his
Name
one
amongst
us
.
Doctor
BATES
His
Afternoon
SERMON
.
Heb.
13.20
,
21.
Now
the
God
of
peace
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
through
the
bloud
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
,
make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
wel-pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
:
To
whom
be
glory
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
.
THe
Apostle
describes
God
by
the
effects
of
his
power
and
love
,
[
That
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
.
]
The
Resurrection
of
Christ
from
the
dead
,
is
one
of
the
most
transcendent
testimonies
of
God's
love
and
power
towards
us
.
(1)
Of
his
Love
;
because
as
the
Anger
of
God
was
that
which
crucified
our
Saviour
,
so
on
the
contrary
,
it
must
be
his
Love
that
should
raise
and
restore
him
.
Christ
when
he
died
,
he
looked
upon
God
as
an
Enemy
,
as
a
Judge
,
and
as
those
Colours
which
we
see
conveyed
to
us
,
are
unanswerable
to
the
Medium
,
through
which
we
see
them
;
as
,
if
we
look
through
a
coloured
Gloss
,
we
see
the
object
of
that
colour
:
So
the
Lord
Jesus
,
when
he
was
upon
the
Cross
,
looked
upon
God
through
the
black
cloud
of
our
sins
,
and
through
the
red
cloud
of
his
Father's
wrath
,
and
so
died
as
a
sacrifice
to
Divine
Justice
.
But
when
he
was
raised
from
the
Grave
,
that
was
the
testimony
of
God's
love
to
him
,
and
of
his
love
to
us
;
for
he
died
as
our
Surety
,
he
was
arrested
for
our
debt
,
he
was
cast
into
the
Grave
as
into
a
Prison
:
But
by
his
Resurrection
he
was
redeemed
from
Prison
and
Judgment
.
And
therefore
you
shall
find
,
when
Christ
was
risen
,
he
salutes
his
Disciples
with
this
,
Peace
be
unto
you
,
(
Luk
24.31
.
)
There
was
the
dawning
of
peace
at
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
,
for
then
the
Angels
sung
,
Peace
upon
Earth
;
but
the
compleat
Sun-shine
of
peace
was
at
his
Resurrection
,
when
he
had
made
full
and
compleat
satisfaction
to
God's
Justice
;
for
this
was
a
clearing
of
him
before
all
the
World
,
when
God
rais'd
him
from
the
grave
.
And
in
this
respect
,
it
was
very
agreeable
for
the
Apostle
to
say
,
The
God
of
Peace
,
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
.
(2)
It
was
the
effect
of
Infinite
Power
.
You
know
,
't
is
naturally
impossible
for
a
dead
body
to
quicken
it self
,
to
revive
;
but
for
the
Lord
Jesus
,
who
had
the
load
of
the
sins
of
all
the
Elect
upon
him
,
who
was
,
as
it
were
,
secured
in
the
grave
by
God's
Justice
and
Power
,
for
him
to
rise
again
:
This
must
be
an
effect
of
Infinite
Power
in
the
great
God
.
This
raising
of
Christ
,
sometimes
't
is
attributed
to
the
Son
,
being
God
equal
with
the
Father
;
but
here
't
is
attributed
to
God
:
And
therefore
,
when
the
Scripture
would
speak
with
the
greatest
magnificence
of
the
Power
of
God
,
it
expresses
it
thus
,
That
Power
which
raised
Jesus
Christ
from
the
dead
.
When
Christ
wrought
deliverance
for
the
lost
world
,
(
all
those
who
were
committed
to
his
charge
.
)
This
could
be
no
less
than
the
work
of
an
Infinite
Power
.
And
upon
this
account
also
,
it
is
very
proportionable
to
the
design
of
the
Apostle
;
for
that
Prayer
he
makes
to
God
is
for
that
,
which
onely
can
be
accomplished
by
Infinite
Love
,
and
infinite
Power
,
i.e.
to
make
the
Christian
Hebrews
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
.
I
come
to
a
further
description
.
He
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
[
our
Lord
Jesus
.
]
The
Title
of
the
Lord
Jesus
was
only
given
to
our
Saviour
after
his
Resurrection
;
he
was
called
Lord
before
,
and
Jesus
before
;
but
these
two
Titles
were
never
united
till
after
his
Resurrection
;
They
came
to
see
the
place
where
the
Body
of
the
Lord
Jesus
lay
;
the
reason
was
this
,
Because
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
was
a
solemn
Proclamation
to
the
world
,
that
Christ
was
the
Son
of
God
;
't
is
true
,
this
Title
was
iven
him
immediately
upon
the
Conception
,
but
it
was
never
compleatly
declared
to
the
world
,
till
after
his
Resurrection
;
for
before
,
Christ
was
a
Prince
in
disguise
,
the
beams
of
his
Divinity
was
abated
by
the
vail
of
his
Humanity
;
but
then
he
was
declared
by
power
to
be
the
Son
of
God
.
It
follows
.
[
That
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
.
]
For
the
opening
of
this
,
-
(1)
We
will
consider
this
Title
of
Christ
.
-
(2)
The
person
for
whom
this
Title
relates
.
First
,
This
Title
,
[
The
great
Shepheard
.
]
'T
is
a
wonderful
condescention
in
Christ
,
that
he
will
take
upon
him
the
Title
of
a
Shepheard
,
that
which
rather
expresses
Love
and
Care
,
than
Power
and
Dominion
;
yet
he
is
pleased
to
assume
this
Title
to
express
his
affection
to
us
.
For
the
opening
of
it
,
wherein
he
appears
to
be
the
great
Shepheard
,
I
shall
lay
down
these
particulars
.
(1)
He
is
great
in
the
Dignity
of
his
Person
;
for
he
that
is
Lord
of
Angels
,
is
become
the
Shepheard
of
the
sheep
;
and
the
humiliation
of
his
Person
in
this
respect
,
is
the
exaltation
of
his
Office
:
It
is
looked
upon
in
the
World
,
as
a
mean
and
low
employment
,
to
have
the
care
and
inspection
of
a
Flock
;
but
now
herein
appears
the
love
of
Christ
,
he
was
pleased
to
become
our
Shepheard
,
that
so
he
might
secure
and
bring
us
to
the
Fold
of
Heaven
,
and
there
make
us
to
feed
upon
those
Pastures
,
and
to
drink
of
those
Rivers
of
pleasure
which
flow
from
the
presence
of
God
.
(2)
In
the
derivation
of
his
Authority
;
that
Authority
which
is
communicated
to
him
,
whereby
he
is
our
Shepheard
,
and
that
is
originally
from
God
himself
;
it
is
not
by
any
mediate
deputation
,
but
from
God
himself
.
He
is
our
Shepheard
,
and
hath
a
Title
to
his
Flock
upon
a
double
account
:
(1)
They
are
committed
to
him
as
his
Charge
and
custody
,
(
Joh.
6.37
,
&c.
)
All
the
Elect
of
the
World
were
given
by
God
the
Father
to
Christ
,
not
by
way
of
Alienation
,
but
by
way
of
Opigneration
,
as
so
many
pledges
which
he
was
to
bring
to
grace
and
glory
;
and
this
Charge
he
doth
most
fully
execute
,
for
there
is
none
missing
of
those
committed
to
him
.
(2)
They
are
given
to
him
by
way
of
Reward
and
Recompence
,
for
all
his
Blood
and
Sufferings
,
(
Isa.
53.10
.
)
The
Lord
Jesus
put
such
a
value
on
souls
,
that
he
purchased
an
Interest
in
them
by
his
own
Blood
;
and
he
thinks
himself
exceedingly
recompenced
for
all
his
Pains
on
the
Cross
,
Agonies
in
the
Garden
,
Temptations
in
the
Wilderness
,
&c.
if
Souls
will
submit
to
his
care
.
And
here
observe
the
course
of
Heaven
,
God
would
endear
Souls
to
Christ
upon
all
reasons
,
by
vertue
of
his
command
,
and
that
charge
he
gives
to
them
,
and
by
vertue
of
his
own
purchase
.
(3)
If
you
consider
the
extent
of
his
care
and
affection
,
for
all
the
Saints
of
the
world
,
those
who
are
dispersed
in
all
places
,
in
all
Ages
,
they
are
all
his
Flock
;
and
therefore
't
is
the
Royalty
of
his
Administration
,
(
Joh.
10.16
.
)
There
shall
be
one
Fold
,
and
one
Shepheard
.
As
Christ
is
the
onely
Catholick
King
,
so
he
is
the
only
Universal
Bishop
;
for
all
other
Shepheards
have
but
particular
portions
of
his
Flock
committed
to
their
charge
;
and
they
should
be
such
portions
as
they
have
regard
to
,
and
are
under
their
inspection
.
And
at
the
last
day
,
all
his
sheep
shall
congregate
together
,
and
stand
at
his
right
hand
.
All
the
Saints
of
God
that
are
now
scattered
,
as
so
many
Stars
in
the
Firmament
,
shall
be
united
in
one
Constellation
,
when
they
shall
appear
in
glory
before
him
.
(4)
In
respect
of
his
endowments
and
qualifications
,
which
fit
him
for
the
discharge
of
his
Office
.
And
(1)
Take
notice
of
his
affection
and
love
to
us
,
and
that
is
the
wonder
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Christ
laid
down
his
life
for
his
sheep
,
(
Joh.
10
,
11.
)
This
is
strange
,
that
Christ
should
be
a
sheep
for
the
slaughter
,
that
he
might
become
our
Shepheard
;
that
he
should
be
a
Sacrifice
,
before
he
could
take
this
office
upon
him
:
Other
Sheep
lay
down
their
lives
for
the
Shephe●rd
,
but
Christ
laid
down
his
life
for
the
Sheep
.
So
great
was
his
love
,
that
it
brought
him
from
Heaven
to
seek
and
find
those
that
were
lost
;
he
left
a
Palace
to
come
to
a
Wilderness
;
a
Throne
of
Heaven
,
to
come
to
a
Fold
here
upon
Earth
.
We
read
of
David
,
that
he
exchanged
a
Sheep-hook
for
a
Scepter
;
but
Christ
quite
contrary
,
he
chang'd
a
Scepter
for
the
Rod
and
Staffe
of
a
Shepheard
.
It
was
said
by
one
,
There
is
nothing
so
conspicuous
in
Christ
,
as
the
prodigality
of
his
love
to
us
.
Oh!
do
but
consider
how
great
love
that
was
,
that
should
make
him
to
die
for
us
,
that
he
might
bring
us
home
to
his
Fold
.
We
were
all
of
us
like
erring
Sheep
,
who
had
strayed
from
him
,
and
fell
to
the
Lord
of
the
soil
,
as
strange
Cattel
:
we
were
gotten
into
the
possession
of
the
god
of
this
World
;
the
Lord
Christ
would
buy
us
off
from
thence
:
though
we
forfeited
our
right
in
him
,
yet
he
would
not
lose
his
right
in
us
;
but
he
laid
down
his
life
,
that
he
might
reduce
us
to
his
Fold
;
that
of
Wolves
,
he
might
make
us
Lambs
,
and
fit
us
for
the
comforts
of
his
presence
.
(2)
In
respect
of
his
exact
dil●gence
and
inspection
over
them
:
When
but
one
sheep
went
astray
from
his
Fold
,
we
read
,
he
left
the
ninety
and
nine
,
and
went
and
sought
for
that
One
,
Luk.
15.
where
we
have
that
Parable
,
to
express
the
diligence
&
watchfulness
of
Christ
over
his
sheep
.
There
is
no
person
,
be
he
never
so
mean
,
never
so
obscure
,
though
lost
in
the
number
and
account
of
the
world
,
if
he
be
one
of
Christs
sheep
,
he
is
always
under
his
inspection
and
watchfulness
.
We
read
of
the
High-Priest
,
that
he
carried
the
names
of
the
Tribes
upon
his
Breast-plate
,
the
Lord
Christ
carries
the
names
of
all
his
sheep
in
his
Heart
;
therefore
,
Rev.
13.
speaking
concerning
the
Saints
,
all
that
dwel
upon
earth
,
whose
names
are
writ
in
the
Book
of
Life
.
His
diligence
and
care
is
so
exact
,
that
he
hath
all
their
names
writ
in
his
Book
:
He
th●t
tells
the
Stars
,
counts
their
hairs
,
and
always
exercises
the
most
watchful
providence
over
them
for
good
.
You
know
sheep
are
either
lyable
to
rage
,
or
erring
and
wandring
:
Christ's
diligence
is
such
,
that
he
protects
them
from
the
rage
of
Satan
,
reduces
them
from
all
their
wandring
,
and
brings
them
home
to
himself
.
(3)
In
making
proportionable
all
their
services
and
sufferings
to
those
degrees
of
strength
which
he
gives
to
them
,
Isa.
40.11
.
He
shall
feed
his
flock
like
a
shepherd
,
he
shall
gather
the
lambs
with
his
arms
,
and
carry
them
in
his
bosom
,
and
shall
gently
lead
those
that
are
with
young
.
Christ
always
makes
a
proportion
between
the
services
,
sufferings
and
strength
he
calls
them
to
.
He
it
is
that
with
that
tenderness
speaks
to
Peter
,
Peter
lovest
thou
me
?
feed
my
Lambs
.
He
hath
provided
for
them
the
most
ample
and
most
satisfying
nourishment
,
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Word
,
the
Promises
,
which
are
the
Breasts
of
Consolation
;
these
are
all
provided
by
him
for
his
People
.
And
in
this
respect
he
is
the
great
Shepherd
,
for
he
doth
not
only
allow
them
means
,
but
blesses
the
means
to
them
:
he
is
able
to
enlighten
the
dark
mind
,
and
he
can
make
pliable
the
stubborn
will
,
&
he
can
spirituallize
drossie
affections
,
which
all
other
shepherds
in
the
world
are
not
able
to
effect
.
(4)
He
is
the
great
Shepheard
,
if
you
consider
his
power
to
preserve
them
from
danger
;
not
only
those
dangers
which
respect
Satan
,
(
for
that
fell
under
his
care
before
)
but
those
diseases
to
which
they
are
liable
,
which
threaten
ruine
:
Other
Shepheards
possibly
may
cure
diseases
,
but
not
defend
them
from
danger
.
Christ
it
is
tha●
gives
eternal
life
to
his
sheep
,
he
begins
the
life
of
holiness
,
which
though
at
present
is
but
as
a
spark
in
the
Sea
,
yet
he
keeps
it
alive
till
it
shall
break
forth
into
a
triumphant
flame
.
That
life
that
is
encompassed
with
so
many
enemies
,
and
liable
to
so
many
weaknesses
,
the
Lord
Jesus
will
bring
forth
judgment
to
victory
,
and
will
make
them
to
be
powerful
over
spiritual
and
eternal
enemies
.
The
sum
is
this
:
The
Lord
Christ
is
so
perfect
a
Shepheard
,
so
compleat
,
as
to
all
the
qualifications
of
that
office
,
that
the
Prophet
David
breaks
forth
into
exaltation
,
(
Psal.
23.
)
The
Lord
is
my
Shepherd
,
&c.
and
then
afterwards
expresses
all
those
provisions
which
are
made
for
him
by
God
as
a
Shepheard
,
He
makes
me
to
lie
down
in
green
Pastures
,
he
leadeth
me
beside
the
still
waters
.
So
that
you
see
,
Christ
,
whether
for
diligence
,
love
,
tenderness
,
for
preserving
us
from
danger
,
for
securing
us
to
life
eternal
,
he
is
only
the
great
Shepheard
;
he
is
the
God
of
shepheards
,
as
well
as
the
God
of
sheep
,
and
all
other
shepheards
are
but
inferior
to
him
,
and
must
be
accountable
to
him
for
the
souls
of
his
sheep
,
which
are
more
valuable
than
all
the
world
.
It
follows
,
The
great
Shepheard
[
of
the
sheep
.
]
I
shall
not
spend
any
time
in
making
any
resemblance
between
the
people
of
God
and
ths
sheep
:
only
,
(1)
They
are
sheep
in
respect
of
their
Innocency
.
You
know
of
all
creatures
,
the
sheep
are
unarmed
;
other
creatures
,
either
they
are
armed
with
strength
,
or
skin
,
or
swiftness
,
to
guard
themselves
,
and
offend
others
;
but
the
sheep
hath
neither
the
strength
of
the
Lion
,
the
craft
of
the
Fox
,
swiftness
of
the
Deer
,
and
of
all
creatures
is
most
weak
,
inoffensive
,
and
most
liable
to
dangers
and
injuries
.
Of
all
persons
,
Gods
people
are
most
liable
to
danger
,
and
when
out
of
Christs
protection
,
the
weakest
persons
in
the
world
.
(2)
In
respect
of
their
Meekness
.
A
sheep
is
an
emblem
of
meekness
,
that
's
their
temper
,
and
therein
they
imitate
Christ
,
who
hath
propounded
himself
to
be
their
pattern
,
Learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
;
both
these
qualities
are
exprest
by
the
Prophet
,
(
Isa.
11.
)
where
speaking
concerning
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
saith
,
The
Lamb
shall
lie
down
with
the
Wolf
:
now
,
where
the
Prophet
expresses
their
safety
,
there
he
expresses
their
innocency
&
meekness
.
This
is
the
reason
why
the
Prophet
saith
,
For
thy
sake
we
are
killed
all
the
day
long
,
we
are
accounted
as
sheep
for
the
slaughter
:
because
of
all
Creatures
,
most
liable
to
injuries
,
that
which
doth
least
resent
them
.
And
,
where
ever
the
Grace
of
Christ
comes
,
it
sweetens
the
most
cruel
nature
,
and
polishes
the
most
rough
disposition
,
and
makes
them
to
be
like
Christ
,
meek
and
lowly
.
(3)
In
regard
of
their
profitableness
;
for
of
all
Creatures
,
they
are
most
profitable
;
the
food
,
as
to
their
flesh
;
the
cloth
,
as
to
their
fleece
.
And
the
people
of
God
,
however
they
are
exposed
to
the
contempts
and
injuries
of
the
World
,
they
are
the
most
profitable
;
for
,
were
it
not
for
them
,
the
whole
frame
of
Nature
would
fall
into
pieces
,
the
Stars
would
fall
like
leaves
in
Autumn
,
and
all
the
Elements
would
fall
into
confusion
:
we
see
it
by
one
Lot
,
who
kept
showers
of
fire
and
brimstone
from
falling
on
Sodom
,
till
he
was
got
out
of
it
.
And
it
is
the
people
of
God
,
for
whom
this
frame
of
Nature
is
continued
;
and
when
they
are
brought
into
the
Fold
of
Christ
,
the
Justice
of
God
will
have
a
solemn
triumph
over
all
the
World
.
(4)
As
they
are
liable
to
wandring
:
Sheep
are
wandring
Creatures
,
and
when
strayed
,
not
able
to
reduce
themselves
.
And
,
in
this
respect
,
the
people
of
God
are
sheep
,
they
have
a
thousand
allurements
to
draw
them
from
the
ways
of
God
;
and
if
God
should
not
guide
them
by
his
eye
,
't
is
impossible
they
should
go
in
the
way
that
leads
to
Heaven
.
Therefore
David
saith
,
I
have
gone
astray
like
a
lost
sheep
,
seek
thy
servant
,
Psal.
119.176
.
This
shall
suffice
to
make
the
Parallel
and
Resemblance
of
the
people
of
God
and
Sheep
.
The
second
Argument
is
this
,
That
he
hath
design'd
Christ
to
be
the
Shepherd
of
the
Church
,
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
;
this
is
another
Argument
and
Evidence
,
that
he
is
reconciled
to
us
,
and
that
he
is
the
God
of
Peace
:
For
when
God
gave
Christ
to
be
our
Sacrifice
,
and
raised
him
up
to
be
our
Shepherd
,
these
are
the
most
clear
testimonies
of
his
love
:
For
,
although
Christ
now
sits
in
Heaven
,
and
all
the
Angels
of
God
worship
him
;
yer
he
doth
not
disdain
to
exercise
the
same
care
,
and
to
express
the
same
love
to
his
people
,
that
he
did
when
he
was
upon
Earth
.
All
the
Offices
of
Christ
express
God's
love
to
us
;
for
he
feeds
us
as
a
Prophet
,
dyed
for
us
as
a
Priest
,
governs
and
defends
us
as
he
is
King
;
and
all
these
meet
together
in
this
Title
,
feeding
of
us
,
dying
for
us
,
defending
of
us
;
as
he
was
God
,
he
loved
us
;
as
he
was
Man
,
he
dyed
for
us
.
This
doth
express
the
effects
of
his
two
Natures
in
this
Title
,
and
therefore
an
admirable
Evidence
,
that
God
is
at
peace
with
us
.
It
follows
,
[
Through
the
Bloud
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
.
]
The
Bloud
of
Christ
,
is
that
which
cements
God
and
us
together
:
For
you
must
remember
,
our
original
peace
with
God
was
broken
;
that
peace
we
have
with
him
now
,
is
called
Reconciliation
:
it
is
as
a
broken
bone
,
which
well
set
,
is
stronger
than
before
,
because
Nature
conveys
most
liberal
supplies
to
the
weakest
part
:
so
now
,
being
reconciled
to
God
,
through
the
Bloud
of
his
Son
,
we
stand
upon
surer
terms
with
him
,
then
we
did
in
Innocency
:
The
Bloud
of
Christ
speaks
better
things
for
us
,
than
all
our
sins
speak
against
us
;
it
speaks
peace
to
our
souls
,
and
that
in
Heaven
,
purchased
by
his
Death
.
Christ
dyed
as
a
Testator
,
and
bequeathed
to
the
Church
a
Legacy
of
Peace
;
he
lives
as
the
Executor
of
that
Covenant
;
and
now
,
in
Heaven
,
conveys
to
us
that
blessing
of
peace
,
which
he
bequeath'd
in
his
Death
.
And
as
our
peace
was
founded
in
his
Bloud
,
so
it
is
conserv'd
by
his
Intercession
;
he
appears
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
as
out
Embassador
,
to
make
up
all
those
differences
,
which
fall
out
between
God
and
us
:
for
you
know
,
Amity
and
Friendship
is
kept
between
Foreign
States
,
bp
their
Residents
and
Agents
,
that
are
kept
in
their
several
Courts
;
so
,
we
have
an
Agent
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
was
raised
from
the
Dead
:
And
,
as
a
Believer
falls
into
sin
,
which
is
a
breach
of
peace
between
God
and
us
;
so
that
Peace
is
made
up
by
the
Exercise
of
Repentance
on
our
part
,
and
by
sprinkling
of
Christ's
Bloud
upon
us
,
on
God's
part
.
The
renewed
Exercise
of
Repentance
,
and
Application
of
Christ's
Bloud
,
preserves
that
peace
that
is
between
God
and
Believers
.
And
(
to
sum
up
the
force
of
the
Argument
)
when
we
had
fallen
from
God
,
and
it
did
not
consist
with
the
Majesty
of
God
,
to
make
peace
with
us
without
satisfaction
,
then
was
he
pleased
to
pay
out
Ransom
out
of
his
own
Treasury
,
and
redeem
us
by
the
Bloud
of
his
Son
;
so
that
all
his
Attributes
might
shine
forth
in
their
lustre
,
and
glory
in
our
Salvation
;
and
that
,
upon
sure
terms
,
we
might
be
able
to
challenge
an
interest
〈◊〉
his
favour
and
love
.
It
follows
,
Through
the
Bloud
of
the
[
Everlasting
Covenant
.
]
It
's
call'd
an
Everlasting
Covenant
〈◊〉
two
respects
.
(1)
In
opposition
to
the
Old
Covenant
,
which
was
made
with
Adam
in
Innocency
;
but
that
Covenant
,
which
secures
to
us
the
reward
of
that
life
eternal
,
did
not
secure
to
us
the
Condition
,
that
was
perfect
obedience
:
And
in
reference
to
this
Old
Covenant
,
sometimes
the
Gospel
is
called
a
New
Covenant
,
sometimes
a
Better
Covenant
,
because
it
supplyes
all
weakness
in
the
first
Covenant
;
not
as
if
the
Law
of
God
was
weak
,
or
faulty
,
in
respect
of
it self
;
for
the
Law
is
holy
,
just
,
and
good
,
but
we●k
in
respect
of
us
:
for
it
is
impossible
that
that
Covenant
,
by
the
breach
of
which
,
Sin
and
Death
came
into
us
,
should
reconcile
us
to
God
and
appease
his
Ange●
:
and
therefore
,
God
contrived
another
Covenant
for
us
,
a
Covenant
in
the
Gospel
,
that
was
made
with
us
in
Christ
;
and
this
is
called
an
Everlasting
Covenant
,
because
it
remains
for
ever
,
the
renot
of
it
shall
not
be
chang'd
;
for
,
the
first
Covenant
is
onely
abrogated
,
and
made
null
,
while
frustra●ed
,
as
to
the
intent
it
was
first
given
.
(2)
It
's
called
an
Everlasting
Covenant
,
as
in
brings
to
those
that
are
parties
in
it
an
everlasting
glory
:
So
the
Lord
Jesus
his
Bloud
is
called
an
Everlasting
Redemption
;
for
it
ransoms
the
soul
of
men
from
that
Eternal
Death
,
to
which
they
were
liable
,
and
gives
them
a
Title
to
everlasting
life
;
for
thi
,
Coxenant
,
which
now
God
hath
made
with
us
,
it
not
onely
secures
the
Reward
,
but
the
Corditions
to
which
the
Reward
is
made
;
for
God
saith
,
I
will
plant
my
fear
in
your
hearts
,
that
you
shall
not
depart
from
me
.
I
have
now
gone
over
the
Title
,
and
that
in
order
to
the
Prayer
,
which
follows
,
[
Make
you
perfect
to
do
his
Will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well-pleasing
in
his
sight
.
The
general
sum
of
it
is
this
,
That
God
of
peace
,
who
is
reconciled
to
us
in
his
Son
,
as
he
is
the
Father
of
mercies
to
us
,
so
he
is
,
the
Fountain
of
holiness
to
us
;
and
,
in
this
respect
,
we
can
onely
expect
from
him
the
treasures
of
grace
,
as
he
is
the
God
of
peace
:
for
God
,
as
he
is
our
Judge
,
dispenses
to
sinners
nothing
but
revenge
;
there
is
nothing
to
be
expected
,
but
the
curse
of
his
Law
,
the
execution
of
that
Sentence
of
death
from
him
.
For
although
the
World
despise
holiness
,
as
a
base
and
contemptible
thing
,
(
they
had
rather
be
ungracious
,
than
inglorious
,
in
the
eyes
of
men
)
and
upon
this
account
,
they
are
afraid
to
be
holy
,
lest
they
should
be
the
publick
scorn
and
contempt
of
the
place
wherein
they
live
:
although
holiness
is
of
solow
a
price
in
the
World
;
yet
,
in
Heaven
,
next
to
God
,
Christ
,
and
the
Spirit
,
Holiness
is
the
most
rich
Jewel
,
that
God
can
bestow
upon
us
;
and
therefore
,
we
must
first
look
upon
him
,
as
the
God
of
Peace
,
before
we
can
beg
any
grace
from
him
.
And
that
is
the
reason
,
why
the
Apostle
represents
God
by
these
Titles
,
that
he
might
encourage
the
Hebrews
,
to
believe
,
God
would
grant
this
request
.
When
Christ
dyed
for
us
,
it
was
not
his
Design
only
to
quiet
our
Consciences
,
but
to
quicken
our
Souls
;
not
onely
to
free
us
from
Damnation
,
but
from
the
domination
of
sin
.
And
therefore
you
shall
find
these
two
are
joyned
together
,
(
Tit.
2.14
.
)
Wh●
gave
himself
for
us
,
that
he
might
redeem
us
from
all
iniquity
,
and
purifie
unto
himself
a
peculiar
people
,
zealous
of
good
works
.
The
Death
of
Christ
,
as
there
was
a
value
in
it
,
to
purchase
God's
favour
;
so
there
was
a
vertue
in
it
,
to
restore
to
us
God's
Image
.
And
the
account
of
his
dying
for
us
,
it
is
,
that
we
must
expect
the
highest
degree
of
grace
and
holiness
from
God
.
And
this
is
the
reason
,
why
the
Apostle
prefaces
this
,
Now
the
God
of
Peace
,
&c.
I
know
you
expect
I
should
say
something
,
as
to
my
Non-conformity
.
I
shall
onely
say
thus
much
,
It
is
neither
fancy
,
faction
,
nor
humour
,
that
makes
me
not
to
comply
,
but
meerly
for
fear
of
offending
God
.
And
,
if
after
the
best
means
used
for
my
Illumination
,
as
prayer
to
God
,
discourse
,
study
,
I
am
not
able
to
be
satisfied
,
concerning
the
lawfulness
of
what
is
required
;
if
it
be
my
unhappiness
,
to
be
in
an
errour
,
surely
Men
will
have
no
reason
to
be
angry
with
me
in
this
World
;
and
I
hope
God
will
pardon
me
in
the
next
.
Master
BROOKS
His
Farewel
SERMON
.
ALL
,
that
I
shall
do
,
shall
be
to
answer
two
or
three
Quaries
,
and
then
I
shall
leave
a
few
Legacies
with
you
,
that
may
speak
,
when
I
am
not
advantaged
to
speak
to
you
.
The
first
Quaery
is
this
:
What
should
be
the
reason
,
that
men
make
such
opposition
against
the
Gospel
,
against
the
plain
,
powerful
,
conscientious
Preaching
of
it
?
This
is
not
the
principal
thing
that
I
intend
;
and
therefore
I
shall
onely
touch
upon
the
reason
of
it
.
1
Men's
hatred
and
opposition
ariseth
against
the
Gospel
,
because
it
doth
discover
their
hidden
works
of
darkness
,
Joh.
3.
They
hate
the
light
,
lest
their
deeds
should
be
reproved
:
The
Gospel
brings
their
deeds
of
darkness
to
light
;
and
this
stirs
up
a
spirit
of
hatred
and
opposition
against
the
Gospel
.
2
Ground
is
this
;
because
sinners
,
under
the
Gospel
,
cannot
sin
at
so
cheap
a
rate
,
as
otherwise
they
might
do
:
the
Drunkard
cannot
be
drunk
at
so
cheap
a
rate
;
nor
can
the
Opposer
and
Persecutor
,
oppose
and
persecute
at
so
cheap
a
rate
,
as
they
might
do
,
where
the
Gospel
doth
not
shine
in
power
and
glory
.
3
Because
the
Gospel
puts
persons
upon
very
hard
service
,
upon
very
difficult
work
,
pulling
out
a
right
eye
,
cutting
off
a
right
hand
,
offering
up
an
Isaac
,
throwing
over-board
a
Jonas
,
parting
with
Bosom
Lusts
,
and
Darling
Sins
.
Herod
heard
John
Baptist
gladly
,
till
he
came
to
touch
his
Herodias
,
and
then
off
goes
his
head
.
As
they
say
,
John
6.
This
is
a
hard
saying
,
and
who
can
abide
it
?
and
from
that
time
,
they
walked
no
more
with
him
:
this
is
a
hard
Gospel
indeed
,
and
at
this
their
bloud
riseth
.
4
Because
of
the
differing
and
dissinguishing
work
,
that
the
Gospel
makes
among
the
Sons
of
men
;
it
softens
one
,
and
hardens
another
,
that
●●ts
next
to
him
;
enlightens
one
,
〈◊〉
strikes
the
other
blind
;
it
wins
on
one
,
and
〈…〉
the
other
.
The
same
Sun
hath
different
effects
on
the
Objects
,
on
which
it
shineth
.
The
Gospel
puts
a
difference
between
the
precious
,
and
the
vile
;
and
this
the
Vile
cannot
bear
.
It
was
never
good
days
(
say
they
)
since
such
and
such
must
be
Saints
,
and
none
else
;
we
have
as
good
hearts
as
any
,
and
this
enrageth
them
.
Lastly
,
It
is
from
Sathan
;
Sathan
knows
,
that
the
very
tendency
of
the
Gospel
,
is
to
shake
his
Kingdom
about
his
ears
:
Sathan
and
Antichrist
know
that
their
Kingdom
must
down
,
by
the
power
and
light
of
the
Gospel
;
and
therefore
Sathan
,
and
men
of
an
Antichristian
spirit
,
do
all
they
can
to
oppose
,
and
shew
their
hatred
,
against
the
everlasting
Gospel
;
and
this
makes
them
to
be
in
such
a
rage
against
the
Gospel
.
Quare
2.
When
the
Gospel
goes
from
a
People
,
what
goes
?
I
shall
give
but
a
touch
here
.
1
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
Peace
,
Plenty
,
and
Trading
goe
,
2
Chron.
15.3.5
and
6.
compared
.
Now
for
a
long
season
,
Israel
had
been
without
the
true
God
,
and
without
a
teaching-Priest
.
Why
?
They
had
Priests
;
but
they
were
Jeroboam's
Priests
,
as
you
may
see
Chap.
13.
ver.
9.
Have
you
not
cast
out
the
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
the
Sons
of
Aaron
,
and
the
Levites
,
and
have
made
you
Priests
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Nations
,
of
other
Lands
;
so
that
whosoever
comes
to
consecrate
himself
with
a
young
Bullock
and
7
●ams
,
the
same
may
be
a
Priest
of
them
,
that
are
no
Gods
.
A
little
business
will
buy
a
Priesthood
;
and
so
they
are
said
to
be
without
the
true
God
,
without
a
teaching
Priest
,
and
without
Law
.
Mark
what
follows
;
And
in
those
times
,
there
was
no
pence
to
him
that
went
out
,
nor
to
him
that
came
in
;
but
great
vexations
were
upon
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Countrey
;
and
Nation
was
destroyed
of
Nation
,
and
City
of
City
for
God
did
vex
them
with
all
adversity
.
2
Safety
and
security
goes
,
when
the
Gospel
goes
;
so
in
the
Text
but
now
cited
.
The
Ark
was
taken
away
;
and
when
that
was
taken
away
,
their
strength
and
safety
was
gone
.
When
the
Jews
rejected
the
Gospel
,
the
Romans
came
and
took
away
both
their
Place
and
Nation
,
John
11.48
.
If
we
let
him
thus
alone
,
the
Romans
will
come
,
and
take
away
both
our
place
and
Nation
.
About
fourty
years
after
,
Titus
&
Vespatian
took
away
their
City
;
they
cryed
,
If
we
let
this
man
alone
,
the
Romans
will
take
away
our
Nations
;
And
this
was
the
ready
way
to
bring
the
Romans
upon
them
.
3
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
Civil
Liberty
goes
:
When
the
Jews
sleighted
the
Gospel
,
and
turned
their
backs
upon
it
,
they
quickly
became
Bondslaves
to
the
Romans
.
4
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
the
honour
and
glory
,
splendour
and
beauty
of
a
Nation
goes
.
It
is
the
Gospel
,
that
is
the
honour
and
glory
of
a
Nation
;
and
when
that
goes
,
all
the
glory
goes
:
As
old
Eli
said
,
When
the
Ark
was
taken
away
,
the
glory
is
departed
from
Israel
,
1
Sam.
4.22
.
Jer.
2.11
,
12
,
13.
Hath
a
Nation
changed
their
Gods
,
which
are
yet
no
Gods
?
but
my
People
have
changed
their
glory
,
for
that
which
doth
not
profit
;
that
is
,
the
Worship
of
God
,
into
the
Traditions
of
men
.
Wh●t
is
it
,
that
lifts
up
one
Nation
above
another
,
but
the
Gospel
?
Above
all
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
England
hath
been
lifted
up
to
Heaven
.
5
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
all
soul-happiness
and
blessedness
goes
:
The
Gospel
,
you
know
,
is
the
means
appointed
by
God
,
to
bring
Souls
to
an
acquaintance
with
Christ
,
to
an
acceptance
of
Christ
,
to
an
interest
in
Christ
,
to
an
assurance
that
he
is
theirs
,
and
they
are
his
.
Now
when
this
goes
,
all
soul-happiness
and
blessedness
goes
.
Lastly
,
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
the
special
presence
of
God
goes
,
for
that
still
goes
with
the
Gospel
.
There
is
a
general
presence
of
God
,
as
the
Psalmist
speaks
,
Psal.
139.
Where
shall
I
go
from
thy
Spirit
?
Whither
shall
I
fly
from
thy
presence
?
I
his
presence
of
God
reacheth
from
Heaven
to
Hell
;
in
that
sense
,
God
is
included
in
no
place
,
not
excluded
out
of
any
place
.
But
,
alas
!
What
is
this
general
presence
?
When
the
Gospel
goes
,
the
special
presence
of
God
goes
.
This
leads
me
by
the
hand
to
the
third
Quaery
.
Quaerie
3.
And
that
is
this
;
Whether
God
will
remove
the
Gospel
from
England
,
or
no
?
It
is
the
fears
of
many
;
but
I
humbly
suppose
,
no
:
Whatsoever
Darkness
may
be
upon
it
,
yet
that
God
will
not
remove
it
;
and
,
if
you
please
,
I
will
offer
a
few
things
,
that
signifie
something
,
as
to
my
own
satisfaction
;
and
it
may
be
,
so
to
you
.
1
The
rooting
,
that
it
hath
got
in
the
hearts
of
sinners
and
Saints
,
in
the
Judgment
,
Affections
,
and
Consciences
,
both
of
Sinners
and
Saints
:
Certainly
,
it
hath
got
so
deep
a
root
,
in
the
hearts
of
many
thousands
of
Saints
and
Sinners
,
that
it
shall
not
be
in
the
power
of
Hell
to
raze
it
out
.
2
The
glorious
Anointings
that
are
to
be
found
upon
many
thousands
of
God's
Servants
in
this
Nation
,
to
preach
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
and
who
would
be
glad
to
preach
upon
the
hardest
terms
,
keeping
God
and
a
good
Conscience
,
to
preach
it
freely
,
as
the
Apostles
of
old
did
:
And
certainly
,
God
hath
not
laid
in
this
Treasure
,
that
it
should
be
turned
into
a
heap
of
Confusion
,
but
that
it
should
serve
to
the
end
,
for
which
he
laid
it
in
.
3
The
ineffectualness
of
all
former
Attempts
and
Designs
,
to
destroy
the
Gospel
.
You
know
what
endeavours
of
old
there
hath
been
to
darken
this
Sun
,
to
put
out
the
light
of
Heaven
,
in
the
Marian
days
,
and
in
other
days
since
them
;
and
yet
it
hath
not
been
in
Prisons
,
Racks
,
Flames
,
Pillories
,
nor
any
thing
else
to
extinguish
the
glory
of
it
.
And
then
,
4
All
Designs
and
Attempts
,
to
extinguish
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
have
turned
to
the
advancement
,
flourishing
,
and
spreading
of
the
Gospel
.
5
God
never
takes
away
the
Gospel
from
a
People
,
till
the
Body
of
that
People
have
thrust
the
everlasting
Gospel
from
them
;
when
,
indeed
,
they
have
been
so
bold
,
as
to
thrust
away
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
God
hath
been
severe
unto
them
:
But
till
the
Body
of
a
People
have
thrust
away
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
God
hath
not
taken
it
away
from
them
,
2
Chornicles
,
the
36.
Chapter
,
and
the
fifteenth
verse
,
to
the
end
God
,
sent
his
Messengers
early
and
late
;
they
abused
,
and
sleighted
,
and
scorned
them
,
till
there
was
no
remedy
.
So
,
in
the
35.
of
Jeremiah
,
from
the
first
,
to
the
twelfth
;
it
is
a
famous
Text
for
this
.
So
,
in
the
thirteenth
Chapter
of
the
Acts
,
and
the
45
,
46
,
and
47
Verses
;
Because
you
have
thought
your selves
unworthy
of
Salvation
;
loe
,
we
turn
to
the
Gentiles
.
Till
the
Jews
came
to
thrust
away
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
the
Lord
continued
it
to
them
.
6
The
spreading
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
is
the
special
means
appointed
by
God
,
for
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
:
First
,
he
is
to
be
consumed
by
the
Spirit
of
his
Mouth
;
then
destroyed
by
the
brightness
of
his
coming
,
the
Spirit
of
Faith
and
Prayer
in
them
that
would
be
willing
to
lay
down
any
thing
,
rather
then
part
with
the
Gospel
.
God
will
not
put
his
blessed
Church
to
the
blush
;
he
will
not
make
them
ashamed
of
their
confidence
.
7
Are
there
not
multitudes
of
the
Children
of
Believers
,
that
fall
under
many
Promises
?
and
will
not
God
make
good
his
Engagements
to
them
?
I
will
circumcise
your
hearts
,
and
the
hearts
of
your
Seed
;
and
the
Seed
of
the
Vpright
shall
be
blessed
,
&c.
8
The
strange
and
wonderful
Affections
and
tenderness
,
that
God
hath
wrought
in
his
Children
to
the
Gospel
:
What
meltings
and
mournings
,
and
what
a
spirit
of
Prayer
hath
God
put
upon
his
People
?
9
There
are
many
young
tender
Plants
and
Buds
of
grace
;
such
,
in
whom
the
Spirit
of
God
hath
stirred
a
hungring
,
thirsting
,
and
longing
,
after
the
great
Concernments
of
Eternity
.
I
would
,
upon
these
grounds
,
with
others
of
the
like
import
,
hope
and
believe
,
that
the
Lord
will
not
remove
his
everlasting
Gospel
,
however
he
may
correct
his
People
,
for
their
trifling
with
,
and
slighting
the
glorious
Gospel
.
I
have
several
times
thought
,
what
a
day
of
darkness
was
upon
the
World
,
in
respect
of
Sin
and
Superstition
:
When
Christ
brought
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
what
a
day
of
Darkness
and
Superstition
was
on
the
whole
Earth
?
But
you
know
,
what
the
Apostle
speaks
,
1
Cor.
1.21
.
For
after
that
,
in
the
wisdom
of
God
,
the
World
by
wisdom
knew
not
God
,
it
pleased
God
,
by
the
foolishness
of
Preaching
,
to
save
them
that
believe
.
When
it
is
nearest
day
,
then
it
is
darkest
.
There
may
be
an
hour
of
Darkness
,
that
may
be
upon
the
Gospel
,
as
to
its
liberty
,
purity
,
and
glory
;
and
yet
there
may
be
a
Sun-shining
day
ready
to
tread
on
the
heels
of
it
.
And
so
much
for
the
Resolution
of
those
Queries
.
I
shall
proceed
,
as
I
said
,
and
leave
some
Legacies
with
you
;
which
may
,
by
the
finger
of
the
Spirit
,
be
made
advantageous
to
you
,
whom
we
are
not
advantaged
to
speak
unto
you
.
LEGACY
1.
The
first
Legacy
I
would
leave
with
you
,
shall
be
this
;
Secure
your
Interest
in
Christ
:
Make
it
your
great
business
,
your
work
,
your
Heaven
,
to
secure
your
interest
in
Christ
.
This
is
not
an
Age
,
an
Hour
,
for
a
man
to
be
between
fears
and
hopes
between
doubting
and
believing
.
Take
not
up
in
a
name
to
live
,
when
you
are
dead
God-ward
and
Christ-ward
.
Take
not
up
in
an
outward
form
,
and
outward
priviledges
.
They
cryed
out
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
that
had
no
interest
in
,
or
love
to
the
Lord
of
the
Temple
.
Follow
God
,
leave
no
means
unattempted
,
whereby
your
blessed
interest
may
be
cleared
up
.
Leg.
2.
Make
Christ
and
Scripture
the
onely
foundation
for
your
souls
and
faith
to
build
on
:
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
1
Cor.
3.11
.
Other
foundations
can
no
man
lay
,
then
that
,
which
is
layd
,
even
Jesus
Christ
,
Isa.
28.6
.
Behold
I
lay
in
Zion
for
a
foundation
,
a
stone
,
a
tryed
stone
,
a
corner
stone
,
a
pretious
stone
,
a
sure
foundation
,
Ephes.
2.10
.
Since
its
a
very
dangerous
thing
,
as
much
as
your
souls
and
eternity
is
worth
,
for
you
to
build
on
any
thing
besides
Jesus
Christ
;
many
will
say
,
Come
build
on
this
authority
,
and
that
;
on
this
saying
,
and
that
;
but
take
heed
.
Leg.
3.
In
all
places
and
company
,
be
sure
to
carry
your
soul-preservatives
with
you
:
go
into
no
place
or
company
,
except
you
carry
your
soul-preservations
with
you
,
that
is
,
a
holy
care
and
wisdom
.
You
know
in
infectious
times
,
men
will
carry
outward
preservatives
with
them
;
you
had
need
to
carry
your
preservatives
about
you
;
else
you
will
be
in
danger
of
being
infected
with
the
ill
customs
and
vanities
of
the
times
,
wherein
you
live
,
and
that
is
a
third
.
Leg.
4.
I
would
leave
with
you
is
this
:
look
that
all
within
you
rises
higher
and
higher
,
by
oppositions
,
threatnings
,
and
sufferings
;
that
is
,
that
your
faith
,
your
love
,
your
courage
,
your
zeal
,
your
resolutions
,
and
magnanimity
rises
higher
by
opposition
,
and
a
spirit
of
prayer
:
this
it
did
,
Acts
4.18
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
29
,
30
,
&
31.
compared
;
all
their
sufferings
,
did
but
raise
up
a
more
noble
spirit
in
them
,
they
did
but
raise
up
their
faith
and
courage
:
So
Acts
5.40
,
41
,
&
42.
they
looked
on
it
as
a
grace
to
be
disgraced
for
Christ
,
and
as
an
honour
to
b●
dishonoured
for
him
.
They
say
,
as
David
,
If
th●
be
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
more
vile
.
If
to
be
found
in
th●
way
of
my
God
,
to
act
for
my
God
,
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
more
vile
.
Leg.
5.
Take
more
pains
,
and
make
more
Conscience
of
keeping
your selves
from
sin
than
suffering
;
from
the
pollutions
and
defilements
of
the
day
,
then
from
the
sufferings
of
the
day
:
this
Legacy
I
would
beg
,
that
you
would
consider
,
take
more
pains
,
and
make
more
conscience
of
keeping
your selves
from
the
evil
of
sin
,
than
the
evil
of
punishment
,
from
the
pollutions
and
corruptions
of
the
times
,
than
the
sufferings
of
the
times
.
Acts
2.40
.
Save
your selves
from
this
untoward
generation
.
Phil.
2.15
.
The
Children
of
God
must
be
harmless
,
and
blameless
,
without
rebuke
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
.
Heb.
11.
speaks
full
to
the
poin
in
hand
.
Rev.
3
,
4
Thou
hast
a
few
names
,
even
in
Sardis
,
that
have
not
defiled
their
garments
,
and
they
shall
walk
with
me
in
white
;
for
they
are
worthy
.
White
was
the
habit
of
Nobles
,
which
imports
the
honour
,
that
God
will
put
on
those
,
that
keep
their
garments
pure
in
a
defiling
day
.
Rev.
8.4
.
And
I
heard
another
voyce
from
Heaven
,
saying
,
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receive
not
of
her
plagues
.
If
you
will
be
tasting
and
sipping
at
Babylon's
Cup
,
you
must
resolve
to
receive
more
or
lesse
of
Babylons
plagues
.
Leg.
6.
I
would
leave
with
you
,
is
this
,
Be
alwayes
doing
or
receiving
good
.
Our
Lord
and
Master
went
up
and
down
in
this
world
doing
good
,
he
was
still
doing
good
to
body
and
soul
;
he
was
acted
by
an
untired
power
:
be
still
doing
,
or
receiving
good
;
this
will
make
your
lives
comfortable
,
your
deaths
happy
,
and
your
accompt
glorious
,
in
the
great
day
of
our
Lord
.
Oh
how
useless
are
many
men
in
their
generation
!
oh
!
that
our
lips
might
be
as
so
many
Honey-combs
,
that
we
might
scarter
knowledge
!
Leg.
7.
I
would
leave
with
you
,
is
this
:
Set
the
highest
examples
and
patterns
before
your
face
of
grace
and
godliness
,
for
your
imitation
:
In
the
business
of
Faith
,
set
an
Abraham
before
your
eyes
:
in
the
business
of
Courage
,
set
a
Joshua
:
In
the
business
of
uprightness
,
set
a
Job
;
of
meekness
,
a
Moses
,
&c.
There
is
a
disadvantage
,
that
redounds
to
Christians
,
by
looking
more
backwards
than
forwards
.
Men
look
on
whom
they
excel
;
not
on
those
,
they
fall
short
of
.
Of
all
examples
set
them
before
you
,
that
are
most
eminent
for
grace
and
holiness
,
for
communion
with
God
,
and
acting
for
God
next
to
Christ
,
set
the
pattern
of
the
choisest
Saints
before
you
.
Leg.
8.
Hold
fast
your
Integrity
,
and
rather
let
all
go
,
than
let
that
go
:
A
man
had
better
let
liberty
,
estate
,
relations
,
and
life
go
,
than
let
his
integrity
go
;
yea
let
Ordinances
themselves
go
,
when
they
cannot
be
held
with
the
hand
of
integrity
,
Job
27.
5
,
6.
God
forbid
,
that
I
should
justify
you
,
till
I
die
;
I
will
not
remove
my
integrity
from
me
;
my
Righteousness
I
will
hold
fast
,
and
I
will
not
let
it
go
:
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
,
so
long
as
I
live
:
look
a●
the
drowning
man
holds
fast
that
,
which
is
cast
forth
for
to
save
him
;
as
the
Souldier
holds
fast
his
Sword
and
Buckler
,
on
which
his
life
depends
:
So
(
saith
Job
)
I
will
hold
fast
my
integrity
,
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
;
I
had
rather
all
the
world
should
reproach
me
,
and
my
heart
justify
me
;
then
that
my
heart
should
reproach
me
,
and
all
the
world
justify
me
:
that
man
will
make
but
a
sad
exchange
,
that
shall
exchange
his
integrity
for
any
worldly
concernment
:
Integrity
maintained
in
the
soul
,
will
be
a
feast
of
fat
things
in
the
worst
of
dayes
;
but
let
a
man
loose
his
Integrity
,
and
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
all
the
world
to
make
a
feast
of
fat
things
in
that
soul
.
Leg.
9.
That
I
would
leave
with
you
is
this
.
Let
not
a
day
passe
over
your
head
,
without
calling
the
whole
man
to
an
exact
accompt
.
Well
,
where
have
you
been
acting
to
day
?
Hands
,
what
have
you
done
for
God
to
day
?
Tongue
,
what
have
you
spoke
for
God
to
day
?
this
will
be
an
advantage
many
wayes
unto
you
;
but
I
can
only
touch
on
these
Legacies
.
Leg.
10.
Labour
mightily
for
a
healing
Spirit
.
This
Legacy
,
I
would
leave
with
you
as
matter
of
great
concernment
.
Labour
mightily
for
a
healing
spirit
:
away
with
all
discriminating
names
what●
ever
,
that
may
hinder
the
applying
of
Balm
to
hea●
your
wounds
:
labour
for
a
heling
spirit
,
discord
and
division
become
no
Christian
;
for
Wolves
t●
worry
the
Lambs
,
is
no
wonder
;
but
for
one
La●●
to
worry
another
,
this
is
unnaturall
and
monstrous
.
God
hath
made
his
wrath
to
smoak
against
us
for
the
divisions
and
heart-burnings
,
that
have
been
amongst
us
.
Labour
for
a
onenesse
in
love
and
affection
with
every
one
that
is
one
with
Christ
;
let
their
forms
be
what
they
will
:
that
which
wins
most
upon
Christs
heart
,
should
winn
most
upon
ours
;
and
that
is
his
owne
Grace
and
Holinesse
.
The
question
should
be
,
What
of
the
Father
?
What
of
the
Son
?
What
of
the
Spirit
shines
in
this
or
that
person
?
and
accordingly
let
your
love
and
your
affections
run
out
:
That
is
the
tenth
Legacy
,
Leg.
11.
Be
most
in
the
spirituall
exercises
of
Religion
:
Improve
this
Legacy
;
for
much
of
the
life
,
and
comfort
,
joy
and
peace
of
your
souls
is
wrapt
up
in
it
.
I
say
,
be
most
in
the
Spiritual
exercises
of
Religion
:
There
are
externall
exercises
,
as
hearing
,
preaching
,
praying
,
and
conference
;
and
there
are
the
more
spirituall
exercises
of
Religion
,
exercise
of
Grace
,
Meditation
,
Self-judging
,
self-tryall
,
and
examination
.
Bodily
exercise
will
profit
nothing
,
if
abstracted
from
those
more
spirituall
.
The
glory
that
God
hath
,
and
the
comfort
and
advantage
that
will
redound
to
your
souls
is
mostly
from
the
spirituall
exercises
of
Religion
.
How
rare
is
it
to
find
men
in
the
work
of
Meditation
,
of
Tryall
and
examination
,
and
of
bringing
home
of
truths
to
their
owne
soules
?
Leg.
12.
Take
no
truths
upon
trust
,
but
all
upon
tryall
:
1
Thes.
5.21
.
So
1
John
4.1
.
Act.
17.11
.
It
was
the
glory
of
that
Church
,
that
they
would
not
trust
Paul
himself
,
Paul
that
had
the
advantage
above
all
for
externall
qualifications
;
no
not
Paul
himself
.
Take
no
truth
upon
trust
;
bring
them
to
the
ballance
of
the
Sanctuary
;
if
they
will
nor
hold
weight
there
,
reject
them
.
Leg.
13.
The
lesser
and
fewer
opportunities
and
advantages
you
have
in
publique
to
better
and
enrich
your
souls
,
the
more
aboundantly
addresse
your
souls
to
God
in
private
.
Malac.
3.16
,
17.
Then
they
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spake
often
one
to
another
,
&c.
Leg.
14.
Walk
in
those
wayes
,
that
are
directly
crosse
and
contrary
to
the
vain
,
sinfull
,
and
superstitious
wayes
,
that
men
of
a
formall
,
carnall
,
lukewarm
spirit
walk
in
;
this
is
the
great
concernment
of
Christians
.
But
more
of
that
,
by
and
by
.
Leg.
15.
Lock
upon
all
the
things
of
this
world
as
you
will
look
upon
them
,
when
you
come
to
dye
.
At
what
a
poor
rate
do
men
look
on
the
things
of
this
world
,
when
they
come
to
dye
?
What
a
low
value
do
men
set
upon
the
pomp
and
glory
of
i●
,
when
there
is
but
a
step
between
them
and
eternity
?
Men
now
may
put
a
maske
upon
them
but
then
they
will
appeare
in
their
own
colours
.
Men
would
not
venture
the
losse
of
such
great
things
for
them
,
did
they
but
look
on
them
now
,
as
they
will
doe
at
the
last
day
.
Leg.
16.
Never
put
off
your
Conscience
with
any
plea
or
with
any
argument
,
that
you
dare
not
stand
by
in
the
great
day
of
your
accompt
.
It
's
dreadfull
to
consider
,
how
many
in
these
dayes
put
off
their
consciences
.
We
did
this
,
and
that
,
for
our
families
,
they
would
have
else
perished
.
I
have
complyed
thus
,
and
wronged
my
conscience
thus
,
for
this
and
that
concernment
:
Wil
a
man
stand
by
this
argument
,
when
he
comes
before
Jesus
Christ
at
the
last
day
?
Because
of
the
souls
of
men
,
many
plead
this
or
that
:
Christ
doth
not
stand
in
need
of
indirect
wayes
to
save
soules
,
he
hath
wayes
enough
to
bring
in
soules
to
himselfe
.
Leg.
17.
Eye
more
,
minde
more
,
and
lay
to
heart
more
,
the
Spirituall
and
Internall
workings
of
God
in
your
soules
,
than
the
externall
Providences
of
God
in
the
world
.
Beloved
,
God
looks
,
that
we
should
consider
the
operations
of
his
hand
;
and
the
despising
the
works
of
his
hands
is
so
provoking
to
him
,
that
he
threatens
them
to
lead
them
into
Captivity
for
not
considering
of
them
.
But
above
all
look
to
the
work
,
that
God
is
carrying
on
in
your
soules
:
not
a
soul
but
he
is
carrying
on
some
work
or
other
in
it
,
either
blinding
or
enlightning
,
bettering
or
worstening
,
and
therefore
look
to
what
God
is
doing
in
thy
soul
.
All
the
motions
of
God
within
you
are
steps
to
eternity
,
and
every
soul
shall
be
blest
or
curst
,
saved
o●
lost
to
all
eternity
,
not
according
to
outward
dispensations
but
according
to
the
inward
operations
of
God
in
your
souls
.
Observe
,
what
humbling
work
,
reforming
work
,
sanctifying
work
he
is
about
in
thy
spirit
;
what
he
is
doing
in
that
little
world
within
thee
.
If
God
should
carry
on
never
so
glorious
a
work
in
the
world
,
as
a
conquest
of
the
Nations
to
Christ
:
What
would
it
advantage
thee
,
if
sin
,
Sathan
,
and
the
world
should
triumph
in
thy
soul
,
and
carry
the
day
there
?
Leg.
18.
Look
as
well
on
the
bright
side
as
on
the
darke
side
of
the
cloud
;
on
the
bright
side
of
Providence
as
well
as
on
the
dark
side
of
Providence
.
Beloved
,
there
is
a
great
weaknesse
amongst
Christians
,
they
doe
so
pore
on
the
dark
side
of
the
Providence
as
that
they
have
no
heart
to
consider
of
the
bright
side
.
If
you
look
on
the
dark
side
of
the
Providence
of
God
to
Joseth
,
How
terrible
and
amazing
was
it
?
But
if
you
look
on
the
bright
side
,
his
forescore
yeares
raign
,
How
glorious
was
it
?
If
you
look
on
the
dark
side
of
the
Providence
of
God
to
David
,
in
his
five
yeares
banishment
,
much
will
arise
to
startle
you
;
but
if
you
turne
to
the
bright
side
,
his
fourty
yeares
raign
in
glory
;
How
amiable
was
it
?
Look
on
the
darke
side
of
the
Providence
of
God
to
Job
,
Oh
how
terrible
was
it
in
the
first
of
Job
?
but
compare
this
with
the
last
of
Job
,
where
you
have
the
bright
side
of
the
cloud
,
and
there
God
doubles
all
his
mercies
to
him
:
Consider
the
patience
of
Job
,
and
the
end
that
the
Lord
made
with
him
;
do
not
remember
the
beginning
only
,
for
that
was
th●
darke
side
;
but
turne
to
the
end
of
him
,
and
there
was
his
bright
side
.
Many
sinnes
,
many
temptations
,
and
much
affliction
would
be
prevented
by
Christians
looking
on
the
bright
side
of
Providence
,
as
well
as
on
the
dark
.
Leg.
19.
Keep
up
pretious
thoughts
of
God
under
the
sowrest
,
sharpest
,
and
severest
Dispensations
of
God
to
you
,
Psal.
22.1
,
2
,
&
3.
My
God
,
my
God
,
Why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
Why
art
thou
so
far
from
helping
me
?
and
from
the
words
of
my
roaring
;
oh
my
God
,
I
cry
in
the
day
time
,
but
thou
hearest
not
,
and
in
the
night
season
,
and
am
not
silent
;
There
was
the
Psalmist
under
smart
dispensations
:
but
,
What
pretious
thoughts
hath
he
of
God
under
all
?
But
Thou
art
holy
,
O
thou
that
inhabitest
the
prayses
of
Israel
:
though
I
am
thus
and
thus
afflicted
;
yet
thou
art
holy
.
Psal
65.5
.
By
terrible
things
in
Righteousness
wilt
thou
answer
us
,
O
God
of
our
salvation
.
Leg.
20.
Hold
on
,
and
hold
cut
,
in
the
wayes
of
well-doing
in
the
want
of
all
outward
encouragments
,
and
in
the
face
,
of
all
outward
discouragments
.
It
s
nothing
to
hold
out
,
when
we
meet
with
nothing
but
encouragements
;
but
to
hold
out
in
the
face
of
all
discouragements
is
a
Christians
duty
,
Psal.
44.
Though
thou
hast
sore
broken
us
in
the
place
of
Dragons
,
and
covered
us
with
the
shadow
of
death
;
yet
have
we
not
dealt
fasly
in
thy
Covenant
;
our
heart
is
not
turned
back
,
neither
have
we
declined
from
thy
wayes
;
t
is
perseveravce
that
crownes
all
.
Be
thou
faithfull
to
the
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
crown
of
life
Rev.
2.10
.
And
he
that
endureth
to
the
end
shall
be
saved
,
Mat.
24.
It
s
perseveran●●
〈◊〉
well-doing
that
crownes
all
our
actions
.
If
〈…〉
began
in
the
Spirit
,
don't
end
in
the
flesh
:
do
not
go
away
from
the
Captain
of
your
salvation
;
follow
the
Lambe
,
though
others
follow
the
Beast
and
the
false
prophets
.
Leg.
21.
In
all
your
naturall
,
civill
,
and
Religious
actions
,
let
divine
glory
still
rest
on
your
soules
,
Rom.
14.7
,
8.
1
Cor.
10.31
.
In
all
your
hearings
,
in
all
your
prayings
,
let
the
glory
of
Christ
carry
it
:
in
all
your
closet-dutyes
,
let
the
glory
of
Christ
lye
nearest
your
hearts
.
Leg.
22.
Record
all
Speciall
favours
mercies
,
providences
,
and
experiences
.
T
is
true
,
a
man
should
do
nothing
else
,
should
he
record
all
the
favours
and
experiences
of
God
towards
him
;
and
therefore
my
Legacy
is
;
Record
all
Speciall
favours
,
peculiar
experiences
.
Little
doe
you
know
the
advantage
,
that
will
redound
to
your
soul
upon
this
account
,
by
recording
all
the
experiences
of
the
shinings
of
his
face
,
of
the
leadings
of
his
Spirit
many
a
Christian
looseth
much
by
neglecting
this
:
duty
.
Leg.
23.
Never
enter
upon
the
tryall
of
your
estate
,
but
when
your
hearts
are
at
the
best
,
and
in
the
fitest
temper
.
T
is
a
great
designe
of
Sathan
,
when
the
soul
is
deserted
and
strangely
afflicted
,
to
put
the
soul
on
trying
wroke
:
Come
see
,
what
thou
art
worth
for
another
world
,
what
thou
hast
to
shew
for
a
better
state
,
for
an
interest
in
Christ
,
a
title
for
heaven
:
this
is
not
a
time
to
be
about
this
worke
:
thy
work
is
now
to
get
off
from
this
temptation
,
and
therfore
to
pray
and
believe
,
and
wait
upon
God
,
and
to
be
found
in
all
those
wayes
,
whereby
you
may
get
off
the
temptation
.
Leg.
24.
Alwayes
make
the
Scripture
,
and
not
your selves
,
nor
your
carnal
reason
,
nor
your
bare
opinion
,
the
Judges
of
your
spiritual
state
and
condition
.
I
cannot
see
my
condition
to
be
good
.
I
cannot
perceive
it
.
What
,
must
your
sense
,
and
your
carnall
reason
,
be
the
Judge
of
your
spiritual
state
?
Isa.
8.20
.
To
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
,
if
they
speak
not
according
to
this
rule
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
,
no
morning
in
them
.
John
12.48
.
The
word
,
that
I
have
spoken
,
the
same
shall
judge
you
in
the
last
day
:
The
Scripture
is
that
,
which
must
determine
the
case
in
the
great
day
;
whether
you
have
grace
or
no
,
or
whether
it
be
true
or
no.
Leg.
25.
Make
much
conscience
of
making
good
the
terms
on
which
you
closed
with
Christ
:
you
know
the
terms
,
how
,
that
you
would
deny
your selves
,
take
up
his
Cross
,
and
follow
the
Lamb
wheresoever
he
should
go
:
Now
you
are
put
to
take
up
the
Cross
,
to
deny
your selves
,
to
follow
the
Lamb
over
hedge
and
ditch
,
through
thick
and
thin
,
do
not
turn
your
backs
on
Christ
:
the
worst
of
Christ
is
better
then
the
best
of
the
world
:
make
conscience
of
making
good
your
terms
,
to
deny
your self
,
your
natural
self
,
your
sinful
self
,
your
religious
self
,
and
to
follow
him
;
and
if
you
do
so
,
oh
!
what
an
honour
will
it
be
to
Christ
,
and
advantage
to
your
souls
,
and
a
joy
to
the
upright
?
Leg.
26.
Walk
by
no
rule
,
but
such
as
you
dare
dy
by
,
and
stand
by
,
in
the
great
day
of
Jesus
Christ
.
You
may
have
many
wayes
prescribed
to
worship
by
;
but
walk
by
none
,
but
such
,
as
you
dare
dye
by
,
and
stand
by
,
before
Jesus
Christ
:
walk
not
by
a
multitude
,
for
who
dare
stand
by
that
rule
,
when
he
comes
to
dy
?
Make
not
the
example
of
great
men
a
rule
to
go
by
;
for
who
dare
dye
by
,
and
stand
by
this
,
in
the
great
day
of
accompt
?
Do
not
make
any
authority
,
that
stands
in
opposition
to
the
authority
of
Christ
,
a
rule
to
walk
by
;
for
who
dare
stand
by
this
,
before
Jesus
Christ
?
Ah
Sirs
,
walk
by
no
rule
,
but
what
you
dare
dye
by
,
and
stand
by
at
the
great
day
.
Leg.
27.
And
lastly
,
sit
down
,
and
rejoyce
with
fear
,
Psal.
2.
Let
the
Righteous
rejoyce
,
but
let
them
rejoyce
with
fear
.
Rejoyce
,
that
God
hath
done
your
souls
good
by
the
everlasting
Gospel
;
that
he
did
not
leave
you
till
he
brought
you
to
an
acceptance
of
,
to
a
closing
with
,
and
a
resignation
of
your
souls
to
Christ
,
and
the
clearing
up
of
your
interest
in
him
.
Rejoyce
,
that
you
have
had
the
everlasting
Gospel
in
so
much
light
,
purity
,
power
,
and
glory
,
as
you
have
had
for
many
years
together
.
Rejoyce
in
the
riches
of
grace
,
that
hath
carryed
it
in
such
a
way
towards
you
.
And
weep
,
that
you
have
provoked
God
to
take
away
the
Gospel
,
that
you
have
no
more
improved
it
;
that
you
have
so
neglected
the
seasons
and
opportunities
of
enriching
your
souls
.
When
you
should
have
come
to
Church-fellowship
,
any
thing
would
turn
you
out
of
the
way
.
Oh
,
sit
down
,
and
tremble
under
your
barrenness
,
under
all
your
leanness
:
notwithstanding
all
the
cost
and
charge
,
that
God
hath
been
at
,
that
you
have
grown
no
more
into
communion
with
God
,
and
conformity
to
God
,
and
into
the
lively
hope
of
the
everlasting
fruition
of
God
.
Here
are
your
Legacies
,
and
the
Lord
make
them
to
work
in
your
souls
,
and
then
they
will
be
of
singular
use
to
you
,
to
preserve
you
so
,
that
you
may
give
up
your
accompt
before
the
great
and
glorious
God
with
joy
.
Labour
to
make
conscience
of
putting
these
Legacies
into
practice
,
of
sucking
at
these
breasts
,
which
will
be
of
use
to
us
,
till
we
shall
be
gathered
up
into
the
fruition
of
God
,
where
we
shall
need
no
more
Ordinances
,
no
more
preaching
or
praying
.
Mr.
MEDE
,
His
Fare-wel
SERMON
.
1
Cor.
1.3
.
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
Peace
from
God
the
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
YOu
will
wonder
,
possibly
,
that
I
should
pitch
on
the
Apostles
Salutation
for
my
Valediction
,
and
make
that
the
Conclusion
of
my
Preaching
,
which
he
made
the
Beginning
of
his
Writing
,
and
therefore
I
have
made
a
double
Plea
for
it
.
I
find
that
this
was
a
form
of
Blessing
peculiar
to
this
Apostle
,
both
in
the
beginning
and
end
of
this
Epistle
:
for
as
there
is
scarcely
one
Epistle
but
begins
with
it
;
so
,
many
end
with
it
likewise
:
As
in
Eph.
6.
ver.
ult.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
your
spirit
.
So
in
the
2d
of
the
Thessalonians
,
the
last
verse
of
the
last
Chapter
,
The
Grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
you
all
:
So
that
I
finding
the
Apostle
to
use
it
frequently
at
the
beginning
and
end
of
his
Writing
,
I
thought
,
as
I
made
it
the
matter
of
my
prayer
for
you
in
the
beginning
,
so
I
might
make
it
my
farewel
to
you
in
the
ending
;
and
therefore
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Besides
this
;
As
Isaac
said
to
his
Jacob
concerning
his
Venison
,
when
his
Father
asked
him
,
How
he
found
it
so
quickly
?
he
answered
,
Because
the
Lord
thy
God
brought
it
to
me
:
The
same
I
may
say
of
this
Scripture
:
for
Considering
of
what
subject
I
should
speak
in
my
last
Labours
here
among
you
,
this
Scripture
came
to
my
thoughts
,
and
opening
the
Book
,
came
immediately
to
my
sight
,
and
therefore
I
may
say
,
God
brought
it
to
me
:
Which
I
no
sooner
looked
upon
,
but
methinks
I
saw
the
Apostle
on
Mount
Ger
sim
,
and
his
mouth
filled
with
blessing
;
for
what
greater
blessing
can
a
man
wish
,
then
that
which
comprehends
all
blessings
,
and
that
is
,
Grace
and
Peace
.
Being
therefore
now
to
part
,
I
thought
to
go
to
the
top
of
the
Mount
,
and
leave
with
you
,
Grace
and
Peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
In
which
words
,
there
are
two
generals
.
-
1.
A
double
Blessing
desired
.
-
2.
A
double
Spring
discovered
.
1.
A
double
Blessing
desired
:
and
that
is
,
Grat●
and
Peace
.
Grace
is
of
all
Blessings
the
richest
.
Peace
is
of
all
Comforts
the
sweetest
:
both
these
the
Apostle
begs
for
the
Cor●nthians
,
and
so
do
I
for
you
,
Beloved
:
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
2.
Here
is
a
double
Fountain
discovered
;
and
that
is
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
God
and
Christ
.
The
Father
is
called
the
God
of
Grace
;
the
Son
is
called
the
Prince
of
Peace
,
not
that
grace
is
from
the
Father
without
Peace
,
nor
Peace
from
the
Son
without
grace
,
but
both
grace
and
peace
are
from
God
the
Father
,
through
the
Lord
Christ
.
The
Order
of
the
words
is
worth
noting
,
Grace
be
to
you
and
peace
:
First
grace
,
then
peace
;
for
there
can
be
no
peace
without
grace
,
nor
grace
,
but
there
will
be
peace
;
but
there
can
be
no
true
peace
but
from
God
,
nor
from
God
,
but
as
he
is
a
Father
;
nor
from
God
as
a
Father
,
but
as
our
Father
;
and
he
cannot
be
said
to
be
our
Father
,
but
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
and
therefore
he
saith
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
Peace
from
God
our
Father
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
both
are
manifested
as
a
golden
Chain
linked
together
,
not
grace
without
peace
,
nor
peace
without
grace
,
but
both
conjoyned
together
,
to
cram
the
believers
soul
with
grace
and
peace
.
Now
from
the
Order
of
the
words
,
we
might
raise
several
Observations
.
1.
That
Peace
is
the
fruit
of
Grace
.
2.
That
Grace
and
Peace
are
both
from
God
.
3.
That
Love
,
which
is
the
spring
of
Grace
and
Peace
,
is
from
God
as
a
Father
.
4.
That
we
share
not
in
his
Love
,
but
only
as
he
is
our
Father
:
All
is
from
propriety
.
First
,
Our
Father
,
then
Grace
and
Peace
from
God
our
Father
.
5.
That
God
is
our
Father
onely
through
Christ
.
But
before
we
draw
any
thing
from
the
Text
by
way
of
Observation
,
we
will
speak
to
the
terms
by
way
of
Explication
.
Grace
be
to
you
:
What
is
here
meant
by
Grace
?
This
is
a
sweet
word
,
i●
perfumes
the
breath
,
it
cherishes
the
Conscience
〈◊〉
warms
the
Heart
,
it
ravishes
the
Soul
:
As
the
Spouse
was
ravished
with
the
rayes
of
Christs
glory
,
so
Christ
revives
the
Soul
with
one
of
his
Gracious
rayes
discovered
to
the
Heart
;
Grace
is
the
life
of
the
Soul
,
thou
art
dead
till
grace
quickens
thee
,
thou
art
lost
till
grace
finds
thee
,
undone
till
grace
saves
thee
:
Grace
is
the
Marna
of
Angels●
the
spiritual
Bread
which
those
that
are
holy
in
being
,
〈◊〉
rished
with
,
and
subsist
by
;
Angels
live
on
〈◊〉
and
stand
by
Grace
;
Man
that
shares
in
the
grace
of
God
,
is
made
fellow-Communor
with
Angels
;
eats
Angels
food
,
and
shares
in
Angels
blessings
;
Grace
is
the
substance
of
the
Scripture
,
the
end
of
the
Law
,
the
fulness
of
the
Gospel
.
Gregory
calls
it
,
the
Heart
and
Soul
of
God
;
I
am
sure
,
Grace
is
the
Heart
and
Soul
of
the
Word
.
It
's
a
little
word
,
but
it
comprehends
all
good
:
here
is
more
then
Homers
Iliads
in
a
Nut-shell
,
it
's
the
Epitome
of
all
the
good
in
Heaven
and
Earth
;
name
any
word
that
signifies
good
to
the
Soul
here
,
or
hereafter
,
and
it
is
found
in
the
Index
,
in
this
little
word
Grace
;
Grace
comprehends
Gods
love
to
us
,
and
out
love
to
God
,
and
as
Gods
love
to
us
is
the
sum
of
all
Mercy
,
so
our
love
to
God
is
the
sum
of
all
Duty
;
grace
is
the
new
birth
of
the
Soul
,
whereby
it
takes
up
another
Nature
,
a
new
Nature
,
a
spiritual
God-like
Nature
;
as
Christ
was
born
,
and
thereby
took
on
him
the
Nature
of
man
,
and
was
made
flesh
,
so
man
is
born
by
grace
,
and
thereby
takes
upon
him
the
Nature
of
God
,
and
is
made
Spirit
;
and
here
you
have
at
once
the
great
Mystery
of
grace
in
the
lowest
debasement
of
a
Saviour
,
and
the
highest
advancement
of
a
Sinner
;
For
the
Lord
Christ
could
not
be
more
debased
then
to
be
born
.
It
was
nothing
so
great
an
abasement
for
Christ
to
dye
,
as
for
him
to
be
born
;
for
being
once
made
man
,
it
is
no
wonder
for
to
dye
,
but
being
the
great
God
,
it
s
a
wonder
that
ever
he
should
be
made
man
.
Lo
,
here
is
the
debasement
of
Christ
;
yet
if
he
had
been
born
to
a
Crown
,
to
Honour
,
it
had
been
something
,
but
he
was
born
to
shame
,
to
sorrow
and
death
.
But
man
by
grace
is
born
to
a
Crown
,
to
a
Kingdom
,
he
has
a
title
to
all
the
glory
and
blessedness
of
Heaven
from
the
first
moment
of
his
new
birth
;
So
't
is
in
the
Text
,
Grace
be
unto
you
and
peace
.
Peace
in
Scripture
,
is
a
very
comprehensive
term
,
it
carries
in
it
all
happiness
.
It
was
the
common
greeting
of
the
Jews
,
Peace
be
unto
you
:
Thus
David
by
his
Proxy
salutes
Nabal
,
Peace
be
to
thee
and
thy
House
;
and
the
Apostle
here
alludes
to
this
form
of
Salutation
,
that
he
might
mix
new
Testament
mercy
,
to
old
Testament
manners
:
he
first
stiles
grace
before
peace
;
as
Jacob
did
with
his
Venison
,
he
made
it
a
savoury
meat
,
such
as
Isaac
loved
.
Peace
is
the
glory
of
Heaven
,
in
the
Bosom
of
God
,
and
brought
into
the
World
in
the
Arms
of
Angels
;
the
first
peace
you
read
of
in
the
Gospel
,
was
peace
by
the
administration
of
Angels
,
Luke
2.13
,
14.
And
suddenly
there
was
with
the
Angels
,
a
multitude
of
Heavenly
Host
,
praising
and
saying
,
Glory
be
to
God
in
the
highest
,
and
on
Earth
peace
,
good
will
towards
men
.
And
when
our
Lord
Christ
first
sent
out
his
Disciples
,
this
was
the
Doctrine
that
he
bid
them
preach
,
Matth.
10.12
,
13.
When
you
come
into
a
house
,
salute
it
;
and
if
it
be
worthy
,
let
grace
,
peace
,
come
upon
it
.
Mark
here
,
by
the
way
,
Our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
no
enemy
to
good
manners
,
he
would
not
have
Christians
to
be
Clowns
;
which
is
the
use
of
some
among
us
,
who
would
have
their
Religion
quarrel
with
good
manners
;
no
,
but
in
whatsoever
City
or
Town
you
enter
,
salute
it
,
and
let
grace
,
peace
,
come
upon
it
;
that
is
,
wish
peace
to
them
,
saying
,
The
peace
of
God
be
upon
this
place
,
upon
the
head
and
hearts
of
all
in
it
.
So
that
,
peace
is
both
a
Gospel-salutation
,
when
Ministers
and
People
meet
;
and
it
's
also
a
Gospel-valediction
,
when
the
Minister
and
the
People
part
.
So
did
the
Apostle
,
and
so
do
I
now
,
Grace
be
with
you
and
peace
.
I
observe
,
in
Matth.
10.13
,
14.
our
Lord
bids
his
Disciples
,
when
they
enter
into
a
house
,
if
the
house
be
worthy
to
let
their
peace
come
upon
it
,
but
if
they
be
not
worthy
let
grace
peace
,
return
unto
you
.
Instead
of
leaving
peace
with
them
,
to
shake
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
against
them
:
that
is
,
to
shew
that
God
will
shake
them
off
as
dust
,
and
tread
them
under
feet
as
fewel
.
My
Brethren
,
your
diligent
atteddance
on
the
Word
at
this
place
,
hath
comfortably
prevented
that
part
of
my
charge
,
to
shake
off
the
du●
of
my
feet
;
for
,
how
beautiful
have
the
feet
of
a
poo●
Worm
been
to
you
,
being
shod
with
the
prep●ranon
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
?
And
therefore
,
seeing
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
said
,
If
they
be
worthy
of
th●●
peace
,
abide
with
them
;
On
this
account
,
I
wish
to
you
,
Grace
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
But
what
is
this
Peace
?
It
's
the
beauty
of
Union
,
the
harmony
of
the
Creation
,
the
pleasure
of
Life
,
the
feast
of
a
good
Conscience
;
it
's
that
which
makes
life
sweet
,
and
death
easie●
Peace
sweetens
all
our
Possessions
,
and
all
our
Afflictions
;
without
this
,
the
fulness
of
the
World
is
a
burden
;
with
this
,
poverty
and
emptiness
is
a
pleasant
Companion
;
without
this
,
our
bread
is
gravelled
with
sowrness
,
and
our
water
mingled
with
bitterness
;
with
this
,
green
herbs
become
a
feast
,
and
our
Water
is
turned
into
Wine
;
Peace
,
it
's
the
most
beautiful
Creature
in
the
World
,
and
therefore
it
's
beloved
of
all
,
courted
of
all
,
many
fee●
her
,
but
few
there
be
that
enjoy
her
,
they
do
not
go
the
right
way
to
find
her
:
for
,
in
the
ways
of
right●
ousness
is
peace
.
Peace
is
the
seminary
of
all
blessing●
Temporal
,
as
Grace
is
of
all
blessings
Spiritu●l
:
In
Grace
,
you
have
implyed
all
holiness
;
in
Peace
,
all
happiness
:
In
grace
,
all
inward
;
in
peace
,
all
ou●
ward
blessings
:
Grace
and
Peace
,
are
the
Alp●
and
Omcga
of
all
Blessings
,
as
God
is
of
all
Being●
no
blessing
comes
before
grace
,
and
no
blessing
l●●
longer
:
Then
see
,
in
this
phrase
of
speech
,
the
〈◊〉postle
wishes
upon
them
,
as
I
do
upon
you
,
all
〈◊〉
blessings
both
of
Time
and
Eternity
;
and
yet
〈◊〉
wished
no
more
to
them
,
then
God
promise●
give
them
,
1
Tim.
4.8
.
For
godliness
hath
the
promise
of
this
life
,
and
that
which
is
to
come
.
Grace
be
unto
you
and
peace
,
&c.
not
one
without
the
other
:
though
a
man
may
have
grace
without
peace
,
as
in
a
time
of
desertion
or
temptation
;
and
a
man
may
have
peace
without
grace
,
as
in
a
secure
and
unregenerate
Condition
:
grace
,
without
peace
,
is
often
found
in
a
troubled
Conscience
;
and
peace
,
without
grace
,
is
often
found
in
a
seared
Conscience
:
as
grace
,
without
peace
,
is
very
uncomfortable
;
so
peace
,
without
grace
,
is
very
unprofitable
:
like
Rachel
,
beautiful
,
but
barren
:
Therefore
,
the
Apostle
desires
ye
should
have
both
grace
and
peace
:
and
we
say
,
the
Sun
and
Salt
are
the
most
useful
Creatures
in
the
World
;
the
one
,
for
shining
;
the
other
,
for
seasoning
.
My
Brethren
,
grace
and
peace
are
the
Christian's
Sun
and
Salt
;
grace
is
the
light
of
their
souls
,
and
peace
is
the
savour
of
their
comforts
;
grace
shines
through
all
their
faculties
,
and
peace
seasons
all
their
mercies
.
The
blessings
of
God
are
become
as
Twins
,
as
Christ
said
of
the
Spouse
,
Cant.
4.2
.
She
is
like
a
flock
of
sheep
that
are
even
,
shorn
,
which
came
up
from
the
washing
,
whereof
every
one
bears
twins
,
and
none
is
barren
among
them
:
Grace
and
peace
here
are
knit
together
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
in
a
sacred
knot
not
to
be
untyed
:
As
Castor
and
Pollux
,
when
seen
together
,
portend
happiness
to
the
Mariner
:
so
when
grace
and
peace
are
found
in
a
Soul
together
,
they
portend
the
highest
security
and
blessing
to
the
Believer
:
they
are
said
,
in
Scripture
,
to
be
bound
together
:
where
God
gives
the
one
,
he
never
denyes
the
other
:
If
he
gives
you
me
Upper
Spring
of
grace
,
he
will
give
you
the
other
Spring
of
peace
,
for
they
go
both
together
.
If
be
gives
you
the
Dew
of
Heaven
,
you
need
not
question
the
fatness
of
the
Earth
.
If
his
right
hand
be
full
of
merey
,
his
left
hand
shall
not
be
empty
.
Therefore
,
Grace
and
peace
be
with
us
from
God
the
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Grace
has
a
double
sense
,
either
for
the
grace
of
God
to
us
,
that
justifies
us
,
or
the
grace
of
God
in
us
,
that
sanctifies
us
.
Now
there
is
a
distant
peace
flowing
from
each
of
these
,
but
still
its
grace
and
peace
.
First
,
justifying
grace
has
a
peace
attending
that
,
Rom.
5.1
.
Being
justified
by
Faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
.
So
far
as
we
have
confidence
,
in
justifying
grace
,
there
remains
no
Conscience
of
condemning
sin
.
As
there
can
be
no
bitterer
War
,
then
between
Conscience
,
and
the
Cure
;
so
there
can
be
no
sweeter
peace
,
then
when
mercy
and
peace
meet
together
,
and
when
Conscience
and
Pe●ce
kisleth
each
other
.
The
former
,
is
the
tast
of
Heaven
;
the
latter
,
is
the
perambulation
of
Heaven
;
both
which
,
the
Believer
shares
in
upon
his
Justification
by
Faith
.
If
Christ
had
peace
,
who
was
made
our
sin●
needs
must
the
Believer
have
peace
,
who
is
made
the
righteousness
of
God
in
him
.
Secondly
,
Sanctifying
grace
has
a
peace
attending
it
,
and
this
peace
differs
from
the
former
,
as
the
root
from
the
fruit
.
The
peace
of
Justification
is
a
radical
peace
,
the
root
of
peace
;
but
the
peace
of
Sanctification
is
the
Bud
,
the
Blossom
of
the
Tree
:
The
former
flows
from
the
Bloud
of
Christ
,
sprinkled
on
the
Conscience
;
the
latte●
from
the
conformity
that
is
between
the
Word
and
Will
,
between
the
Commands
and
the
Conscience
▪
As
many
as
walk
according
to
this
Rules
,
grace
be
unto
them
and
peace
,
Gal.
6.16
.
So
that
peace
is
the
frui
of
sanctifying
grace
.
Now
,
as
the
bloud
of
the
Paschal
Lamb
(
which
was
a
token
of
peace
)
was
not
to
be
struck
on
the
Posts
of
the
Egyptians
,
but
upon
the
Posts
of
the
Israelites
;
so
neither
is
the
bloud
of
sprinkling
,
which
brings
perfect
peace
,
to
be
struck
on
the
posts
of
the
carnal
sinner
,
but
on
the
post
of
the
true
Believer
,
an
Israelite
indeed
,
in
whom
there
is
no
guil:
no
grace
,
no
peace
,
that
is
God's
Law
.
How
can
a
sinner
have
peace
in
a
state
of
sin
,
when
God
and
Conscience
,
when
Word
and
Conscience
,
when
Law
and
Conscience
,
and
all
the
Attributes
of
God
are
against
the
sinner
?
No
peace
,
saith
my
God
,
to
the
wicked
.
Pray
mark
that
Chapter
,
it
begins
with
peace
,
and
ends
in
no
peace
.
In
vers.
2.
it
's
said
,
He
shall
enter
into
peace
,
that
is
,
the
Righteous
:
In
the
last
verse
,
There
is
no
peace
to
the
wicked
.
It
's
the
state
of
grace
,
that
's
the
onely
state
of
peace
.
And
thus
I
pass
from
the
double
grace
desired
,
grace
and
peace
,
to
the
double
Fountain
discovered
,
God
our
Father
,
and
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
But
here
's
a
Question
to
be
answered
:
If
Grace
and
Peace
be
from
God
the
Father
,
then
how
is
it
said
to
be
from
Christ
?
and
if
from
Christ
,
how
then
from
God
the
Father
?
Answ.
It
's
a
known
rule
,
that
the
transient
,
exernal
works
of
God
,
are
attributed
to
all
the
Three
Persons
in
the
Trinity
,
the
same
Works
that
are
attributed
to
the
Father
,
are
also
attributed
to
the
Son
;
and
the
same
Works
attributed
to
the
Son
,
the
same
also
to
the
Father
:
so
grace
and
peace
are
here
ascribed
both
to
God
the
Father
,
and
to
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
is
,
they
are
both
from
mercy
,
and
from
merit
.
From
mercy
,
on
God's
part
to
us
;
from
merits
,
on
Christ's
part
for
us
:
They
are
from
God
the
Father
,
because
he
wills
them
to
us
;
from
God
the
Son
,
because
he
works
them
in
us
:
They
are
from
God
to
Christ
,
from
Christ
to
us
;
they
are
from
God
the
Father
originally
,
and
from
Christ
derivatively
,
and
to
us
actually
:
God
the
Father
is
the
Fountain
of
all
grace
and
peace
;
Christ
,
as
Mediator
,
is
the
Conduit
of
all
grace
and
peace
;
Man
,
in
union
to
Christ
,
is
the
Cistern
,
into
which
these
streams
of
grace
and
peace
run
:
God
wills
grace
and
peace
to
us
,
and
Christ
works
them
in
us
:
God
gives
grace
and
peace
to
be
applyed
to
the
Creature
,
this
is
from
the
love
of
the
Father
;
but
the
Application
of
this
peace
to
the
Soul
,
is
from
the
merit
of
Christ
the
Redeemer
.
Thus
you
see
,
there
's
a
double
Spring
of
this
double
Blessing
.
Time
will
not
serve
me
further
:
The
onely
Observation
is
,
That
all
the
grace
and
peace
which
Believers
share
in
,
is
derived
from
God
the
Father
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
these
three
things
opened
,
will
clear
this
.
-
1.
That
grace
and
peace
,
are
the
Believer's
priviledge
.
-
2.
That
the
Fountain
of
this
grace
and
peace
is
from
God
the
Father
.
-
3.
That
it
is
not
given
out
from
God
the
Father
,
but
through
Christ
.
First
,
That
grace
and
peace
are
the
Saints
priviledge
;
if
grace
is
,
then
peace
is
.
But
grace
is
the
priviledge
of
every
Believer
,
and
that
whether
you
look
upon
it
,
as
taken
from
the
love
and
favour
of
God
to
us
:
This
is
the
Believers
priviledge
.
God
can
as
well
forget
Christ
at
his
right
hand
,
as
cease
his
love
and
favour
to
the
Soul
of
a
Believer
:
The
Believers
Title
to
all
their
blessings
,
arises
out
of
this
never-failing
love
of
God
;
or
if
you
take
grace
for
the
fruit
of
God's
love
to
the
Soul
,
still
it
falls
to
the
Believers
priviledge
:
Vocation
,
Justification
,
Adoption
,
Pardon
of
Sin
,
purging
from
Sins
,
strength
against
Sin
,
Holiness
,
Love
,
Faith
,
Obedience
,
Perseverance
;
all
these
are
the
priviledges
of
every
Believer
:
nay
,
a
man
cannot
be
a
Believer
,
without
any
one
of
them
;
they
are
as
essential
to
the
being
of
a
Christian
,
as
reason
to
the
being
of
a
man
.
Secondly
,
as
grace
,
so
peace
is
the
Believers
priviledge
:
There
is
peace
Eternal
,
peace
Supernal
,
peace
Internal
,
and
peace
External
:
There
is
peace
External
,
this
is
peace
with
Men
:
There
is
peace
Supernal
,
that
is
peace
with
God
:
There
is
peace
Internal
,
that
is
peace
with
Conscience
:
All
these
three
are
to
be
had
upon
Earth
;
and
then
there
's
peace
Eternal
,
and
that
is
onely
to
be
had
in
Heaven
.
The
Apostle
here
doth
not
exclude
the
former
,
but
chiefly
intends
the
latter
:
Peace
with
man
,
is
a
good
thing
to
be
〈◊〉
but
peace
with
God
and
Conscience
,
is
〈…〉
to
be
desired
.
Peace
with
God
,
is
the
〈…〉
things
,
both
within
and
without
,
both
below
and
above
,
both
in
time
and
Eternity
:
so
says
Job
,
If
he
gives
peace
,
who
then
can
make
trouble
?
Now
this
peace
is
the
Saints
priviledge
.
It
is
a
Legacy
left
to
every
Believer
,
by
the
last
Will
and
Testament
of
a
dying
Redeemer
.
Will
you
see
a
Copy
of
his
Will
,
then
look
in
John
14.27
.
Peace
I
leave
with
you
,
my
peace
I
give
unto
you
:
not
as
the
World
giveth
,
give
I
unto
you
.
There
is
it
seems
a
peace
in
the
Worlds
power
to
give
,
and
there
's
a
peace
of
Christ's
bestowing
.
Now
Christ
would
have
us
here
,
not
to
mistake
the
World's
peace
for
his
,
for
the
difference
is
very
great
:
for
first
the
World's
peace
is
a
false
peace
,
it
is
a
counterfeit
Coyn
,
it
has
not
the
currant
stamp
of
Heaven
on
it
;
but
the
peace
that
Christ
gives
to
a
Believer
is
true
peace
,
and
perfect
peace
,
Thou
wilt
keep
him
in
perfect
peace
,
whose
mind
is
stayed
on
thee
.
Secondly
,
the
Worlds
peace
,
is
an
outward
peace
:
It
is
but
skin-deep
,
it
wets
the
mouth
,
cannot
wash
the
heart
,
Prov.
14.13
.
In
laughter
,
the
heart
is
sorrowful
,
and
the
end
of
that
mirth
is
heaviness
.
The
Worlds
peace
,
is
but
the
shell
of
peace
;
their
Conscience
lowres
,
when
their
countenance
laughs
:
but
the
Peace
that
Christ
gives
,
is
an
inward
and
spiritual
peace
,
Psal.
4.7
.
Thou
hast
put
gladness
in
my
heart
,
more
then
in
the
time
that
their
Corn
and
their
Wine
increased
;
[
Thou
hast
put
gladness
in
my
heart
,
]
Peace
is
that
gladness
,
that
peace
smooths
the
brow
,
but
this
fills
the
breast
;
as
the
Sinner
has
trouble
within
,
in
the
midst
of
all
his
peace
without
;
so
a
Believer
has
Pea●●
thin
,
in
the
midst
of
all
his
Troubles
with
〈…〉
World
you
shall
have
trouble
;
but
in
me
,
〈…〉
have
peace
.
Thirdly
,
The
Worlds
peace
has
onely
a
neather
Spring
arising
out
of
the
Creature
,
out
of
World●
comforts
,
therefore
it
must
needs
be
unclean
;
for
an
unclean
Fountain
cannot
bring
forth
clean
Water
:
But
the
peace
of
Christians
his
an
upper
Spring
,
it
flows
from
the
manifestation
of
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
,
it
's
from
the
sprinkling
of
Christ's
Bloud
on
the
Conscience
,
it
flows
upon
the
workings
of
Christ's
Spirit
upon
the
Soul
,
which
is
first
a
Counsellour
,
then
a
Comforter
:
Oh!
how
pure
must
this
Peace
be
in
a
Believers
Soul
,
that
flow
;
from
so
pure
a
Spring
?
Fourthly
,
The
Worlds
peace
,
is
a
peace
given
to
Sinners
;
it
's
a
peace
in
sin
,
and
it
's
a
peace
with
sin
,
as
the
Prophet
Isaiah
tells
us
,
It
's
a
Covenant
with
Hell
,
and
an
Agreement
with
Death
,
(
God
deliver
us
from
that
peace
.
)
Again
,
Christ's
peace
is
given
to
none
but
Believers
,
it
's
their
priviledge
onely
,
a
stranger
don't
intermeddle
with
his
Joy
,
Prov.
14.10
.
The
heart
knoweth
his
own
bitterness
,
but
a
stranger
doth
not
intermeddle
with
his
Joy
.
Fifthly
,
The
Worlds
peace
,
is
a
fading
,
dying
,
transitory
thing
,
it
withers
in
the
Sand
,
The
triumphing
of
the
Wicked
is
but
short
,
and
the
joy
of
the
Hypocrite
is
but
for
a
moment
,
Job
20.5
.
Solomon
does
elegantly
liken
it
to
the
cracking
of
Thorns
under
a
Pot
,
which
is
but
a
blaze
,
and
is
gone
,
Eccles.
7.6
.
So
is
the
Sinner's
peace
,
it
is
for
a
spurt
,
and
is
soon
gone
;
but
the
peace
that
Christ
gives
to
Believers
,
is
durable
and
abiding
peace
:
Your
Joy
no
man
shall
take
from
you
,
it
appears
in
Life
,
in
Death
,
and
after
Death
:
First
,
it
's
our
peace
in
Life
,
grace
brings
forth
present
peace
.
It
's
said
of
the
Primitive
Christians
,
They
walked
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
Comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Acts
9.31
.
It
's
a
remarkable
expression
,
Psal.
19.11
.
In
keeping
thy
Commands
,
there
is
great
Reward
;
he
does
not
fay
,
for
keeping
them
,
which
respects
the
end
of
the
Work
;
but
in
keeping
of
them
,
which
looks
at
the
Work
it self
.
My
Brethren
,
Every
Duty
done
in
sincerity
,
reflects
a
peace
in
Conscience
,
as
every
flower
carryes
its
own
sweetness
:
It
's
possible
,
I
grant
,
a
Believer
may
not
always
find
and
feel
this
peace
,
few
do
,
some
seldom
find
it
,
few
find
it
so
always
:
the
remains
of
corruption
,
breaking
forth
to
interrupt
,
or
Temptations
to
hinder
.
And
God's
desertion
,
may
darken
and
hide
it
,
and
a
Believer
may
seem
to
be
totally
lost
:
yet
,
in
this
condition
,
which
is
the
worst
a
Child
of
God
can
be
in
,
he
hath
a
double
peace
.
First
,
a
Peace
in
the
Promises
,
in
this
very
Condition
:
and
what
you
have
in
Bonds
and
Bills
,
you
account
as
good
as
money
in
your
Pockets
.
Secondly
,
he
has
it
in
the
Seed
,
Light
is
sown
for
the
Righteous
,
and
gladness
for
the
upright
in
heart
,
Psal.
97.11
.
Grace
is
the
Seed
of
Peace
,
which
Christ
has
sown
in
the
furrows
of
the
Soul
,
and
therefore
Peace
shall
spring
out
of
the
furrows
of
the
Soul
:
Indeed
,
this
Seed
springs
up
sooner
in
some
,
then
in
others
;
yet
every
Saint
shall
have
a
reaping
time
sooner
,
or
later
,
Psal.
126.6
.
He
that
goeth
forth
,
and
weepeth
,
bearing
precious
Seed
,
shall
doubtless
come
again
with
rejoycing
,
bringing
his
sheaves
with
him
:
If
he
stays
long
for
the
Fruit
,
he
shall
have
a
greater
Crop
at
last
;
if
he
reaps
not
now
,
he
shall
be
sure
to
reap
hereafter
,
Psalm
the
37.37
.
Mark
the
perfect
man
,
and
behold
the
upright
,
for
the
and
of
that
man
is
peace
.
Secondly
,
by
this
peace
which
is
the
peace
of
a
Child
of
God
,
it
s
a
peace
of
death
;
grace
will
minister
to
us
then
,
and
that
ministration
shall
be
peace
:
The
Sinners
peace
leaves
him
when
he
comes
to
the
grave
;
though
in
Life
it
fills
him
,
yet
in
Death
it
leaves
him
.
A
believer
has
a
two-fold
spring
of
peace
:
The
first
is
from
above
him
,
the
other
is
from
within
him
:
That
spring
that
runs
with
peace
above
him
,
is
from
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
sprinkled
on
his
Conscience
;
the
other
that
is
from
within
him
,
is
from
the
sincerity
of
his
heart
,
in
the
wayes
of
obedience
.
My
Brethren
,
when
we
lie
on
our
Death-beds
,
and
can
reflect
on
our
sincerity
in
all
Gods
wayes
,
this
will
be
peace
at
last
,
so
it
was
in
Hezekiah
,
Isaiah
38.3
.
Remember
now
,
O
Lord
,
I
beseech
thee
,
how
I
have
walked
before
thee
in
truth
and
with
a
prefect
heart
,
and
have
done
that
which
was
good
in
thy
sight
.
There
's
nothing
makes
a
Death-bed
so
hard
,
and
so
uneasie
,
as
a
life
spent
in
the
service
of
sin
and
lust
,
and
nothing
makes
a
Death-bed
so
pleasant
,
as
a
life
spent
in
the
service
of
Christ
.
Grace
will
bring
forth
Peace
,
if
not
in
this
life
;
yet
,
certainly
,
it
will
be
sure
after
Death
:
if
Time
brings
not
this
fruit
to
ripenesse
,
yet
Eternity
shall
;
grace
in
Time
,
will
be
glory
in
Eternity
;
Holinesse
now
,
will
be
Happinesse
then
;
what
ever
it
is
a
man
sows
in
this
world
,
that
he
reaps
in
the
next
world
:
Be
not
deceived
,
God
is
not
mocked
,
for
whatsoever
a
man
soweth
,
that
shall
he
also
reap
:
He
that
soweth
to
the
flesh
,
shall
of
the
flesh
reap
corruption
;
but
he
that
soweth
to
the
spirit
,
shall
of
the
spirit
reap
life
●verlasting
,
Gal.
6.7
,
8.
When
Sin
shall
end
in
sorrow
and
misery
,
Grace
shall
end
in
peace
,
in
joy
,
in
glory
;
Well
done
thou
good
and
faithfull
servant
,
enter
into
the
joy
of
thy
Master
,
Mat.
25.21
.
Whosoever
shares
in
the
grace
of
Christ
in
this
world
,
shall
be
sure
to
share
with
the
joy
of
Christ
in
the
next
world
,
and
that
joy
is
joy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
glory
.
I
will
wind
up
all
in
a
threefold
Application
,
by
way
of
exhortation
to
three
sorts
of
perso●s
.
First
,
To
such
as
have
this
grace
and
peace
.
Secondly
,
To
such
as
have
this
grace
and
no
peace
.
Thirdly
,
To
such
as
have
neither
grace
no●
peace
.
First
,
To
such
as
have
both
grace
and
peace
;
I
l'e
speak
to
them
in
two
or
three
things
.
First
,
Admi●e
thankfully
the
Father
and
Son
,
the
Fathers
Grace
,
and
the
Sons
Love
,
for
both
had
a
hand
in
this
;
therefore
blesse
both
the
Father
for
willing
it
to
us
,
and
the
Son
for
working
it
in
us
.
Grace
and
Peace
are
the
fruits
'
of
Gods
eternal
Election
:
for
this
blessing
the
Father
gives
;
but
the
Aplication
of
it
to
us
is
the
fruit
of
Christs
Redemtion
and
Intercession
;
How
can
you
think
of
Hell
and
damnation
,
and
see
your self
freed
from
it
;
And
how
can
you
think
of
the
Dreadfull
Fury
and
Vengence
of
God
,
your self
not
under
it
?
How
can
you
look
on
your
state
changed
,
your
hearts
renewed
,
grace
ratified
and
reconciled
,
and
your
Conscience
quieted
?
How
can
you
think
of
these
things
,
but
must
admire
the
love
of
the
Father
in
giving
this
to
you
,
and
the
love
of
the
Son
in
purchasing
this
for
you
?
All
the
grace
and
mercy
that
is
given
to
us
,
is
by
Christ
purchased
for
us
;
Grace
and
Peace
are
fruits
of
the
redeeming
bloud
of
Christ
purchased
.
Secondly
,
Do
not
envy
the
conditions
or
possessions
of
the
men
of
the
world
;
they
have
Riches
and
Honours
,
Prosits
,
and
Pleasures
,
but
they
neither
have
Grace
nor
Peace
.
Therefore
do
not
envy
their
happiness
.
There
is
a
story
of
a
Romane
that
was
condemned
by
the
Court-Martial
to
die
for
breaking
his
ranke
to
steal
a
bunch
of
Grapes
;
and
as
he
was
going
to
his
Execution
,
his
fellow
Souldiers
laughed
at
him
,
and
others
envyed
at
him
,
that
he
should
have
Grapes
and
they
none
:
Now
(
sayes
he
)
do
not
envy
me
for
my
bunch
of
Grapes
,
for
you
would
be
loth
to
have
them
at
the
rate
I
must
pay
for
them
.
(
My
Brethren
)
You
that
are
the
Children
of
Grace
and
peace
,
don't
envy
at
the
men
of
the
world
,
at
their
Riches
,
their
Comforts
,
their
Pleasures
;
for
I
am
sure
you
would
be
loth
to
have
them
at
the
price
they
pay
for
them
:
for
the
end
of
these
things
are
Death
.
Thirdly
,
Don't
complain
of
the
worst
condition
that
the
Providence
of
God
shall
cast
you
into
;
in
this
world
it
may
be
you
shall
suffer
hard
things
,
but
remember
,
so
long
as
thy
soul
is
secure
,
never
complain
of
hard
things
.
(
My
Brethren
)
As
God
your
Father
brought
you
into
a
state
of
Grace
and
Peace
,
and
thereby
secured
his
love
to
your
souls
in
Christ
,
can
you
complain
of
hard
things
?
So
let
the
joy
of
the
Lord
be
your
strength
;
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
alwayes
,
and
again
I
say
,
Rejoyce
,
Phil.
4.4
.
The
second
Use
is
to
such
as
have
neither
Gra●s
nor
Peace
:
May
I
not
say
,
I
speak
to
many
such●
I
would
I
might
not
?
Are
there
not
many
that
are
without
Grace
,
and
therefore
must
needs
be
without
Peace
?
They
may
have
the
world's
peace
,
but
they
have
none
of
this
Peace
;
let
me
beg
of
you
to
get
out
of
this
graceless
condition
:
if
you
love
your
Souls
,
don't
live
one
day
,
nor
one
hour
,
nor
one
moment
longer
in
a
graceless
state
.
Oh
that
you
would
believe
the
words
of
a
dying
man
,
for
so
I
am
to
you
,
and
such
words
use
to
be
remembred
.
Oh
remember
this
as
a
Testimony
I
leave
with
you
,
that
the
love
of
Sin
,
and
lack
of
Grace
,
will
ruin
and
destroy
every
Soul
at
last
:
But
you
will
say
,
How
shall
I
get
a
share
in
this
grace
and
peace
?
I
answer
,
First
,
Break
off
all
your
f●lse
peace
:
we
can
never
have
true
peace
with
God
,
when
we
content
our
selve
;
with
false
peace
;
you
will
never
seek
that
peace
which
Christ
hath
purchased
for
you
,
while
you
content
your selves
with
that
cursed
peace
which
the
Old
man
has
wrought
in
you
:
Oh
therefore
,
break
off
all
false
peace
,
which
is
not
the
fruit
of
Grace
.
Secondly
,
Labour
to
see
,
and
be
convinced
of
the
miserable
,
and
of
the
naked
condition
your
Souls
be
in
for
want
of
the
righteousness
of
Christ
for
a
covering
:
without
this
,
oh
Soul
,
thou
art
miserable
,
wretched
,
poor
and
naked
.
Be
convinced
also
,
what
a
miserable
thing
it
is
,
to
have
God
our
Enemy
:
God
is
the
sinners
Enemy
;
it
is
a
fearful
thing
,
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
living
God
:
Oh
be
convinced
of
thy
nakedness
,
without
Christs
righteousness
,
and
thy
emptiness
without
his
fulness
.
Thirdly
,
Labour
to
go
out
of
your selves
to
Christ
for
grace
and
peace
:
surely
in
the
Lord
shall
one
say
,
I
have
righteousness
and
strength
.
I
,
there
it
's
to
be
found
.
Labour
for
a
thirsty
frame
of
Soul
,
for
the
promises
run
farr
to
such
,
that
he
will
fill
the
hungry
with
good
things
.
Go
to
Christ
,
oh
Soul
,
begg
,
pray
,
never
leave
God
,
till
he
hath
given
thee
an
interest
in
Christ
,
for
none
can
come
to
me
,
except
the
Father
draw
him
:
there
is
no
pardon
for
the
least
sin
out
of
Christ
,
but
there
is
pardon
for
the
greatest
sin
in
Christ
;
one
sin
will
damn
the
Soul
out
of
Christ
,
but
no
sin
can
hurt
the
Soul
in
Christ
.
Oh
go
to
Christ
,
Soul
,
never
give
rest
to
thy
eyes
,
nor
slumber
to
thy
lids
,
till
thou
hast
made
peace
with
God
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
:
one
sting
of
the
fiery
Serpent
was
mortal
,
without
looking
upon
the
brazen
Serpent
:
So
one
sin
will
damn
a
Soul
out
of
Christ
,
but
no
sin
can
damn
a
Soul
in
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
To
such
as
have
grace
,
but
no
sense
of
peace
,
this
is
the
counsel
I
would
leave
with
all
such
.
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
grace
,
pray
much
,
believe
much
,
use
grace
much
,
for
the
exercise
and
improving
of
grace
will
produce
peace
:
There
are
ten
duties
which
are
to
be
the
sphere
of
grace
in
activity
,
and
in
performing
of
them
,
we
shall
have
peace
:
First
make
Religion
your
business
,
the
main
design
of
your
lives
,
be
Christians
to
purpose
;
be
not
only
Christians
by
the
bye
,
but
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
Phil.
1.27
.
Secondly
,
Put
forth
renewed
Acts
of
Faith
〈◊〉
Christ
every
day
,
and
remember
,
it
's
as
much
your
duty
to
believe
in
Christ
to
day
,
as
if
you
had
never
believed
before
.
Oh
live
by
Faith
every
day
,
and
this
will
bring
peace
to
you
.
Thirdly
,
Maintain
a
constant
Communion
with
God
daily
:
this
Communion
with
God
is
man●
chief
good
;
the
happiness
of
a
Child
is
in
communion
with
his
Father
,
and
the
happiness
of
〈◊〉
Wife
is
in
communion
with
her
Husband
,
and
this
is
the
happiness
of
a
Believers
Soul
,
communion
with
God
the
Father
,
through
Christ
our
Head
and
Husband
:
The
seed
of
peace
,
its
true
,
it
is
low●
in
the
Soul
in
Union
;
but
then
it
takes
root
downward
,
and
brings
forth
fruit
upward
.
Spiritual
peace
will
never
be
obtained
,
if
communion
with
God
be
not
maintained
;
that
gives
comfort
in
the
midst
of
all
sorrows
,
and
satisfies
all
doubts
,
and
reco●pences
all
wants
.
Lo
,
this
is
the
fruit
of
communion
with
God
.
Fourthly
,
Be
good
at
all
times
;
but
of
all
,
best
in
bad
times
;
many
Christians
lose
their
peace
,
by
remitting
of
their
grace
,
and
let
loose
their
reins
of
Religion
,
to
avoid
the
censures
of
a
crooked
generation
.
A
Christians
zeal
should
be
like
the
Winter
fire
,
that
burns
the
hottest
when
the
Air
is
coolest
;
or
like
the
Lilly
,
that
looketh
beautiful
,
though
among
Thorns
;
so
should
a
Child
of
God
,
though
among
sinners
.
Fifthly
,
In
all
conditions
,
chuse
sufferings
,
rather
then
sinning
;
If
ever
you
would
have
peace
,
choose
suffering
rather
then
sinning
;
he
that
value●●
peace
with
God
,
or
peace
with
Conscience
,
he
must
make
this
his
choyce
:
thus
Daniel
rather
chose
to
be
cast●o
Lions
,
then
to
lose
the
peace
of
his
Conscience
;
the
three
Children
chose
rather
to
burn
in
the
Furnace
,
then
bow
to
the
Image
:
One
said
,
He
would
rather
go
to
Hell
free
from
sin
,
then
to
live
in
Heaven
with
guilt
on
his
Conscience
.
(
My
Brethren
)
let
me
a
little
enlarge
,
because
suffering
may
overtake
us
;
for
Persecution
is
the
genius
of
the
Gospel
:
therefore
let
me
leave
4
short
Rules
with
you
concerning
sufferings
.
See
that
your
Cause
be
good
,
your
Call
be
clear
,
your
Spirit
meek
,
and
your
End
right
.
Sufferings
cannot
bring
out
peace
without
either
of
them
;
but
with
them
all
our
sufferings
shall
be
peace
.
First
,
Let
your
Cause
be
good
,
it
s
not
the
bloud
,
but
the
cause
that
makes
a
Martyr
;
it
s
not
for
every
cause
,
a
Christian
should
engage
to
suffer
:
every
cause
will
no
more
bear
suffering
,
then
every
little
stream
will
bear
a
Ship
;
nor
will
Christ
let
go
sweetness
to
every
suffering
,
1
Pet.
4.15
.
Let
none
of
you
suffer
as
a
Murderer
,
or
as
a
Thief
,
or
as
an
Evil
doer
,
or
as
a
busie-body
in
other
mens
matters
.
To
suffer
thus
,
is
neither
Christian-like
,
nor
comfortable
.
Some
suffer
rather
as
Malefactors
,
then
as
Christs
Martyrs
.
Secondly
,
Let
your
Call
be
clear
;
it
s
amiss
,
to
have
a
good
cause
without
a
call
:
Some
may
suffer
for
the
cause
of
God
,
and
yet
sin
in
suffering
for
want
of
a
call
.
Christ
calls
not
all
to
suffer
:
to
some
it
is
given
,
to
others
it
is
not
.
If
thy
call
be
clear
,
thy
peace
will
be
sweet
,
though
thy
sufferings
be
never
so
great
.
But
you
will
say
,
How
shall
I
know
when
I
am
called
to
suffer
?
I
answer
,
First
,
when
Truth
suffers
by
our
filence
,
then
are
we
called
to
suffer
.
Secondly
,
when
our
lives
will
be
the
denyal
of
Christ
,
then
are
we
called
to
deny
our
lives
for
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
When
sin
and
suffering
surrounds
us
,
that
we
cannot
get
out
;
but
we
must
either
run
through
sin
or
sufferings
,
then
I
may
safely
conclude
that
Christ
called
me
to
suffer
,
and
in
this
cause
we
may
expect
the
peace
and
sweetness
of
his
presence
.
Thirdly
,
The
third
Direction
for
suffering
,
is
this
.
Our
spirit
must
be
meek
;
so
was
Christ
,
he
went
as
a
Lamb
to
the
slaughter
.
It
s
possible
,
a
man
may
be
right
in
his
cause
,
and
yet
sinful
in
his
carriage
;
and
if
so
,
no
wonder
if
Christ
be
not
sweet
to
us
.
To
be
fierce
,
and
raging
,
and
reviling
in
suffering
,
it
s
not
becoming
humanity
,
and
therefore
much
lesse
like
Christianity
.
A
Christian
should
be
like
Christ
,
Acts
45.
And
they
departed
from
the
presence
of
the
Councel
,
rejoycing
that
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
shame
for
his
Name
.
It
becomes
those
that
are
found
in
the
Spirit
,
to
give
blessing
for
cursing
;
the
more
of
Christs
spirit
is
in
us
in
our
sufferings
,
the
more
comfort
and
joy
we
shall
receive
from
our
sufferings
.
Fourthly
,
See
that
your
end
in
suffering
be
right
,
if
it
be
Self
,
or
singularity
,
or
schism
,
then
Christ
cannot
be
sweet
to
thee
.
Some
have
died
,
that
their
name●
might
live
.
Socrates
died
in
the
defence
of
the
truth●
and
to
prove
,
that
there
is
but
one
God
;
but
whether
he
died
for
honour
,
applause
,
or
for
Gods
sake
I
think
it
is
no
hard
thing
to
determine
.
But
〈◊〉
thy
cause
be
good
,
thy
call
clear
,
thy
spirit
meek
,
and
thy
end
right
,
and
then
you
shall
have
peace
in
all
your
sufferings
:
that
is
the
fifth
thing
.
Choose
suffering
,
rather
then
sinning
.
Sixthly
,
If
you
would
have
peace
,
be
much
in
studying
the
Scriptures
:
for
as
God
is
the
God
of
peace
,
and
Christ
the
Prince
of
peace
,
so
the
Gospel
is
the
Gospel
of
peace
,
which
God
hath
given
thee
to
lead
thee
in
the
wayes
of
peace
,
Great
peace
have
they
that
love
thy
Lawes
.
Seventhly
,
Take
heed
of
Apostacy
,
either
in
Doctrine
or
Principles
.
Though
a
Believer
is
freed
from
Apostacy
in
the
state
of
grace
,
yet
he
is
not
freed
from
Apostacy
in
the
degrees
of
grace
.
He
may
fall
sinfully
,
though
he
cannot
fall
finally
.
Demas
fell
by
one
,
St.
Peter
by
the
other
.
Pray
with
David
,
Psal.
17.5
.
Hold
up
my
goings
in
thy
path
,
that
my
foot-steps
slip
not
.
Eighthly
,
Make
the
Word
of
God
your
Rule
in
all
things
;
be
sure
you
have
a
Scripture-warrant
for
all
your
practises
.
But
especially
,
keep
close
to
Scripture
,
in
matters
of
Gods
Worship
.
There
are
endless
Discourses
about
the
Mode
of
Gods
Worship
;
I
have
no
disputing-time
.
It
is
good
in
difficult
cases
,
always
to
take
the
surest
side
.
For
Instance
:
If
I
follow
the
Traditions
of
man
,
for
the
worship
of
God
,
I
may
sin
;
but
if
I
keep
close
to
the
directions
of
God
in
the
Scripture
,
I
am
sure
I
cannot
sin
;
for
this
is
the
sure
word
of
Prophecy
,
to
which
you
do
well
to
take
heed
,
therefore
in
such
a
doubtful
case
,
Gods
will
is
,
that
we
take
the
surest
side
:
go
to
the
Law
and
to
the
Testament
;
Labour
to
be
fruitful
and
grounded
Christians
.
Ninthly
,
Keep
up
the
power
of
godliness
,
do
not
let
Religion
down
into
a
life-less
formality
;
The
Righteous
shall
flourish
like
a
Palm-tree
:
He
shall
grow
like
a
Cedar
in
Lebanon
;
those
that
be
planted
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
,
shall
flourish
in
the
Courts
of
our
God
,
Psal.
92.12
,
13.
My
Brethren
,
it
is
as
much
a
duty
in
them
that
have
grace
,
to
improve
it
,
as
for
them
that
have
no
grace
,
for
to
get
it
.
If
you
sit
under
the
daily
means
,
the
daily
waterings
of
God
,
and
do
not
grow
;
do
you
think
this
will
be
peace
in
the
latter
end
,
surely
no
(
my
Brethren
)
your
fruitfulness
under
the
Gospel
,
is
of
very
great
concernment
.
It
is
unfruitfulness
that
makes
God
lay
his
Vineyard
waste
.
It
s
fruitfulness
that
procures
the
forwarding
your
account
in
the
day
of
grace
.
Tenthly
,
Observe
that
excellent
rule
of
the
Apostle
in
Phil.
48.
Finally
,
Brethren
,
whatsoever
things
are
true
,
whatsoever
things
are
honest
,
whatsoever
things
are
●ust
,
whatsoever
things
are
pure
,
whatsoever
things
are
lovely
whatsoever
things
are
of
good
report
,
if
there
be
any
vertue
,
and
if
there
be
an
prayse
,
think
on
these
things
.
And
now
,
my
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
,
that
is
infinitely
able
to
make
you
wise
to
sa●va●ion
,
with
this
Benediction
,
which
I
shall
mak●
my
Valediction
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
Peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Master
JOSEPH
CARIL
His
Farewel
SERMON
,
UPON
Revel.
3.
Ver.
4.
the
latter
part
of
that
Verse
.
And
they
shall
walk
with
me
in
white
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
IN
the
former
part
of
this
Verse
,
you
heard
the
commendation
of
those
few
names
in
Sardis
:
It
was
this
,
They
had
not
defiled
their
garments
.
In
this
latter
part
,
you
have
their
encouragement
in
their
Reward
:
They
shall
walk
with
me
in
white
.
In
which
encouragement
,
I
told
you
we
might
consider
two
things
,
or
take
it
into
two
parts
.
-
First
,
That
they
should
walk
with
Christ
.
-
Secondly
,
They
should
walk
in
White
.
I
have
spoken
to
the
former
of
these
,
They
shall
walk
with
Christ
;
and
that
the
Scripture
holds
forth
under
a
two-fold
notion
:
First
,
As
matter
of
duty
;
It
is
a
duty
to
walk
with
Christ
.
Secondly
,
It
is
a
matter
of
Promise
:
They
that
keep
their
Garments
undefiled
,
and
live
in
high
favour
with
Christ
,
they
shall
walk
with
Christ
:
we
favour
those
that
walk
with
us
.
Walking
with
Christ
,
notes
to
us
three
things
.
1.
That
we
have
peace
with
him
.
2.
That
we
have
intimacy
with
him
.
3.
That
his
being
so
much
above
us
,
we
should
have
this
favour
from
him
.
And
hence
I
noted
,
the
great
priviledge
of
the
People
of
God
,
that
they
shall
walk
with
Christ
.
1.
It
notes
,
the
great
satisfaction
of
the
Saints
,
to
walk
with
Christ
:
they
shall
be
filled
with
his
company
.
2.
How
safe
it
is
,
and
what
safety
there
is
to
walk
with
Christ
:
he
hath
a
Wing
to
spread
over
them
.
3.
What
opportunities
such
have
,
as
walk
with
Christ
.
4.
What
liberty
such
have
as
walk
with
Christ
.
5.
Such
as
walk
with
Christ
,
may
be
sure
he
will
communicate
his
secrets
to
them
,
he
will
shew
them
what
they
have
to
do
.
2.
We
shewed
you
the
great
goodness
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
he
would
take
such
Creatures
to
walk
with
him
,
such
defiled
Creatures
.
3.
Then
let
us
take
heed
of
keeping
our
Garments
undefiled
,
lest
Jesus
Christ
cast
us
out
of
his
company
,
and
we
can
no
longer
walk
with
Christ
any
more
.
Oh!
take
heed
of
walking
blameless
in
the
ways
of
Christ
.
These
things
were
spoken
from
the
first
Point
:
Now
I
come
to
the
walking
with
Christ
in
white
.
In
opening
the
Text
,
I
told
you
white
might
be
considered
two
ways
:
1.
As
it
respects
our
state
,
and
so
that
by
way
of
Justification
,
and
thus
they
shall
walk
with
Christ
;
but
this
is
not
the
walking
in
white
the
Text
means
.
2.
Here
is
a
further
walking
in
white
,
and
that
is
matter
of
reward
to
the
people
of
God
.
1.
To
walk
with
Christ
in
white
,
it
is
matter
of
honour
,
white
garments
are
matter
of
honour
.
Princes
,
great
Kings
walk
in
white
garments
,
so
the
Saints
of
God
shall
walk
in
white
.
Christ
will
honour
them
,
and
give
them
honour
among
them
,
because
they
have
kept
their
Garments
undefiled
.
They
shall
walk
in
white
like
great
Princes
,
and
honoured
Persons
.
A
good
name
is
better
then
precious
Ointment
:
They
that
are
good
indeed
they
shall
have
a
good
name
,
they
shall
walk
in
white
.
To
keep
the
Conscience
clean
,
is
to
keep
the
Credit
clean
,
and
they
who
are
careful
〈◊〉
blot
their
Conversations
,
Christ
will
take
〈…〉
their
Reputations
,
that
they
be
not
blotted
,
that
they
walk
with
me
in
honour
.
'T
was
worthily
spoken
in
the
11.
of
the
Hebrews
,
They
kept
their
garments
undefiled
,
and
it
was
by
the
power
of
Faith
,
and
they
obtained
a
good
report
by
Faith
,
keeping
themselves
from
the
pollutions
of
the
World
,
they
kept
themselves
a
good
report
.
This
honour
and
good
report
which
we
get
,
by
keeping
our
Garments
undefiled
,
is
sure
:
Abraham
had
an
honourable
Title
,
Abraham
,
My
Friend
,
and
a
man
after
my
own
heart
,
Isa.
45.4
.
Since
thou
wast
precious
in
my
sight
,
thou
wast
honourable
;
and
not
onely
so
,
that
the
people
of
God
are
honourable
in
his
eyes
,
but
they
also
sometimes
walk
in
white
,
in
the
eyes
of
the
men
of
the
World
:
he
can
give
his
people
room
in
the
opinions
of
men
,
he
moves
their
hearts
to
think
well
of
them
,
and
he
opens
their
mouths
to
speak
well
of
them
;
though
indeed
the
honour
which
they
,
who
keep
their
Garments
undefiled
,
have
in
this
World
,
it
is
most
usually
from
good
men
,
from
godly
men
:
and
indeed
,
honour
of
them
is
most
honourable
.
It
is
not
much
to
us
,
what
others
say
or
think
of
us
what
the
wicked
World
judge
of
us
;
yet
,
I
say
,
God
can
,
and
doth
sometimes
raise
a
Testimony
of
honour
for
his
people
,
amongst
carnal
men
of
the
World
.
Joseph
would
not
defile
his
Garments
,
he
walked
in
white
amongst
men
:
true
,
he
was
cast
into
Prison
,
what
of
that
?
he
was
respected
by
the
Keeper
of
the
Prison
,
and
afterward
he
walked
in
white
.
In
the
whole
Persi●●
Court
,
Daniel
was
one
that
walked
in
white
,
with
〈◊〉
men
of
the
World
;
first
with
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
,
he
had
tender
favour
with
him
,
he
told
him
he
would
not
disobey
God
,
to
please
men
;
yet
he
did
not
rail
against
him
,
and
call
him
a
stubborn
fellow
,
because
he
would
not
bow
to
Baal
;
and
afterwards
Daniel
was
as
great
a
man
as
any
in
all
that
Province
;
he
walked
in
white
.
God
hath
created
Testimonies
of
honour
for
his
people
,
from
some
men
of
the
World
;
yea
,
they
many
times
put
white
Garments
upon
them
:
so
it
was
with
Christ
,
Matth.
27.4
.
common-men
put
a
good
report
upon
Christ
,
a
white
Garment
.
Truly
,
saith
the
Centurion
,
this
was
the
Son
of
God
.
Truly
,
this
was
a
righteous
man
,
saith
he
;
when
he
saw
how
he
carryed
himself
at
his
death
,
he
gave
him
a
good
report
:
Thus
it
doth
come
to
pass
,
God
doth
sometimes
keep
up
their
honour
in
the
World
,
who
will
not
defile
their
garments
,
nor
touch
the
Sacrifice
of
Baal
;
and
it
falls
out
so
with
them
,
that
the
Lord
shall
clear
up
their
credit
and
reputation
,
and
they
shall
walk
in
white
,
in
honour
,
before
the
men
of
the
World
.
Rev.
6.11
.
where
the
Souls
under
the
Altar
are
spoken
of
,
who
were
miserably
used
in
this
World
,
white
Robes
were
given
them
,
to
every
one
of
them
,
that
is
,
their
Evidences
were
cleared
.
This
may
teach
us
the
readiest
way
to
the
white
Robe
,
to
the
Robe
of
Honour
,
it
is
to
keep
us
from
being
defiled
with
sinful
practices
:
certainly
,
they
who
please
God
,
he
can
make
he
World
to
honour
them
;
if
God
approves
us
,
he
can
make
the
world
approve
us
too
;
yet
we
must
not
think
to
have
all
men
speak
well
of
us
:
yet
this
we
may
say
,
if
we
keep
our
Garments
undefiled
,
we
shall
walk
in
white
in
the
eyes
of
men
,
if
God
see
our
Garments
in
the
dirt
,
and
spotted
with
the
filth
of
the
World
,
it
will
spoil
the
honour
we
should
have
in
the
World
:
as
it
was
said
of
Arius
,
when
his
garments
were
defiled
,
they
called
him
Satanarius
,
that
is
to
say
,
devilish
:
Thus
it
may
be
,
for
the
Lord
hath
a
time
to
take
our
good
name
from
us
,
to
cause
our
light
of
honour
to
be
taken
from
us
.
And
as
he
hath
caused
us
to
walk
in
the
white
of
honour
in
the
world
,
so
he
doth
sometimes
cause
us
to
walk
in
reproach
with
the
World
:
they
who
defile
their
Garments
,
lose
their
honour
with
men
,
and
they
lose
their
joy
they
should
have
hereafter
,
Mal
,
2.9
.
You
have
departed
from
my
Law
,
therefore
will
I
make
you
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
all
men
.
It
is
a
design
of
the
spirit
of
wickedness
,
to
draw
men
to
sin
,
that
they
may
upbraid
them
;
that
,
I
conceive
,
is
the
sense
of
the
Apostle
,
Gal.
6.13
.
For
neither
they
themselves
who
are
circumcised
keep
the
Law
,
but
desire
to
have
you
circumcised
,
that
they
might
glory
in
your
flesh
,
saith
he
:
Oh
there
are
some
of
this
wicked
Spirit
,
that
would
draw
men
to
such
and
such
wickedness
,
not
that
they
joy
in
their
returning
;
but
that
they
might
glory
in
their
flesh
,
when
as
they
who
stand
fast
,
do
even
force
a
good
Testimony
from
their
Enemies
:
So
it
was
the
unhappy
chance
of
Cranmer
:
the
Papists
did
perswade
him
to
subscribe
,
and
did
he
get
any
honour
by
it
?
No
truly
,
they
did
upbraid
him
,
and
reproach
him
,
and
so
he
had
dyed
in
a
raving
condition
,
had
not
the
Lord
been
merciful
to
him
.
I
remember
a
speech
of
St.
Austin
,
about
drinking
of
Healths
:
Oh!
say
they
,
't
is
upon
the
King's
Birth-day
,
and
we
cannot
avoid
it
;
If
we
deny
it
,
say
they
,
we
shall
be
reproached
and
scorned
of
men
.
He
gives
them
many
Answers
to
it
;
but
one
,
as
I
remember
,
was
this
,
God
will
so
work
,
that
if
you
will
not
comply
with
them
,
they
,
in
their
hearts
,
will
honour
you
;
and
whereas
if
you
did
comply
with
them
,
they
would
dishonour
you
,
and
say
you
are
base
spirited
.
That
is
one
thing
of
this
Point
,
that
keeping
close
to
Jesus
Christ
,
will
get
you
this
Reward
;
you
shall
walk
with
him
in
the
white
of
honour
:
they
shall
walk
in
the
white
of
honour
with
his
People
,
and
it
may
be
with
the
World
too
.
2
They
shall
walk
in
white
,
in
the
white
of
peace
,
and
joy
,
and
inward
comfort
.
I
shewed
you
,
in
the
opening
of
the
Text
,
how
the
Scripture
calls
that
walking
in
white
.
Then
the
Point
is
this
:
What
ever
becomes
of
the
other
white
of
honour
in
the
World
,
they
shall
be
sure
of
this
,
that
abundance
of
peace
,
and
joy
,
and
comfort
,
shall
possess
their
souls
,
that
keep
their
garments
white
;
they
shall
walk
in
the
inward
white
of
joy
and
peace
with
Jesus
Christ
,
and
this
is
a
blessed
Reward
.
Indeed
,
now
this
joy
,
this
white
of
joy
,
arises
in
the
Soul
three
ways
.
1.
From
the
Testimony
of
their
own
Consciences
;
Oh!
they
who
have
a
good
Testimony
from
their
own
Consciences
walk
in
white
,
2
Cor.
1.12
.
We
have
this
for
our
rejoycing
,
the
Testimony
of
our
Consciences
,
that
in
all
simplicity
,
and
godly
sincerity
,
we
have
our
conversation
in
Heaven
;
that
is
,
walking
in
white
:
this
is
our
rejoycing
,
our
Conscience
speaks
well
of
us
,
and
kindly
to
us
,
and
who
is
able
to
express
the
sweetness
of
this
thing
?
None
can
know
what
this
is
,
but
they
that
have
it
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
New
Name
written
upon
the
white
Stone
,
Rev.
2
.
1●
'T
is
a
thing
beyond
expression
,
what
the
joy
an●
peace
of
a
good
Conscience
is
!
Now
this
I
say
,
that
our
white
Garments
,
and
our
walking
in
white
,
ariseth
from
the
Testimony
of
our
Consciences
.
2.
As
from
the
Testimony
of
our
Consciences
,
so
from
that
Testimony
,
which
is
greater
than
out
Consciences
,
the
Spirit
the
shedding
abroad
of
Divine
Love
:
thus
it
is
with
those
,
that
do
not
defile
their
Garments
,
but
endure
any
thing
,
rather
then
defile
their
Garments
,
Rom.
5.3
,
4
,
5.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
we
glory
in
Tribulations
,
knowing
,
Tribulation
worketh
Patience
,
and
Patience
Experience
,
and
Experience
Hope
,
and
Hope
maketh
not
ashamed
,
(
and
whence
was
all
this
?
)
because
of
the
Holy
Ghost
which
was
given
to
us
,
this
causeth
joy
unspeakable
,
The
Spirit
it self
beareth
witness
with
our
Spirits
,
that
we
are
the
Children
of
God
.
This
Witness
doth
cause
wonderful
joy
,
much
more
then
the
witnesses
of
our
own
Consciences
.
3.
This
ioy
doth
arise
from
that
well-grounded
hope
,
which
that
Soul
hath
that
keeps
himself
clean
:
hope
of
enjoying
Heaven
at
last
,
hope
of
future
glory
is
our
present
joy
,
Rom.
5.2
.
By
whom
also
we
have
access
by
Faith
into
this
Grace
,
wherein
we
stand
and
joyce
in
hope
of
the
glory
of
God
.
Now
they
who
keep
their
Garments
white
,
have
good
ground
of
hope
of
the
love
of
God
;
therefore
this
must
needs
cause
them
to
walk
comfor
ably
:
as
they
who
have
this
hope
purifie
themselves
,
so
they
who
purifie
themselves
,
have
good
ground
of
this
hope
,
and
therein
great
cause
to
rejoyce
▪
Pet.
1.5
,
6.
Who
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
,
brough
Faith
,
unto
Salvation
,
ready
to
be
revealed
in
●e
last
times
,
wherein
ye
greatly
rejoyce
;
though
now
for
〈◊〉
season
(
if
need
be
)
ye
are
in
heaviness
through
many
emptations
.
We
walk
in
white
,
in
the
hope
we
have
of
that
In●eritance
:
Now
lay
these
three
things
together
,
●f
they
who
keep
their
Garments
undefiled
,
have
●he
Testimony
of
their
own
Consciences
,
and
the
●estimony
of
the
Spirit
,
shedding
the
Love
of
God
●n
their
hearts
,
and
a
well-grounded
hope
of
fu●ure
●lory
,
how
can
it
be
,
but
these
must
walk
in
white
●ith
Jesus
Christ
?
that
is
,
in
comfort
and
joy
of
●e
Spirit
,
and
of
their
own
spirits
.
Thus
David
walked
,
he
had
abundance
of
joy
up●n
the
Conscience
of
his
own
integrity
,
and
keeping
his
heart
and
hands
clean
from
those
iniquities
●is
enemies
charged
him
with
,
Ps.
3.
The
Lord
shall
●udge
his
people
.
Judge
me
,
O
Lord
,
according
to
my
●ighteousness
,
and
according
to
mine
integrity
that
is
in
●●e
.
He
appeals
to
the
Lord
,
the
Lord
shall
judge
●is
people
:
Judge
me
,
O
Lord
,
according
to
my
●ighteousness
.
Thus
he
appeals
to
God
himself
,
he
●ad
so
much
confidence
,
and
his
heart
gave
him
●hat
,
he
kept
himself
from
those
iniquities
.
So
Job
walkt
in
white
,
though
his
Friends
blackt
him
exceedingly
,
yet
he
walked
in
white
in
his
Conscience
,
Job
16.19
.
Behold
my
Witness
is
in
Heaven
and
my
Record
is
on
high
:
I
have
not
onely
a
Witness
in
my
Conscience
,
but
my
Witness
is
above
.
He
walked
in
white
,
notwithstanding
all
his
afflictions
from
God
and
his
Friends
.
Hezekiah
walkt
in
this
white
,
when
death
〈◊〉
him
in
the
face
:
Lord
,
thou
knowest
I
have
we
upright
with
thee
.
I
need
not
stay
in
the
proof
of
the
thing
,
let
〈◊〉
make
some
Use
and
Improvement
of
it
.
Vse
.
Is
this
blessed
reward
to
those
who
ke●●
their
garments
white
,
to
walk
in
the
white
of
peac●
and
joy
?
then
here
we
see
the
happiness
of
all
tho●●
who
are
true
to
Christ
and
his
wayes
:
Psal.
119.
●
Blessed
are
the
undefiled
in
the
way
,
who
walk
in
th●
Law
of
the
Lord
.
'T
is
just
in
the
Language
of
〈◊〉
Text
;
they
indeed
shall
walk
in
white
:
it
is
a
grea●
part
of
our
blessedness
to
have
peace
of
conscience
,
and
inward
joy
.
Oh
how
much
better
is
it
that
the
peace
and
joy
of
this
world
,
and
the
comforts
of
this
world
?
Prov.
15.13
.
A
merry
heart
,
or
as
another
Translation
saith
,
A
good
Conscience
:
and
indeed
a
merry
heart
,
and
a
good
Conscience
,
do
but
one
explain
the
other
;
a
merry
heart
,
or
,
a
good
Conscience
,
is
a
continual
Feast
:
Here
is
no●
surfeiting
in
this
feast
,
but
a
continual
Musick
,
co●tinual
joy
and
comfort
;
oh
how
blessed
are
the●
who
are
undefiled
in
the
way
!
That
which
Christ
said
of
the
Lilly
,
Solomon
〈◊〉
all
his
glory
,
was
not
arrayed
like
one
of
these
;
so
may
I
say
of
the
Lilly-white
soul
,
that
keeps
himself
white
in
the
world
,
who
keeps
himself
white
i●
matter
of
practice
,
and
worship
,
Solomon
in
all
〈◊〉
glory
,
was
not
arrayed
like
one
of
these
Lilly-white
ones
!
Oh
the
Rivers
of
Consolations
that
flow
to
them
,
that
keep
themselves
out
of
the
pudd●●●
of
this
world
!
If
you
keep
your selves
from
the
puddles
of
the
world
,
from
the
dung
of
the
wo●●
ye
shall
have
Rivers
of
joy
flowing
into
your
souls
.
I
may
say
to
all
such
,
as
Solomon
saith
,
Eccles.
11.9
.
Go
thy
way
:
it
is
a
familiar
speaking
to
them
;
Go
thy
way
,
blessed
soul
,
eat
thy
bread
with
joy
,
though
the
world
feed
thee
with
the
bread
of
adversity
,
and
though
the
world
give
thee
nothing
but
the
water
of
affliction
,
yet
let
thy
garments
be
alwayes
white
;
though
the
world
cloath
thee
in
mourning
,
and
cause
thee
to
prophesie
in
sackcloth
with
the
Witnesses
,
yet
be
of
good
comfort
,
O
Lilly-white
soul
,
for
God
now
accepteth
thy
works
;
now
drink
thy
Wine
with
a
merry
heart
,
thy
labour
,
thy
ambitious
labour
is
,
that
,
whether
present
or
absent
,
thou
mayest
be
accepted
of
him
;
thou
hast
the
fruits
of
thy
labour
,
the
Lord
accepts
thy
works
,
therefore
rejoyce
in
it
.
Here
is
the
happiness
to
those
who
keep
themselves
clean
from
a
defiled
,
and
a
defiling
world
.
2.
This
Point
gives
us
an
account
why
the
servants
of
Christ
stand
so
strictly
upon
their
terms
with
the
world
,
even
while
some
call
it
peevishness
,
others
ignorance
,
others
wilful
stubbornness
.
What
is
the
reason
?
The
reason
is
,
because
they
understand
in
some
measure
,
and
have
had
experience
in
some
measure
,
what
it
is
to
walk
with
Christ
in
white
,
and
it
hath
left
such
a
relish
upon
their
souls
,
that
they
would
not
lose
it
for
all
the
dainty
morsels
of
this
world
;
they
had
rather
indeed
walk
with
Christ
in
white
,
then
walk
with
the
world
in
scarlet
;
therefore
they
must
stand
upon
their
terms
,
Prov.
10.32
.
The
lips
of
the
righteous
know
what
is
acceptable
:
The
lips
are
instruments
of
Speech
,
not
faculties
of
knowledge
.
Ay
,
but
〈◊〉
is
a
great
deal
of
commerce
and
converse
be●●●●
the
Speech
and
the
Understanding
;
and
a
rig●●ous
man
will
speak
nothing
with
his
lips
,
but
w●
he
understands
,
therefore
he
is
said
to
understa●●
The
lips
of
the
righteous
know
what
is
accepta●●●
To
whom
?
The
lips
of
the
righteous
know
what
is
〈◊〉
ceptable
to
God
;
for
they
are
acquainted
with
〈◊〉
Rule
,
and
God
hath
shewed
them
his
Coven●●
he
hath
shewed
them
the
pattern
of
his
House
,
a●●
the
way
of
his
Worship
:
now
,
because
they
a●●
pretty
well
skilled
,
and
know
what
is
acceptab●
to
God
,
therefore
they
will
run
any
hazard
,
undergo
any
affliction
,
rather
then
do
any
thing
that
will
not
please
God
,
or
be
hurtful
to
their
own
consciences
;
they
are
afraid
of
losing
their
peace
,
and
comfort
,
and
joy
with
God
,
therefore
they
will
not
let
go
the
wayes
of
God
,
as
Job
saith
,
Job
27.6
.
I
〈◊〉
hold
fast
my
integrity
,
and
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
,
so
long
as
I
live
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
You
my
friends
have
reproached
me
;
but
I
am
resolved
,
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
so
long
as
I
live
.
The
Heart
or
Conscience
is
a
busie
faculty
,
and
hath
many
offices
,
it
records
what
we
do
,
and
come
as
a
witness
:
the
Conscience
is
judge
of
what
〈◊〉
do
,
and
accordingly
reproves
what
we
do
am●●
therefore
saith
Job
,
I
'le
take
care
of
this
:
I
am
more
afraid
of
the
report
of
conscience
,
then
of
any
m●
whatsoever
:
therefore
I
will
not
do
any
thing
〈◊〉
may
cause
my
conscience
to
reproach
me
,
as
〈◊〉
as
I
live
.
This
is
upon
the
heart
of
Gods
peop●●
they
are
resolved
,
let
men
reproach
and
rail
aga●●
them
as
much
as
they
will
,
their
hearts
shall
not
reproach
them
.
3.
In
the
third
place
,
let
it
be
a
word
of
Caution
and
Admonition
to
all
at
this
day
,
to
take
heed
of
defiling
their
garments
:
If
you
defile
your
garments
,
Christ
will
pronounce
another
sentence
,
he
will
pronounce
a
sentence
against
you
,
he
hath
threatnings
for
those
who
defile
their
garments
,
in
the
place
of
rewards
,
for
those
who
keep
them
clean
.
They
who
defile
their
garments
,
shall
walk
in
garments
of
black
,
in
the
black
of
dishonour
:
as
Job
saith
,
I
walk
all
day
mourning
without
the
Sun
:
the
Sun
of
righteousness
shall
not
shine
upon
them
;
Oh
what
bitter
and
sowre
things
have
many
tasted
for
defiling
their
garments
,
when
for
favour
of
men
,
or
to
please
men
,
they
have
stained
their
own
garments
!
What
sad
&
bitter
things
hath
been
upon
them
?
how
hath
conscience
risen
up
against
them
?
Oh
take
heed
of
the
After-claps
of
conscience
,
I
may
say
,
take
heed
of
the
Thunder-claps
of
conscience
;
for
they
will
come
upon
you
one
time
or
other
,
if
you
defile
your
garments
:
As
they
who
to
please
men
defile
their
garments
,
often
fall
into
their
displeasure
,
whose
favour
they
sought
:
so
oftentimes
,
such
fall
into
displeasure
with
themselves
,
or
,
to
be
sure
,
they
shall
at
last
:
there
is
many
a
one
lives
under
the
dis-favour
of
his
own
conscience
,
many
a
one
,
that
his
conscience
will
not
give
him
a
good
word
,
or
good
look
,
whence
hath
it
been
?
they
have
defiled
their
garments
.
They
who
venture
to
do
things
displeasing
to
God
,
shall
not
long
be
pleasing
to
themselves
.
The
story
speaks
of
Francis
Spira
,
that
to
plea●
men
,
to
save
an
estate
,
he
defiled
his
garments●
and
he
presently
fell
into
rebuk
of
himself
and
lived
under
the
rebuke
of
his
Conscience
a
long
time
.
Job
8.15
.
speaks
of
the
Hypocrite
,
●
his
hope
shall
be
cut
off
:
The
word
signifies
to
loath
,
so
some
translate
it
,
His
hope
shall
be
a
loathing
to
him
,
he
shall
loath
his
hope
.
There
is
a
two-fold
loathing
:
First
,
a
loathing
to
repentance
,
that
is
,
a
gracious
loathing
,
a
loathing
our selves
for
our
sins
against
God
.
And
there
is
a
loathing
of
despair
,
and
that
is
the
loathing
there
meant
:
the
Hypocrite
shall
loath
his
own
hope
,
that
is
,
he
shall
loath
it
despairingly
.
'T
is
an
affliction
to
be
loathed
by
men
,
but
't
is
a
dreadfull
judgement
,
to
be
loathed
of
our selves
despairingly
;
this
is
the
suburbs
of
hell
,
for
this
will
be
the
portion
of
the
damned
for
ever
,
for
their
vanity
,
for
their
madnesse
,
't
is
next
to
the
Regions
of
Hell
,
for
their
worm
dyeth
not
;
and
that
is
the
worm
of
Conscience
:
Oh
therefore
take
heed
,
Conscience
may
be
silent
,
yea
,
it
may
flatter
for
a
time
;
but
when
Conscience
is
provok'd
,
it
will
speak
,
yea
thunder
.
There
is
no
such
thundering-Preacher
in
the
world
as
Conscience
is
;
The
Thundering
of
Mount
Sinai
,
is
not
like
the
thundering
of
our
Conscience
.
Fourthly
and
lastly
,
Let
it
be
for
Exhortation
,
and
incouragement
;
for
Christ
here
makes
it
an
incouragement
:
so
let
this
be
an
incouragement
to
keep
our
garments
undefiled
,
the
remembrance
that
we
shall
walk
with
him
in
white
,
in
the
white
of
peace●
and
joy
in
this
world
:
Who
would
not
walk
in
th●●
white
?
Who
would
not
be
among
those
who
keep
their
garments
white
,
in
the
midst
of
a
defiled
,
and
defiling
,
world
?
Let
me
give
you
but
a
three-fold
Consider●aion
,
to
stir
you
up
to
an
exceeding
Exactness
and
Carefulnesse
not
to
defile
your
garments
,
seeing
there
is
such
a
reward
promised
,
such
a
Habit
of
White
promised
,
as
this
White
,
wherein
we
shall
walk
with
Jesus
Christ
.
I
is
an
Angelical
Happinesse
;
so
much
Heaven
is
come
down
upon
you
,
while
ye
have
this
White
.
'T
is
Heaven
before
Heaven
,
Matth.
28.3
.
the
Angel
that
came
down
to
the
Sepulchre
of
Christ
,
his
Raiment
was
white
as
the
Light
.
The
Martyrs
when
they
had
Angelical
Apparitions
,
they
alwayes
appeared
to
them
in
white
;
as
one
upon
the
Rack
thought
he
felt
an
Angel
supplying
him
,
while
his
enemies
tormented
him
.
Christ
calls
the
Pharisees
whited
Sepulchres
;
they
were
not
white
,
but
whited
Sepulchres
:
that
is
a
wofal
condition
to
be
whited
like
a
Sepulchres
.
Thus
it
is
with
those
who
defile
themselves
,
they
are
whited
walls
,
and
whited
Sepulchres
.
They
that
keep
themselves
white
,
shall
walk
in
white
,
shall
have
Angelical
Glory
.
Secondly
,
Consider
,
This
white
,
or
walking
in
white
,
is
such
as
conquers
all
the
blackness
of
this
world
:
t
is
not
possible
for
the
world
to
alter
the
coulour
of
this
white
,
how
much
dirt
soever
they
put
upon
it
,
this
white
will
be
white
still
;
they
cannot
turn
it
to
be
black
,
they
cannot
take
away
this
peace
,
this
joy
from
us
;
they
cannot
strip
us
of
this
habit
:
they
may
pull
off
our
fine
garments
,
but
you
cannot
be
stript
of
this
white
.
Your
〈◊〉
shall
no
man
take
from
you
,
2.
Cor.
6.20
.
As
sorrowfull
yet
alwayes
rejoycing
;
as
poor
,
yet
making
mam●rich
;
as
having
nothing
,
yet
freely
possessing
all
things
.
The
world
may
put
us
into
a
sad
estate
as
to
the
world
,
yet
we
are
not
out
of
our
White
garmenty
,
alwayes
rejoycing
,
Haba.
3.13
.
Although
the
Fig-tree
shall
not
blossom
.
neither
shall
fruit
be
in
the
Vines
,
the
labour
of
the
Olive
shall
fail
,
and
the
fields
shall
yield
no
meat
,
and
the
flock
shall
be
cut
off
from
the
fold
,
and
there
shalt
be
no
herd
in
the
stalls
;
this
cannot
take
away
the
White
garments
;
no
,
saith
the
Prophet
,
Yet
I
will
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
and
joy
in
the
God
of
my
salvation
:
'T
is
a
conquering
joy
,
turns
all
sorrow
into
joy
,
and
blacknesse
to
white
;
therefore
keep
clean
.
Thirdly
,
consider
this
:
This
White
of
peace
and
joy
,
as
't
is
a
joy
unconquerable
,
so
't
is
that
will
be
with
us
most
,
when
we
most
need
it
:
when
wordly
joyes
are
farthest
from
us
,
then
this
joy
will
be
near-to
us
;
that
is
a
marvellous
comfort
,
to
have
comfort
in
its
season
.
The
Martyrs
who
have
kept
themselves
white
,
have
had
this
White
,
and
walk●
in
this
white
;
but
,
when
they
had
most
need
of
it
,
and
came
actually
to
suffering
,
then
they
have
had
most
of
it
.
This
is
a
blessed
thing
!
This
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
Christ
have
given
witnesse
of
,
although
they
have
had
peace
and
joy
in
their
consciences
at
other
times
,
yet
never
so
much
as
in
the
hour
of
temptation
.
When
they
have
been
call
into
the
Cole-house
,
they
have
had
white
●●●ments
;
when
they
have
been
cast
into
priso●●
and
dungeons
,
how
have
they
rejoyced
?
'T
is
said
,
of
Paul
and
Silas
,
they
were
men
that
kept
their
garments
undefiled
,
and
they
had
a
great
deal
of
peace
and
joy
when
they
were
put
into
the
Stocks
and
Dungeons
,
then
they
sung
at
midnight
:
What
an
enlargment
of
heart
had
they
at
that
time
!
So
in
the
Stories
of
ancient
and
latter
Time
,
how
have
they
rejoyced
,
and
gon
triumphing
to
Suffering
?
For
then
Christ
gives
most
of
this
White
:
It
hath
been
the
use
of
Persecutors
to
put
filthy
garments
upon
the
Martyrs
,
drawing
pictures
of
Devils
upon
them
;
and
as
their
malice
hath
risen
to
the
hight
(
in
that
time
of
sufferings
)
to
make
them
look
like
Devils
,
then
the
love
of
Christ
hath
risen
to
the
hight
,
and
they
have
been
full
of
peace
and
joy
at
that
time
;
therefore
be
encouraged
to
walk
with
Christ
in
this
White
.
This
white
is
an
Angelical
Habit
,
't
is
an
unconquerable
Habit
,
and
't
is
that
will
be
with
us
most
,
when
we
have
most
need
of
it
.
I
should
have
added
a
third
:
As
walking
with
Christ
is
an
honour
,
and
't
is
walking
in
the
white
of
peace
and
joy
;
So
thirdly
,
't
is
a
truth
of
walking
with
Christ
in
the
white
of
glory
,
as
in
the
Tran
figuration
,
which
was
a
Type
of
Heaven
,
Christs
rayment
was
White
,
so
as
no
Fuller
on
earth
was
able
to
whiten
it
;
and
that
is
it
which
I
might
have
spoken
of
to
you
,
that
they
who
keep
their
garments
undefiled
here
,
shall
be
sure
of
that
,
to
walk
with
Christ
in
glory
hereafter
.
If
we
should
misse
of
the
white
of
Honour
,
and
have
not
much
of
the
white
of
Joy
,
yet
be
sure
we
shall
walk
with
Christ
in
the
white
of
Glory
.
I
would
only
say
this
to
you
,
That
as
I
have
from
this
Text
,
and
many
more
,
laboured
to
bring
port
Souls
into
a
white
state
,
to
a
state
of
Justification
,
to
a
state
of
Holinesse
.
And
as
I
have
been
pressing
you
to
keep
your
garments
white
,
that
you
may
be
in
the
habit
of
White
,
as
your
Reward
;
so
it
shall
be
the
desire
and
prayer
of
my
heart
,
that
if
I
should
have
no
more
opportunities
among
you
,
that
as
you
have
been
stirred
up
to
get
into
this
white
of
Grace
,
that
you
and
I
may
meet
in
the
white
of
Glory
,
where
we
shall
never
part
.
Here
are
three
whites
:
The
white
of
Honour
is
good
,
the
white
of
Peace
and
joy
is
very
good
,
the
white
of
Glory
is
best
of
all
:
That
is
the
answer
of
all
our
Prayers
,
and
that
is
the
issue
of
all
our
Working
;
then
we
shall
have
as
much
as
we
can
hold
for
ever
.
Mr.
VENNING
His
Fare-wel
SERMON
.
Heb.
10.
Verse
23.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
,
without
wavering
(
for
he
is
faithfull
that
promised
.
)
THat
Christians
are
greatly
concerned
,
nor
onely
to
believe
〈◊〉
to
make
Prefession
of
their
belie●●
〈◊〉
hold
fast
their
faith
,
and
the
Profess●●
it
,
is
that
which
I
have
already
proved
unto
you
;
the
several
Obligations
that
lie
upon
Christians
hereunto
,
have
been
in
one
or
two
Sermons
handled
among
you
:
the
great
Obligation
here
annexed
is
,
(
for
he
is
faithful
that
hath
promised
.
From
whence
,
and
from
other
places
of
Scripture
,
I
have
deduced
seve●●l
Arguments
,
and
propounded
them
unto
you
;
the
the
last
of
which
,
was
this
;
None
can
promise
us
better
then
God
can
;
none
can
threaten
us
worse
then
God
can
,
and
therefore
it
concerns
us
to
hold
fast
:
If
any
body
can
do
more
for
you
,
or
against
you
,
then
God
can
;
leave
God
,
and
cleave
to
that
Person
:
But
seeing
that
is
impossible
,
let
it
be
as
impossible
for
you
to
leave
God
:
Can
any
body
promise
you
better
then
Heaven
?
and
that
God
hath
promised
to
them
that
do
believe
.
Can
any
threaten
you
with
worse
then
Hell
?
and
that
God
hath
threatned
to
them
that
do
not
believe
.
I
shall
now
proceed
,
to
touch
the
remaining
Arguments
that
are
yet
behind
and
give
you
a
few
helps
,
with
which
I
shall
conclude
this
Discourse
a●
this
time
;
I
pray
God
I
may
not
say
Preaching
too
:
There
are
several
Arguments
to
be
drawn
,
First
,
From
the
Subject
concerned
,
Vs
.
Secondly
,
From
the
Object
,
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
.
And
,
Thirdly
,
From
the
Act
,
with
the
Qualificationt
,
Hold
fast
without
wavering
.
First
,
From
the
Subject
concerned
,
Us
;
Let
[
us
]
hold
fast
,
whatever
others
do
;
if
they
let
go
Faith
,
and
God
,
and
〈◊〉
,
and
Souls
,
and
all●
;
yet
let
us
hold
fast
.
〈…〉
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
〈◊〉
to
Believers
,
the●●●●
a
very
great
.
Emph
sis
in
the
word
We
,
or
Us
;
as
in
the
〈◊〉
of
Tim.
6.8
.
saith
●e
Having
food
and
rayment
,
let
us
be
content
.
Indeed
he
might
have
said
,
Let
every
man
be
content
;
but
the
emphasis
lyes
upon
the
us
:
If
no
body
else
will
be
content
,
yet
let
us
;
for
a
Christian
lyes
under
more
obligations
,
to
all
manner
of
vertue
,
hen
any
other
man
doth
.
If
Nature
will
not
be
content
with
little
,
yet
let
Grace
:
Let
[
us
]
be
content
.
So
here
,
let
us
hold
fast
our
Profession
:
It
may
be
,
others
will
let
it
go
;
I
,
but
let
us
hold
it
fast
;
let
us
among
whom
,
let
us
upon
whom
,
let
us
in
whom
,
such
mighty
things
have
been
done
by
God
:
let
us
hold
fast
,
or
else
it
will
be
an
intolerable
upbraid
,
and
condemnation
to
us
.
That
it
will
be
both
,
see
but
two
Texts
of
Scripture
:
The
first
is
in
the
11th
of
Matthew
,
vers.
20
,
21.
Then
began
he
(
that
is
,
Christ
)
to
upbraid
the
Cities
,
wherein
most
of
his
mighty
works
were
done
,
because
they
repented
not
.
Wo
unto
thee
Chorazin
,
woe
unto
thee
Bethsaida
;
for
if
the
mighty
works
that
were
done
in
you
,
had
been
done
in
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
they
would
have
repented
long
ago
in
Sackcloth
and
Ashes
;
but
,
I
say
unto
you
,
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
at
the
Day
of
Judgment
then
for
you
.
And
thou
,
Capernaum
,
which
art
exalted
unto
Heaven
,
shalt
be
brought
down
unto
Hell
:
for
if
the
mighty
works
,
which
have
been
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Sodom
,
it
would
have
remained
untill
this
day
.
But
;
I
say
unto
you
,
that
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
the
Land
of
Sodom
,
at
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
then
for
thee
.
Pray
,
do
but
mark
what
an
upbraid
there
is
,
and
upon
what
ground
,
Because
mightier
works
had
been
done
among
these
,
then
among
others
!
Now
it
seems
to
be
a
little
excusible
,
that
they
,
where
these
mighty
works
had
not
been
done
,
did
not
repent
;
and
therefore
,
their
punishment
shall
be
the
more
tolerable
:
But
it
will
be
more
inexcusable
for
them
,
among
whom
less
mighty
work
have
been
done
.
If
they
do
not
comply
with
the
design
of
God
,
their
condition
will
be
far
more
intolerable
:
They
that
have
been
lifted
up
to
Heaven
as
it
were
,
that
have
as
it
were
seen
Christ
crucified
before
their
eyes
,
for
them
to
apostatize
,
and
turn
away
from
Christ
;
of
how
much
sorer
punishment
shall
they
be
thought
worthy
?
Certainly
,
those
very
persons
,
that
have
great
and
mighty
works
done
among
them
,
and
upon
them
too
,
great
Convictions
,
and
strong
Resolutions
,
and
yet
they
shall
apostatize
:
oh
!
how
will
God
upbraid
these
persons
?
Now
see
that
other
Text
,
that
speaks
as
dreadful
as
this
,
Heb.
6.4.5
,
and
6
verses
.
For
it
is
impossible
for
those
who
were
once
enlightned
,
and
have
tasted
of
the
Heavenly
gift
,
and
were
made
partakers
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
have
tasted
the
good
Word
of
God
,
and
the
powers
of
the
World
to
come
,
if
they
shall
fall
away
,
to
renew
them
again
to
repentance
:
Seeing
they
crucifie
to
themselves
the
Son
of
God
afresh
,
and
put
him
to
an
open
shame
.
It
is
the
greatest
disgrace
and
affront
that
man
can
put
upon
Christ
,
to
apostatize
from
him
(
it
is
not
half
so
much
not
to
own
him
)
for
by
that
they
crucifie
him
again
,
and
put
him
to
an
open
shame
:
it
is
as
if
they
told
all
the
World
,
that
this
Christ
is
not
worth
the
believing
in
,
and
it
were
but
to
throw
away
their
time
and
happiness
to
believe
in
him
.
Well
then
,
let
us
that
pretend
to
such
enlightnings
,
and
say
,
We
have
tasted
of
the
Heavenly
gift
,
and
of
the
good
Word
of
God
and
of
the
first-fruits
of
Heaven
,
let
us
hold
fast
,
lest
we
come
under
this
upbraid
,
and
this
condemnation
.
But
more
particularly
,
let
us
hold
fast
,
as
we
are
concerned
to
do
,
if
we
consider
,
-
First
,
What
we
were
before
Faith
.
-
Secondly
,
What
we
are
by
Faith
.
-
Thirdly
,
What
we
shall
be
,
at
the
end
of
Faith
.
First
,
What
we
were
before
Faith
:
What
were
we
?
Before
Christ
was
Preached
,
and
before
we
believed
,
what
were
we
?
Why
,
much
worse
then
if
we
had
not
been
:
considered
in
our
case
and
state
,
it
is
better
not
to
be
at
all
,
then
to
be
a
sinner
;
it
were
better
not
to
be
a
people
,
then
not
to
be
the
people
of
God
.
Now
what
were
we
before
Faith
?
Why
truly
,
we
were
not
a
people
:
so
the
Scripture
tells
you
,
They
that
were
not
a
people
,
are
now
the
people
of
God
:
so
that
,
if
we
are
not
the
people
of
God
,
we
are
,
as
if
we
were
not
a
people
.
We
were
;
What
were
we
before
Faith
?
Dark
.
We
were
the
Darkness
it self
,
as
the
Apostle's
expression
is
,
in
Ephes.
5.8
.
saith
he
,
Ye
were
sometimes
Darkness
;
The
very
Light
that
was
in
us
,
was
Darkness
,
corrupt
in
our
Understandings
and
Imaginations
;
the
Understanding
dark
.
We
were
dead
,
yea
,
under
the
worst
of
Deaths
:
dead
in
sin
;
You
,
saith
he
,
that
were
dead
in
sins
and
trespasses
,
hath
he
quickned
.
How
were
they
dead
in
sins
?
Did
they
not
live
in
sin
?
Yes
,
saith
he
,
wherein
you
walkt
.
Why
?
What
is
their
Death
?
To
live
in
sin
,
is
to
be
dead
in
sin
;
all
the
while
the
Prodigal
lived
in
his
sin
,
the
Father
said
of
him
,
He
was
dead
:
My
Son
,
that
was
dead
,
is
alive
.
We
were
:
What
were
we
before
Faith
?
Why
we
were
Children
:
of
what
?
of
Wrath
,
as
well
as
others
.
Now
Beloved
,
consider
how
many
abide
thus
to
this
day
in
Darkness
:
Dead
in
sin
,
and
Children
of
Wrath
,
When
you
are
,
or
pretend
to
be
,
translated
out
of
this
darkness
,
into
his
marvellous
light
;
will
not
You
hold
fast
?
You
that
were
dead
,
as
well
as
others
,
and
now
you
live
;
is
this
your
requital
to
God
,
that
you
will
now
let
it
go
?
Oh!
I
beseech
you
,
have
a
care
of
that
.
Secondly
,
let
us
consider
,
what
we
are
by
Faith
;
and
that
will
be
another
Obligation
upon
us
.
We
were
not
so
bad
before
Faith
;
but
we
are
better
by
Faith
.
We
were
not
in
so
miserable
a
case
before
believing
,
but
we
are
in
as
happy
a
case
when
we
do
believe
.
Why
,
what
are
we
?
We
are
alive
,
and
Children
of
Light
,
and
Children
of
God
.
We
are
alive
:
You
hath
he
quickned
,
saith
he
or
made
alive
;
and
,
My
Son
that
was
dead
,
is
alive
.
Now
,
what
is
the
work
of
the
Living
?
It
is
to
praise
God
,
The
Living
,
the
Living
,
they
shall
praise
thee
as
I
do
this
day
.
Now
if
this
be
the
work
of
the
Living
,
then
consider
,
if
we
hold
not
fast
our
Faith
;
if
we
apostatize
,
we
are
so
far
from
doing
the
work
of
the
Living
,
that
is
,
of
praising
God
,
that
we
do
all
the
dishonour
we
can
to
God
;
we
do
the
work
of
dead
men
;
Yea
,
we
are
twice
dead
.
We
are
Children
of
the
Light
:
Ye
were
darkness
,
but
now
are
light
in
the
Lord
.
Now
it
is
very
observable
,
what
the
Apostle
speaks
concerning
the
children
of
darkness
,
and
the
Children
of
the
light
,
I
Thes.
5.5
.
You
Believers
,
saith
he
,
are
all
the
Children
of
the
light
,
and
the
children
of
the
day
,
we
are
not
of
the
night
,
nor
of
darkness
;
and
what
followes
,
therefore
let
not
us
sleep
,
as
do
others
;
but
let
us
watch
,
and
be
sober
:
why
?
for
they
that
sleep
,
sleep
in
the
night
;
and
they
that
be
drunk
,
be
drunk
in
the
night
:
if
any
stagger
,
this
is
the
work
of
the
night
,
this
is
not
the
work
of
the
day
:
Now
every
Apostate
that
wavers
,
he
is
like
a
man
that
is
drunk
,
so
that
he
acts
clean
contrary
to
the
Children
of
the
day
.
Saith
he
,
They
that
are
drunk
,
are
drunk
in
the
night
;
but
,
saith
he
,
Let
us
watch
and
●e
sober
,
and
let
us
who
are
of
the
day
,
put
on
the
Breast-plate
of
Faith
,
and
for
a
Helmet
,
the
hope
of
salvation
.
We
are
by
believing
,
the
Children
of
God
,
Gal.
3.26
.
For
ye
are
all
the
Children
of
God
by
Faith
in
Christ
Jesus
:
now
,
Beloved
,
are
we
weary
of
so
honourable
a
Title
,
as
being
the
Children
of
God
?
why
,
we
are
the
Children
of
God
by
Faith
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Will
any
body
part
with
so
great
a
Title
as
this
?
why
,
if
we
are
weary
of
being
Gods
Children
,
whose
can
we
be
?
none
but
the
Devils
?
and
had
we
rather
be
the
Devils
children
then
Gods
:
there
are
but
these
two
,
either
you
must
be
the
children
of
God
,
or
the
Devils
children
:
now
you
are
the
Children
of
God
by
Faith
in
Christ
Jesus
:
oh
therefore
,
let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
our
Faith
,
seeing
by
Faith
,
we
are
the
children
of
God
.
Thirdly
,
Let
us
consider
,
what
we
shall
be
at
the
end
of
Faith
:
why
,
we
shall
be
saved
,
1
Pet.
1.4
,
5
,
and
9.
verses
compared
,
He
hath
begotten
us
to
an
Inheritance
incorruptible
and
undefiled
,
that
fades
not
away
,
reserved
in
Heaven
for
you
,
who
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
through
Faith
unto
salvation
,
ready
to
be
revealed
in
the
last
times
;
and
in
the
9th
Verse
,
saith
he
,
receiving
the
end
of
your
Faith
,
even
the
salvation
of
your
souls
;
so
that
,
it
seems
,
to
be
weary
of
believing
,
is
to
be
weary
of
being
saved
;
not
to
hold
fast
Faith
,
is
not
to
hold
fast
salvation
;
for
,
saith
he
,
You
are
saved
through
Faith
,
and
the
end
of
your
Faith
is
the
salvation
of
your
Souls
.
Can
you
be
contented
to
be
damned
?
Can
you
have
patience
to
think
of
going
to
Hell
?
Now
,
put
all
these
together
,
and
wil
you
not
hold
fast
?
you
that
before
faith
were
but
darkness
,
were
but
dead
,
were
but
children
of
wrath
,
who
by
Faith
are
made
children
of
light
,
are
made
alive
,
and
the
children
of
God
;
and
who
at
the
end
of
Faith
,
shall
receive
the
salvation
of
our
souls
;
And
shall
not
we
hold
fast
?
shall
we
leave
this
Faith
?
but
then
secondly
,
A
2d
Argument
in
the
Text
shall
be
drawn
from
the
Object
,
and
that
is
twofold
:
there
is
faith
;
and
the
profession
of
this
faith
,
that
is
to
be
held
f●●st
;
and
there
are
Arguments
from
both
:
first
,
Faith
;
hold
fast
faith
:
why
are
we
so
greatly
concerned
,
and
so
hugely
obliged
to
hold
fast
Faith
?
I
will
give
you
this
one
Reason
for
it
,
it
is
the
most
holy
Faith
,
there
are
many
things
may
be
called
Faith
,
that
may
not
be
called
most
holy
Faith
:
there
are
many
faiths
that
are
at
least
called
holy
:
Turkish
Faith
,
is
by
them
called
holy
faith
:
the
Romish
Faith
,
is
by
them
called
holy
faith
:
I
,
but
this
is
the
most
holy
faith
:
there
is
an
expression
that
Jude
hath
,
to
commend
faith
to
us
,
in
the
20
verse
of
his
Epistle
;
But
ye
beloved
,
building
up
your selves
on
your
most
holy
faith
,
&c.
Let
other
pretenders
be
as
holy
as
they
can
,
they
can
never
rise
to
the
holiness
of
this
:
this
is
the
most
holy
faith
,
it
is
holy
in
so
high
a
degree
as
to
be
beyond
compare
.
I
,
but
now
,
what
is
it
that
may
denominate
this
faith
to
be
the
most
holy
faith
?
why
,
it
hath
for
its
Authour
the
most
holy
God
,
it
is
the
gift
of
God
,
and
the
Work
of
God
,
if
we
take
it
for
the
Act
of
Faith
;
and
the
Doctrine
of
God
,
if
we
take
it
for
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
.
There
are
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
Gods
many
,
but
we
know
but
one
most
holy
God
:
there
are
that
will
be
called
your
holiness
in
the
World
;
but
this
is
the
most
holy
God
,
a
God
that
is
glorious
in
holiness
,
yea
,
whose
glory
it
is
to
be
holy
.
There
is
nothing
stamps
glory
on
any
subject
like
holiness
:
what
is
the
difference
between
the
Angels
in
Heaven
,
and
the
Angels
in
Hell
,
but
holiness
?
that
is
their
glory
,
The
holy
Angels
;
and
that
is
their
shame
,
the
sinful
Angels
;
and
what
was
it
that
made
Canaan
a
better
Land
than
another
:
was
it
not
the
holiness
?
it
was
the
holy
Land
:
what
was
it
that
made
the
Temple
a
better
place
then
another
?
was
it
not
,
because
it
was
the
holy
Temple
?
yea
,
it
is
the
glory
of
all
the
Attributes
of
God
,
that
they
are
holy
.
His
Justice
would
look
like
severity
,
but
that
it
is
holy
:
His
Power
would
look
like
Tyranny
,
were
it
not
holy
:
His
Love
would
look
like
fondness
,
were
it
not
holy
:
His
patience
would
look
like
a
toleration
of
sin
,
were
it
not
holy
:
therefore
it
is
said
,
the
Lord
God
,
glorious
in
holiness
.
Now
this
most
holy
God
is
the
Authour
of
this
Faith
,
and
so
it
is
a
most
holy
Faith
;
it
being
the
Work
of
the
most
holy
God
;
and
will
you
leave
,
and
not
hold
fast
this
most
holy
Faith
?
But
then
besides
,
It
may
be
said
to
be
the
most
holy
faith
in
this
sense
too
,
that
it
is
its
nature
where-ever
it
comes
to
make
the
subject
in
whom
it
is
,
most
holy
:
Saith
the
Apostle
,
you
hath
God
chosen
,
to
wit
,
by
Faith
,
to
be
a
peculiar
people
,
a
holy
Nation
.
Acts
15.9
.
it
is
said
,
He
hath
purifyed
their
hearts
by
faith
,
and
he
will
give
them
an
Inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
by
faith
.
It
may
be
called
the
most
holy
Faith
,
in
these
two
respects
.
First
,
Considering
the
operation
and
effects
it
hath
upon
the
hearts
and
lives
of
them
in
whom
it
is
;
it
makes
them
a
holy
People
,
beyond
all
the
people
in
the
World
:
And
then
upon
this
account
too
,
as
to
the
ultimate
effects
of
it
,
that
it
admits
us
into
the
most
holy
places
.
You
know
,
he
Holy
of
Holies
in
the
Temple
,
was
a
Type
of
Heaven
,
and
Jefus
Christ
is
said
to
enter
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
,
that
is
,
into
Heaven
.
Now
this
doth
admit
us
into
the
most
holy
place
,
where
that
most
holy
God
is
:
saith
the
Apostle
,
having
therefore
boldness
to
enter
into
the
holiest
,
by
the
bloud
of
Josus
:
Alas
,
in
them
me
of
old
,
they
could
go
but
into
the
outward
Court
;
but
now
,
saith
he
,
We
all
have
this
boldness
,
to
enter
into
the
most
holy
place
by
the
bloud
of
Jesus
.
Shall
we
leave
such
a
Faith
as
this
?
shall
we
not
hold
fast
the
most
holy
Faith
,
that
that
is
from
the
most
holy
God
,
that
makes
the
most
holy
people
,
and
that
admits
us
into
the
most
holy
place
?
Where
do
we
find
such
another
Faith
as
this
is
?
if
you
leave
this
Faith
that
is
so
good
in
it
self
,
a
Faith
that
doth
so
much
good
to
us
;
and
,
which
is
better
,
that
makes
us
so
good
;
for
it
is
much
better
to
be
made
good
,
than
to
have
good
done
unto
us
;
and
,
beloved
,
what
will
it
avail
us
,
if
God
should
do
us
good
all
our
dayes
,
if
we
be
not
made
good
?
If
we
should
have
the
good
of
health
and
wealth
,
and
long
life
;
and
yet
not
be
made
good
all
this
while
,
it
avails
us
not
:
now
this
is
the
nature
of
Faith
,
it
is
good
in
it self
,
it
doth
good
to
us
,
and
it
makes
us
good
:
therefore
,
Beloved
,
let
us
not
lay
it
aside
,
untill
we
can
finde
a
better
;
and
that
we
shall
never
do
,
unless
we
can
find
any
thing
more
holy
than
God
.
But
secondly
,
The
second
Branch
of
the
Object
,
is
,
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
.
It
seems
,
Beloved
,
it
is
not
enough
to
hold
fast
our
Faith
onely
,
but
the
profession
of
it
;
why
so
?
truly
there
is
this
in
it
;
the
profession
of
Faith
,
is
as
necessary
,
as
the
Faith
it self
:
mark
that
.
See
this
from
the
mouth
of
that
great
Apostle
,
I
may
say
from
the
mouth
of
God
himself
,
Rom.
10.9
,
10.
That
if
thou
shalt
confess
with
thy
mouth
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
shalt
believe
in
thy
heart
,
that
God
hath
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
;
for
with
the
heart
man
believeth
unto
righteousness
,
and
with
the
mouth
confession
is
made
unto
salvation
:
An
unprofessed
Faith
hath
no
salvation
annexed
to
it
:
you
see
,
the
Scripture
maketh
it
as
necessary
to
our
salvation
,
to
profess
our
believing
,
as
to
believe
.
Now
beloved
,
if
it
be
necessary
to
believe
,
and
necessary
to
profess
,
it
s
then
necessary
,
to
hold
fast
Faith
;
and
consequently
,
as
necessary
to
hold
fast
the
profession
thereof
:
without
Faith
,
there
is
no
salvation
,
saith
the
Scripture
;
and
saith
this
Scripture
,
without
the
profession
of
this
Faith
,
there
is
no
salvation
:
now
to
say
,
I
will
keep
faith
I
will
only
part
with
a
little
profession
,
it
is
all
one
in
Scripture
,
as
to
part
with
Faith
it self
;
for
why
,
the
Scripture
saith
,
If
thou
believe
with
thy
heart
,
and
confess
with
thy
mouth
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
:
so
that
as
long
as
Faith
continues
,
profession
is
to
continue
,
or
there
is
no
salvation
:
Faith
without
profession
,
will
do
no
more
for
you
,
then
profession
without
faith
:
therefore
observe
whit
the
Apostle
speaks
,
Heb.
3.14
.
Saith
he
,
We
are
made
partakers
of
Christ
,
if
we
hold
the
beginning
of
our
confidence
stedfast
unto
the
end
:
not
else
.
Thirdly
,
A
third
Argument
is
drawn
from
the
act
with
the
qualifications
,
let
's
hold
fast
without
wavering
:
Now
there
are
two
things
,
to
name
no
more
,
that
are
hugely
obliging
in
this
very
act
,
with
its
qualifications
:
First
,
it
is
a
manly
Act
,
to
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
;
and
it
is
a
childish
act
,
to
let
it
go
.
I
say
,
it
is
a
manly
act
;
it
argues
something
of
a
great
Soul
,
and
of
a
great
Understanding
,
and
of
a
manly
resolution
,
to
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
,
but
it
is
childish
to
let
it
go
;
and
therefore
,
set
how
the
Apostle
puts
these
two
together
,
Ephes.
4.13
,
14.
saith
he
,
speaking
there
,
That
God
had
given
some
Prophets
,
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Evangelists
,
and
some
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
for
the
edfying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
Faith
,
and
of
the
Knowledge
of
the
Son
of
God
unto
a
perfect
man
,
unto
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulness
of
Christ
;
Now
he
comes
in
the
14
〈◊〉
Verse
,
to
add
,
That
we
heaceforth
be
no
more
Childre●
tossed
to
and
fro
,
and
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
,
by
the
slight
of
men
,
and
canning
craftiness
,
whereas
they
lie
in
wait
to
deceive
:
it
is
not
for
a
man
to
be
tossed
to
and
fro
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
,
for
a
Child
to
be
bought
out
of
a
Pearl
,
with
a
bawble
,
is
no
great
matter
;
but
for
a
man
,
what
a
shame
is
it
,
why
we
should
be
men
,
not
Children
tossed
to
and
fro
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
:
now
beloved
,
you
know
the
Scripture
calls
upon
us
in
such
Language
as
this
,
Be
couragious
,
and
quit
your selves
like
men
,
be
not
like
Children
,
that
will
dance
after
every
Pipe
,
tossed
to
and
fro
,
and
alwayes
unstable
.
Secondly
,
It
is
not
only
a
manly
act
,
to
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
and
childish
,
to
let
it
go
;
but
it
is
,
a
Christian
act
,
a
proper
Christian
act
,
a
right
Christian
act
,
it
is
that
which
doth
distinguish
a
true
Christian
from
a
Hypocrite
and
a
Counterfeit
,
you
know
it
is
a
Character
of
a
godly
man
,
he
is
a
praying
man
,
there
went
up
two
men
into
the
Temple
to
pray
,
the
one
was
a
Hypocrite
,
the
other
a
Publican
:
now
what
is
there
then
in
prayer
,
that
doth
distinguish
these
two
men
:
why
saith
Job
,
Will
the
Hypotrite
pray
alwayes
?
no
not
he
.
I
will
warrant
you
,
that
is
well
,
he
held
out
in
the
profession
of
God
,
and
of
his
Worship
and
service
:
the
Saints
are
alwayes
said
to
pray
;
but
as
for
the
Hypocrite
,
will
he
pray
alwayes
?
no
not
he
;
for
here
the
true
Children
of
God
,
they
will
hold
fast
;
but
Hypocrites
,
and
Formalists
,
they
will
let
go
.
Now
mark
here
,
the
Apostle
makes
this
distinction
,
Heb.
10.
and
the
last
Verse
;
But
we
are
not
of
them
who
draw
back
to
perdition
but
of
them
that
believe
to
the
saving
of
their
Souls
:
that
is
of
them
that
believe
to
〈◊〉
end
;
for
the
end
of
our
Faith
is
the
salvation
of
〈◊〉
Souls
:
now
pray
you
,
mark
by
the
way
,
what
you
draw
back
to
:
when
you
draw
back
,
you
draw
back
to
perdition
:
they
that
go
backward
,
go
to
Hell
.
Now
saith
he
,
We
are
not
of
them
that
draw
back
to
perdition
,
but
of
them
that
believe
to
the
saving
of
their
Souls
:
that
is
,
of
those
that
believe
to
the
end
;
and
this
is
the
difference
he
makes
between
them
that
are
the
people
of
God
,
and
them
that
are
not
,
that
the
end
holds
fast
the
other
,
let
us
go
thus
,
I
have
given
you
an
accompt
of
the
Arguments
that
are
couched
in
these
words
drawn
from
the
subject
,
the
object
and
the
Act
,
with
its
qualifications
.
I
think
,
I
promised
you
a
few
helps
,
with
which
I
shall
conclude
,
take
them
in
these
three
or
four
particulars
.
First
,
Would
you
hold
fast
(
I
cannot
but
believe
it
to
be
all
your
desires
)
well
then
,
if
you
would
hold
fast
,
let
me
beseech
this
of
you
,
take
heed
of
all
,
and
every
sort
of
men
,
that
make
Religion
a
Trade
to
get
money
,
by
which
,
perhaps
you
will
say
,
are
there
any
such
in
the
World
?
oh
,
●
would
there
were
not
.
See
that
1
Tim.
6.3
,
4
,
●
where
the
Apostle
acquaints
you
with
such
men
,
saith
he
,
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
and
consent
not
to
wholesom
words
,
even
the
words
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
the
Doctrine
which
〈◊〉
according
to
godliness
,
the
wholsome
Doctrine
,
th●
healing
Word
:
what
then
in
the
4th
Verse
,
〈◊〉
he
,
He
is
proud
,
knowing
nothing
,
but
doating
●bout
questions
,
and
strifes
of
words
,
where●●
Wines
enter
strife-railings
evill
surmisings
,
perverse
disputings
of
men
of
corrupt
mindes
,
and
destitute
of
the
truth
;
supposing
,
that
gain
is
godliness
,
or
as
most
read
it
,
that
godliness
is
a
gain
a
meer
Trade
to
get
money
by
:
from
such
withdraw
thy self
:
If
you
be
not
baptized
,
they
will
tell
you
,
you
are
not
a
Christion
;
and
baptized
you
shall
not
be
,
unless
you
pay
for
it
:
they
will
tell
you
,
eat
flesh
,
you
must
not
,
at
such
and
such
times
;
but
if
you
will
pay
for
it
,
you
may
:
they
will
tell
you
,
you
must
not
sin
by
no
meanes
;
but
if
you
will
pay
for
it
,
you
may
,
and
have
a
pardon
for
i●
,
when
you
have
done
,
such
a
one
as
they
can
give
.
Oh
I
beseech
you
,
when
ever
any
make
use
of
Religion
to
get
money
by
,
take
heed
of
them
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
from
those
that
make
godliness
a
Trade
to
get
money
by
,
withdraw
thy self
,
and
know
,
that
godliness
with
contentment
,
is
great
gain
.
Doubtless
,
godliness
is
the
best
Trade
in
the
world
,
if
closely
followed
;
but
the
worst
,
if
worldlily
followed
;
but
to
take
up
a
Profession
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
meerly
for
pomp
and
state
,
and
to
get
gain
,
oh
ruefull
!
is
Christian
Religion
made
use
of
for
such
ends
as
this
?
Oh
take
heed
therefore
,
as
ever
you
would
stand
fast
in
the
Faith
,
and
hold
fast
the
Profession
thereof
:
take
heed
of
all
,
and
every
sort
of
men
,
that
make
use
of
Religion
to
get
money
by
.
Secondly
,
Take
heed
of
the
errour
of
the
wicked
,
lest
you
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
:
this
advice
you
have
from
the
Apostle
Peter
,
2
Pet.
3.17
.
Ye
therefore
believed
,
seeing
you
know
these
things
before
,
beware
lest
you
also
being
led
away
by
the
err●
of
the
wicked
,
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
:
the
〈◊〉
●our
of
the
wicked
,
is
like
to
make
one
as
wic●●
as
they
:
pray
,
what
was
this
errour
of
the
wick●●
it
was
this
,
there
were
a
generation
of
wicked
men
,
that
said
,
It
was
in
vain
to
serve
God
,
for
say
they
,
where
is
the
promise
of
his
coming
?
onely
Beloved
,
it
was
as
much
as
to
say
,
there
were
no
reward
for
godliness
,
nor
no
wages
for
ungodliness
.
Oh
take
heed
of
this
error
of
the
wicked
,
it
is
a
wicked
●●rour
,
and
none
but
wicked
ones
hold
it
,
to
wit
,
The
it
is
in
vain
to
serve
God
:
therefore
keep
this
still
〈◊〉
your
hearts
,
that
,
Verily
,
in
keeping
his
Commandements
,
there
is
great
reward
:
if
there
were
no
more
but
the
very
work
,
it
is
a
great
honour
to
us
,
that
we
may
be
servants
to
such
a
God
;
but
Beloved
,
Be
stedfast
and
unmoveable
,
knowing
that
your
la●●●
shall
not
be
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
Mal.
3.13
.
there
is
the
like
instance
:
Your
words
have
been
stout
against
me
,
saith
the
Lord
,
yet
ye
say
,
what
have
we
spoke●
so
much
against
thee
?
this
God
is
lwayes
quarrelling
with
us
,
and
laying
things
to
our
charge
:
what
〈◊〉
we
said
in
the
14th
Verse
,
Ye
s●id
,
it
is
in
〈◊〉
serve
God
,
and
what
profit
is
it
,
that
we
have
kept
〈◊〉
Ordinances
?
we
have
walked
mournfully
before
〈◊〉
Lord
of
Hosts
,
and
now
we
call
the
proud
happy
,
〈◊〉
,
they
that
work
wickedness
are
set
up
,
yea
,
they
〈◊〉
tempt
God
,
are
even
delivered
:
well
now
,
what
〈◊〉
lowes
?
Then
they
that
feared
the
Lord
,
spake
〈◊〉
one
to
another
;
as
if
they
had
said
,
let
not
〈◊〉
things
take
any
thing
off
the
edge
of
our
affecti●●
or
quench
any
flame
of
our
love
;
did
God
ta●●●ny
notice
of
this
now
,
that
he
had
any
such
fri●●
in
the
World
:
yes
saith
he
,
God
hearkened
,
and
heard
,
and
a
Book
of
remembrance
was
written
before
him
,
for
them
that
feared
the
Lord
,
and
that
thought
upon
his
name
,
and
they
shall
be
mine
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
in
that
day
when
I
make
up
my
Jewels
,
and
I
will
spare
them
,
as
a
man
spares
his
own
Son
that
serves
him
:
there
is
a
time
a
coming
,
the
day
will
declare
,
whether
it
be
best
serving
God
or
the
Devil
:
well
then
Beloved
,
as
ever
you
would
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
,
take
heed
of
the
errour
of
the
wicked
,
never
think
it
vain
to
serve
God
,
though
you
may
loose
by
it
;
for
if
you
loose
for
him
,
ye
shall
never
loose
by
him
.
Thirdly
,
Would
you
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
,
then
lay
up
the
word
of
Faith
in
a
good
and
honest
heart
.
Luke
8.15
.
It
is
said
there
of
the
good
ground
;
they
are
,
they
which
having
heard
the
Word
,
keep
it
,
or
hold
it
fast
:
where
do
they
lay
it
up
now
,
in
a
good
and
honest
heart
?
so
that
you
must
pull
out
his
heart
before
,
that
you
can
pull
out
the
Word
;
and
will
any
man
suffer
his
heart
to
be
torn
from
him
?
you
will
never
hold
it
fast
,
till
you
lay
i●
up
in
a
good
and
honest
heart
;
if
it
be
onely
in
the
hands
of
a
Bible
,
is
in
your
hands
,
or
in
the
head
,
it
will
be
gone
;
but
if
it
be
in
your
hearts
,
you
will
never
let
it
go
:
therefore
observe
,
saith
he
,
Having
heard
it
,
they
keep
it
,
and
hold
it
fast
in
an
honest
and
good
heart
,
and
b●ing
forth
fruit
with
patience
:
they
had
a
great
deal
of
sufferings
,
to
bring
forth
with
patience
;
for
if
they
were
not
under
suffering
,
what
〈◊〉
were
there
of
patience
?
Well
Beloved
,
con●●●●●
a
little
further
,
as
to
this
,
the
connexion
between
the
Verse
preceding
the
Text
,
and
the
Text
,
saith
he
,
Let
us
draw
near
〈◊〉
a
true
heart
in
full
assurance
of
Faith
,
having
our
hearts
sprinkled
with
an
evil
Conscience
,
and
our
bodies
washed
with
pure
water
:
Let
us
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
our
Faith
:
the
purity
of
the
heart
is
the
best
preservative
of
the
Faith
,
1
Tim.
3.9
.
holding
the
mystery
of
the
Faith
in
a
pure
Conscience
:
a
good
and
honest
heart
will
never
part
with
the
mystery
of
Faith
.
Lastly
,
Would
you
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
,
then
look
much
to
,
and
often
consider
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Authour
and
finisher
of
your
Faith
.
David
had
got
the
faculty
of
walking
with
God
,
and
how
was
it
,
saith
he
,
I
will
keep
thy
loving
kindness
before
mine
eyes
,
that
I
may
walk
with
thee
.
Oh
,
if
we
do
but
keep
the
loving
kindness
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
before
our
eyes
,
we
shall
certainly
keep
the
Faith
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
Having
a
High
Priest
over
the
House
of
God
,
let
us
draw
near
and
let
us
hold
fast
a
High
Priest
,
that
is
,
Jesus
Christ
,
our
great
High
Priest
.
Heb.
3.1
.
Wherefore
,
holy
Brethren
,
be
partakers
of
the
Heavenly
Calling
,
consider
the
Apostle
and
High
Priest
of
our
Professi●●
Christ
Jesus
,
Heb.
4.14
.
Seeing
then
,
that
ye
have
a
great
High
Priest
,
that
is
passed
into
the
Heaven●
,
Jesus
the
Son
of
God
,
let
us
hold
fast
our
Profession
,
Heb.
12.2
.
Looking
unto
Jesus
,
the
Authour
and
finisher
of
our
Faith
,
who
for
the
joy
that
was
〈◊〉
before
him
,
endured
the
Cross
,
despised
the
sham●
and
is
set
down
at
the
rig●●
and
of
the
Throne
〈◊〉
God
.
Oh
let
us
be
thin●ing
of
,
and
looking
〈◊〉
this
Jesus
.
You
will
say
,
what
shall
we
think
of
him
?
Oh
think
of
this
condescention
in
the
world
,
of
that
vouchsafement
,
which
as
was
never
the
like
of
his
:
how
he
humbled
himself
,
and
suffered
from
God
and
man
:
Think
how
he
became
poor
,
that
was
rich
,
that
we
that
were
poor
,
might
become
rich
:
Think
how
he
became
a
curse
,
think
how
he
became
sin
for
us
,
think
what
a
good
Confession
he
made
before
Pontius
Pilate
,
even
to
the
death
,
and
was
obedient
to
the
death
:
Think
how
he
conquered
death
by
dying
,
and
how
he
rose
again
by
his
Almighty
Power
,
and
is
ascended
into
Heaven
,
and
ever
lives
to
make
intercession
for
those
that
come
to
the
Father
through
him
:
Think
how
he
lived
here
on
Earth
in
a
sad
condition
,
and
joyed
in
it
,
to
that
it
might
be
for
our
good
,
and
shall
we
leave
such
a
Christ
as
this
?
Oh
can
you
look
upon
Christ
,
and
leave
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
?
it
cannot
be
,
keep
Christ
before
your
eyes
,
make
him
your
pattern
,
and
you
will
not
,
you
cannot
do
amiss
,
He
that
saith
he
abides
in
him
,
ought
to
walk
as
he
walked
:
He
walked
in
obedience
all
his
dayes
,
and
was
obedient
to
the
death
:
So
must
we
,
we
must
walk
in
obedience
all
our
dayes
,
though
we
dye
for
being
obedient
:
You
see
now
,
how
many
Arguments
there
are
,
for
your
holding
fast
the
Profession
of
your
Faith
:
There
are
many
now
that
might
be
added
,
but
the
time
is
past
:
therefore
I
shall
shut
up
all
the
words
of
Jude
,
from
the
20.
Verses
of
his
Epistle
,
to
the
end
;
But
you
,
Beloved
,
building
up
your selves
on
your
most
holy
Faith
,
praying
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
keep
your selves
in
the
love
of
God
,
looking
for
the
mercy
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
unto
eternal
life
,
and
of
some
,
have
compassion
,
making
a
difference
;
and
others
say
with
fear
,
pulling
them
out
of
the
fire
,
hating
even
the
Garments
spotted
by
the
flesh
.
Now
unto
them
that
is
able
to
keep
you
from
falling
,
and
to
present
you
faultless
before
the
presence
of
his
glory
,
with
exceeding
joy
,
to
the
only
wise
God
and
Saviour
,
be
Glory
and
Majesty
,
Dominion
and
Power
,
now
and
ever
,
Amen
.
Mr.
Matthew
Newcomen
His
Farewel
SERMON
,
Preached
at
Dedham
in
Essex
,
Aug.
20.
1662.
REV.
3.
Vers.
3.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
,
and
heard
,
and
hold
fast
,
and
repent
.
I
Began
this
Scripture
the
last
Lord's-Day
in
this
Congregation
.
I
told
you
then
,
there
were
three
Doctrines
obvious
in
the
Text
:
The
first
was
,
Doct.
1.
That
it
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
To
Remember
those
Truths
that
they
have
heard
and
received
.
Doct.
2.
That
it
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
,
that
they
have
heard
and
received
.
Doct.
3.
That
continued
Repentance
,
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
as
well
as
initial
Repentance
.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
,
and
heard
,
and
hold
fast
,
and
repent
.
The
first
of
these
Doctrines
,
I
applyed
my self
to
,
and
applyed
to
●he
People
the
last
Lord's-Day
,
and
shall
not
now
say
any
thing
of
it
;
but
proceed
to
the
next
Doctrine
,
That
it
is
the
Duty
of
Christians
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
,
that
they
have
heard
and
received
.
That
which
the
Apostle
enjoyns
on
Timothy
,
is
,
in
proportion
the
duty
of
all
Christians
,
2
Tim.
1.13
.
Hold
fast
the
form
of
sound
words
,
which
thou
hast
heard
of
me
in
faith
,
and
love
,
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
.
The
whole
intire
Body
of
Divine
Truth
.
Hold
it
fast
,
against
all
opposition
whatsoever
.
Now
if
they
that
are
themselves
Teachers
of
the
Truth
to
others
,
must
hold
fast
the
Truth
,
according
to
the
Plat-form
that
hath
been
delivered
to
them
;
then
much
more
is
this
the
duty
of
private
Christians
,
who
are
supposed
,
not
to
have
that
latitude
of
parts
and
gifts
that
Teachers
have
:
And
therefore
you
shall
find
,
that
Christ
requires
this
,
not
onely
of
the
Pastors
,
but
of
the
Members
of
his
Church
,
Rev.
2.24
.
speaking
not
onely
to
the
Angel
,
but
to
the
Body
of
the
Church●
But
to
you
I
say
,
and
to
the
rest
in
Thyatira
,
as
m●ny
〈◊〉
have
not
this
Doctrine
,
and
which
have
not
known
the
depths
of
Sathan
,
as
they
speak
,
I
will
put
upon
you
none
other
burden
,
but
that
which
you
have
already●●
hold
fast
till
I
come
.
As
if
he
should
say
;
This
is
all
I
require
of
you
my
People
,
keep
your selves
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
you
have
till
I
come
.
And
so
in
the
3d
of
Rev.
11.
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
,
hold
that
fast
which
thou
hast
,
that
no
man
take
away
thy
Crown
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
That
Divine
Tru●●
,
that
thou
hast
heard
and
received
,
it
is
thy
Crown
,
thy
excellency
,
therefore
hold
it
fast
.
This
Duty
of
holding
fast
the
Truth
,
is
urged
in
many
other
places
of
Scripture
,
under
other
expressions
;
as
that
of
continuing
in
the
Word
of
God
.
Christ
says
,
If
ye
continue
in
my
Word
,
then
are
ye
my
Disciples
indeed
.
And
continuing
in
the
Faith
,
Act.
14.22
.
Paul
and
Barnabas
visiting
the
Churches
,
exhorted
them
to
continue
in
the
Faith
.
And
so
those
terms
,
of
being
rooted
in
the
Truth
,
of
standing
,
and
standing
fast
,
and
many
others
,
they
all
inforce
this
Duty
.
Now
for
the
better
handling
of
this
Point
,
I
shall
do
these
four
things
;
-
First
,
I
will
shew
you
,
What
Christians
are
to
hold
fast
.
-
Secondly
,
How
they
are
to
hold
this
fast
.
-
Thirdly
,
Why
they
are
to
hold
fast
that
they
have
heard
and
received
.
-
Fourthly
,
I
will
apply
it
.
First
,
What
Christians
are
to
hold
fast
:
The
Doctrine
says
,
They
are
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
they
have
received
.
Now
Truths
are
of
two
sorts
:
1.
Some
are
Natural
and
Moral
.
2.
Some
are
Supernatural
and
Divine
Truths
:
Called
Truths
of
God
;
because
they
come
from
God
,
and
conform
the
Mind
and
Soul
,
that
receive
them
,
to
the
Image
of
God
.
Now
,
though
it
is
true
,
it
is
good
for
a
man
to
be
right
in
Moral
things
,
and
to
know
,
and
cleave
to
that
which
is
Truth
in
Morality
;
yet
the
Truths
that
we
are
here
called
upon
to
hold
fast
,
they
are
Divine
Truths
,
Supernatural
Truths
,
Truths
in
Religion
,
Truths
in
the
things
of
God
.
Secondly
,
Again
,
Religious
and
Divine
Truths
,
Truths
of
God
;
they
are
,
either
such
as
are
so
in
name
,
and
in
the
estimation
of
some
men
;
or
else
they
are
such
Truths
,
as
are
Truths
of
God
,
in
the
truth
and
reality
of
the
thing
:
Now
,
when
I
say
,
that
Christians
are
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
they
have
received
,
the
meaning
is
not
,
that
what
ever
any
man
,
or
company
of
men
,
offer
as
Truths
,
should
be
received
,
and
held
fast
;
for
then
we
must
hold
fast
many
Errours
:
But
what
ever
men
call
Truth
,
or
offer
as
Truth
,
we
must
examine
it
by
the
un-erring
Rule
of
Truth
,
that
is
,
the
Word
of
God
:
In
these
things
,
it
is
a
clear
Canon
,
which
we
have
,
1
Thess.
5.21
.
Prove
all
things
,
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
Prove
them
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
if
they
hold
Truth
by
that
,
then
receive
them
,
and
hold
them
fast
.
Divine
Scripture-Truths
we
are
to
hold
fast
.
Thirdly
,
Scripture-Truths
,
Truths
that
are
grounded
and
warranted
in
the
Word
of
God
,
they
are
either
such
as
are
immediately
and
expresly
laid
down
in
Scripture
,
or
such
as
are
mediately
contained
in
Scripture
,
and
by
deduction
drawn
thence
.
Now
those
Truths
,
that
are
immediately
and
expresly
laid
down
in
Scripture
,
we
are
with
out
dispute
,
to
receive
and
hold
fast
.
But
those
Truths
,
that
are
drawn
thence
,
we
may
make
use
of
our
Reason
to
examine
them
by
the
Word
;
and
so
far
as
we
see
them
to
be
drawn
from
Scripture
,
we
are
to
receive
them
,
and
hold
them
fast
.
Fourthly
,
Divine
Truths
from
Scripture
,
are
of
two
sorts
:
Either
the
great
and
weighty
things
of
the
Truth
of
God
,
and
of
Religion
,
which
we
call
Fundamental
Truths
;
or
else
they
are
those
things
that
are
of
less
weight
in
Religion
,
and
yet
Truths
of
God
.
Now
we
are
not
onely
to
hold
fast
those
Truths
of
God
,
that
are
the
Fundamental
Truths
;
as
,
That
there
is
a
God
,
and
but
one
God
;
and
,
That
there
is
a
Trinity
of
Persons
,
in
Unity
of
Essence
,
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
;
and
that
there
is
but
one
Mediator
between
God
and
Man
,
the
Man
Christ
Jesus
;
and
that
He
is
both
God
and
Man
in
one
Person
,
and
that
he
hath
given
full
satisfaction
to
Divine
Justice
,
for
all
that
by
Faith
close
with
him
,
and
the
like
.
These
are
the
great
Points
in
Religion
;
these
we
must
be
sure
to
hold
fast
.
And
not
onely
these
,
but
even
the
lesser
:
Those
Truths
of
Religion
,
that
comparatively
,
are
,
far
less
then
these
,
we
must
hold
them
fast
.
You
know
what
our
Saviour
says
of
the
Commands
:
There
are
some
that
are
the
first
and
great
Commandements
;
and
there
are
others
,
that
are
the
lesser
:
But
whosoever
shall
break
one
of
the
least
of
God's
Commandements
,
and
shall
teach
men
so
,
the
same
shall
be
least
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
So
,
whosoever
shall
renounce
the
least
Truth
,
God
will
be
eaven
with
him
for
it
.
For
those
Truths
of
God
,
which
are
〈◊〉
and
small
,
comparatively
,
they
may
be
of
great
weight
and
consequence
in
their
Sphere
.
L●ther
said
,
Let
Heaven
run
together
as
a
Scrowl
,
r●ther
then
one
Filing
of
Truth
should
be
parted
with
Surely
,
those
Servants
of
God
,
the
Martyrs
,
were
not
so
prodigal
of
their
lives
;
but
knew
what
they
did
,
when
they
suffered
for
such
Truths
,
as
men
now
call
Trifles
,
and
not
worth
standing
for
;
the
least
Truths
of
God
must
be
held
fast
.
Thus
you
see
,
What
we
must
hold
fast
;
DivineTruths
,
Scripture-Truths
,
whether
greater
,
or
lesser
;
we
must
hold
fast
,
what
we
have
received
.
I
should
,
but
that
I
fore-see
the
time
will
prevent
me
,
answer
an
Objection
.
Is
there
nothing
to
be
held
fast
but
Truth
?
Doth
not
the
Apostle
bid
the
Thessalonians
,
in
the
second
of
the
Thessalonians
,
the
second
Chapter
,
and
the
fifteenth
Verse
,
Hold
the
Traditions
which
ye
have
been
taught
,
whether
by
Word
,
or
our
Epistle
?
The
Papists
make
much
of
this
,
Place
for
their
unwritten
Traditions
.
In
a
word
,
know
this
;
Though
there
were
some
Doctrines
of
Faith
,
and
Matters
of
Practice
,
which
,
when
Paul
writ
this
Epistle
,
were
not
expresly
to
be
found
in
Writing
,
that
had
been
Preached
by
the
Apostles
;
yet
this
will
not
,
in
the
least
,
infer
,
that
now
,
when
the
Canon
of
Scripture
is
compleated
,
there
should
be
such
unwritten
Traditions
,
to
which
we
are
to
give
up
our
Faith
.
I
go
on
to
the
second
thing
;
and
that
is
to
shew
,
How
we
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
of
God
,
that
we
have
heard
and
received
.
First
,
In
our
Judgments
,
being
fully
resolved
,
and
settled
in
our
Judgments
concerning
them
,
not
wavering
about
them
,
nor
suffering
our selves
by
●ny
means
and
ways
,
to
be
removed
from
our
stedfastness
in
them
.
Says
the
Apostle
,
2
Pet.
3.17
.
Seeing
you
know
these
things
,
beware
lest
you
also
,
being
led
away
with
the
errour
of
the
Wicked
,
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
.
Take
heed
you
be
not
removed
in
your
Judgments
;
Hold
fast
what
you
have
received
,
and
suffer
not
every
Wind
to
blow
you
off
from
them
.
Secondly
,
We
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
we
have
heard
and
received
in
our
Wills
,
and
Affections
,
in
our
love
to
the
Truth
;
we
must
receive
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
or
else
we
shall
never
keep
the
Truth
;
Love
is
the
strongest
hold-fast
in
the
World
,
no
man
will
part
with
that
which
he
loves
:
What
makes
●he
covetous
man
so
unwilling
to
part
with
his
Money
,
but
because
he
loves
it
?
What
makes
the
lustful
sinner
so
unwilling
to
part
with
his
Lust
,
he
will
part
with
Heaven
,
rather
then
with
his
Lust
?
Why
,
it
is
because
he
doth
so
love
it
.
If
men
did
love
the
Truth
,
they
would
hold
it
fast
.
Thirdly
,
You
must
hold
fast
the
Truth
,
in
the
Profession
of
it
,
Heb.
10.23
.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
Profession
of
the
Truth
,
or
of
the
Faith
,
without
wavering
.
We
must
not
onely
believe
with
the
Heart
,
but
confess
with
the
Mouth
,
if
we
would
be
saved
:
When
Teter
denyed
his
Master
with
his
Mouth
,
and
said
,
I
know
him
not
.
I
am
perswaded
,
he
denyed
him
not
in
his
heart
.
It
is
a
dangerous
thing
in
words
,
or
outward
Profession
,
to
renounce
the
Truth
,
or
any
part
of
it
.
Hold
fast
the
Profession
of
the
Truth
.
Fourthly
,
We
must
hold
the
Truths
of
God
fast
,
in
our
Life
and
Conversation
;
this
the
Apostle
calls
,
Walking
in
Christ
;
and
holding
forth
the
Word
of
Life
,
in
a
blameless
and
harmless
Conversation
,
We
must
hold
fast
the
Truth
of
God
in
our
Lives
.
Fifthly
,
We
must
do
all
this
Constantly
;
Hold
fast
the
Truth
in
our
Judgment
,
and
Affection
,
and
Profession
,
and
Conversation
,
constantly
,
and
at
all
times
;
as
David
,
I
have
inclined
my
heart
to
perform
thy
Statutes
always
,
even
unto
the
end
:
We
must
not
onely
in
times
of
calmness
and
serenity
,
when
we
may
have
all
the
peace
,
and
applause
of
the
World
,
hold
fast
the
Truth
and
Profession
of
it
;
but
in
stormy
Times
,
when
Truth
may
burn
a
man's
fingers
,
if
he
hold
it
;
yet
even
then
we
must
hold
it
fast
.
Sixthly
,
We
must
hold
fast
the
Truths
we
have
received
Resolutely
,
against
all
opposition
whatsoever
,
whether
of
Friends
,
or
Foes
.
Paul
would
not
bate
an
inch
;
no
,
not
to
Peter
his
Brother
,
h●●
elder
Brother
in
Christ
,
and
in
the
work
of
the
Gospel
;
he
resisted
him
to
the
face
,
and
gave
not
place
to
him
,
no
,
not
for
an
hour
.
Thus
should
we
hold
fast
the
Truth
,
that
we
have
heard
and
received
in
our
Judgment
,
in
our
Will
,
and
Affections
,
in
our
Profession
,
and
in
our
Lives
and
Conversations
.
And
thus
hold
them
fast
constantly
,
and
resolutely
,
against
all
opposition
,
on
the
right
hand
,
and
on
the
left
,
both
of
Friends
,
and
Foes
;
and
that
for
these
Reasons
,
which
is
the
first
thing
I
have
to
do
;
which
is
to
shew
you
,
Why
we
should
hold
fast
the
Truths
of
God
.
First
,
For
the
excellency
of
Divine
Truth
;
it
is
more
precious
then
Gold
,
better
●hen
Rubies
,
and
all
that
you
can
desire
,
cannot
be
compared
with
Truth
.
And
it
must
needs
be
so
,
because
it
is
the
immediate
Issue
of
God
himself
,
who
is
the
Fountain
of
Truth
,
and
the
Fountain
of
all
Perfection
and
Glory
.
Natural
men
have
said
,
Truth
is
the
Daughter
of
Time
.
Divines
say
,
Truth
is
the
Daughter
of
God
:
Divine
Truth
is
the
Child
of
God
,
the
Issue
and
Birth
of
God
.
And
whosoever
therefore
,
God
hath
pleased
to
deliver
his
Truth
unto
,
they
must
be
tenderly
careful
,
that
it
be
not
deflowred
and
violated
.
Secondly
,
It
is
our
duty
,
to
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
we
have
received
;
because
we
have
received
it
under
the
notion
of
those
things
,
that
have
a
kind
of
constancy
in
them
.
I
say
,
we
have
received
the
Truth
,
under
the
nature
of
those
things
,
that
have
a
kind
of
constancy
,
and
perpetuity
in
them
.
The
Scripture
speaks
of
the
Truths
of
God
,
as
an
Heritage
;
Thy
Testimonies
have
I
taken
for
mine
Heritage
,
saith
David
,
in
the
119.
Psalm
.
Though
a
man's
Personal
Estate
may
be
alienated
;
yet
that
which
is
his
Heritage
,
this
is
unalienable
in
Law
,
it
is
a
wrong
done
to
his
Posterity
,
if
he
parts
with
tha●
:
Truth
is
the
Inheritance
of
the
Saints
,
therefore
they
are
to
hold
it
fast
.
Again
,
in
Scripture
,
the
Truth
of
God
is
called
a
thing
committed
to
a
man's
Trust
,
2
Tim.
1.14
.
That
good
thing
which
was
committed
unto
thee
,
keep
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
dwelleth
in
us
.
That
good
thing
!
What
was
that
?
Why
,
the
form
of
sound
words
;
which
,
in
the
Verse
before
,
he
had
bidden
him
hold
fast
:
this
is
but
a
Reduplication
of
the
same
thing
on
him
.
The
Body
of
Gospel-Truths
,
that
was
committed
to
thee
,
hold
it
fast
;
that
good
thing
,
a
good
thing
:
the
Author
of
it
is
good
,
and
it
makes
us
good
;
all
that
is
contained
in
it
,
is
good
Matter
,
and
it
tend
to
a
good
End
,
the
saving
of
our
Souls
.
This
,
saith
he
,
hath
been
committed
to
thee
,
therefore
keen
it
.
A
thing
committed
to
a
man's
Trust
,
must
be
so
kept
,
that
it
may
be
re-delivered
,
and
re-delivered
intire
and
whole
,
and
re-delivered
to
the
same
Person
that
did
commit
it
to
us
,
else
we
cannot
be
faithful
to
our
trust
.
The
Truth
of
God
is
committed
to
our
trust
;
we
must
so
keep
it
,
that
we
may
re-deliver
it
,
and
re-deliver
it
intire
and
whole
;
and
re-deliver
it
thus
intire
and
whole
to
him
that
committed
it
to
us
,
even
to
God
.
This
〈◊〉
the
Duty
of
all
Christians
,
thus
to
keep
the
Wo●●
There
is
a
committing
of
the
Truth
,
to
all
〈◊〉
Church
and
Saints
of
God
;
as
Jude
tells
us
in
〈◊〉
Epistle
,
verse
the
third
,
That
ye
should
conte●●
earnestly
for
the
Faith
,
which
was
once
delive●●
to
the
Saints
;
the
Faith
,
that
is
,
the
Doctrin●
Faith
,
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
which
was
delivered
to
the
Saints
.
We
have
but
one
Gospel
,
and
it
was
delivered
but
once
:
God
means
no
more
to
deliver
his
Gospel
,
and
the
Truths
of
it
;
therfore
you
had
need
strive
hard
,
to
keep
them
,
and
hold
them
.
Thirdly
,
We
should
hold
fast
the
Truth
that
we
have
received
;
because
if
we
do
not
hold
it
fast
,
we
do
wrong
God
,
and
we
wrong
our selves
,
and
we
wrong
the
Truth
,
and
we
wrong
our
Posterity
.
1.
It
is
our
duty
,
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
we
have
received
;
because
,
if
we
do
not
,
we
wrong
God
;
for
Truths
are
more
Gods
,
then
ours
:
They
are
ours
,
as
to
the
use
of
them
;
but
they
are
his
,
as
he
is
the
Original
and
Author
of
them
.
Truths
are
God's
Jewels
;
there
is
never
a
Truth
of
Religion
,
but
God
owns
it
as
his
;
and
for
us
to
barter
away
any
of
these
Truths
of
God
,
it
is
Sacriledge
,
it
is
a
robbing
of
God
,
it
is
a
wrong
to
God
.
This
is
that
God
complains
of
,
by
his
Prophet
,
in
the
second
of
Jeremiah
,
the
eleventh
and
twelfth
Verses
,
Hath
a
Nation
changed
their
Gods
,
which
are
yet
no
Gods
;
but
my
People
have
changed
their
glory
,
for
that
which
doth
not
profit
.
Be
astonished
,
O
ye
Heavens
,
at
this
,
and
be
horribly
afraid
;
b●ye
very
desolate
,
saith
the
Lord
.
The
Prophet
,
indeed
,
speaks
of
a
total
forsaking
of
God
,
and
all
his
Truths
;
but
there
is
,
in
the
forsaking
of
every
Truth
,
a
proportion
of
wrong
to
God
.
2.
It
is
a
wrong
done
to
the
Truths
of
God
,
when
men
having
received
the
Truth
,
and
embraced
it
,
hold
it
not
fast
,
but
cast
it
off
,
this
is
a
wrong
to
the
Truths
of
God
.
We
say
,
it
is
less
reproach
to
a
man
when
he
comes
to
my
house
,
to
shut
the
Door
against
him
,
and
not
receive
him
in
at
all
,
then
when
he
hath
been
in
a
while
with
me
,
I
turn
him
out
,
all
the
World
will
now
think
I
find
cause
to
be
weary
of
him
.
They
who
have
sh●●
their
hearts
against
the
Truth
,
and
never
gave
a●
entertainment
to
it
,
they
are
less
injurious
to
i●
then
they
that
have
received
it
,
and
professed
it
,
and
yet
turn
from
it
.
These
tell
the
World
,
that
the
Truths
of
God
are
not
so
sweet
,
and
worthy
of
their
entertainment
,
as
they
supposed
them
to
be
.
3.
This
is
an
injury
and
wrong
to
our selves
;
this
is
a
wrong
to
our
Credit
and
Reputation
.
Now
,
though
we
may
not
make
Credit
our
End
in
Religion
;
yet
we
may
make
use
of
our
Credit
or
Reproach
,
as
an
Argument
to
hold
fast
the
Truth
:
and
this
is
injurious
to
our
own
Souls
,
John
8.31
.
Th●●
Jesus
said
to
those
Jews
which
believed
on
him
;
If
ye
continue
in
my
Word
,
then
are
ye
my
Disciples
.
Indeed
here
Christ
doth
seem
to
distinguish
his
Disciples
he
hath
some
that
are
so
in
name
,
that
are
not
so
is
deed
;
and
he
hath
some
that
are
so
in
deed
,
and
〈◊〉
truth
:
and
of
these
he
gives
a
Character
here
,
If
●
continue
in
my
Word
.
You
now
profess
to
beli●●
my
Word
;
but
if
you
hold
fast
,
and
continue●
my
Word
,
then
you
are
my
Disciples
indeed
:
〈◊〉
if
you
continue
not
in
my
Word
,
you
have
〈◊〉
name
of
Disciples
onely
,
and
that
will
not
save
you
.
You
can
never
be
saved
,
unless
you
be
indeed
the
Disciples
of
Christ
;
and
you
can
never
approve
your selves
to
be
the
Disciples
of
Christ
indeed
,
if
ye
continue
not
in
the
Truth
,
1
Joh.
2.24
.
Let
that
therefore
abide
in
you
,
which
you
have
received
and
heard
from
the
beginning
,
If
that
which
ye
have
heard
from
the
beginning
,
shall
remain
in
you
,
ye
shall
continue
in
the
Son
,
and
in
the
Father
,
Hold
fast
the
Truth
of
God
,
which
you
have
received
,
then
shall
you
continue
in
the
Son
:
If
the
Truth
of
God
,
which
you
have
received
and
believed
,
remain
in
you
,
and
be
held
fast
by
you
,
ye
shall
continue
in
the
love
of
the
Father
and
Son
,
but
not
else
;
according
to
what
he
expresseth
again
;
Whosoever
transgresseth
,
and
abideth
not
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
hath
not
God
,
therefore
he
cannot
be
saved
;
he
that
abideth
in
the
Doctrine
hath
the
Father
and
the
Son
.
Therefore
,
as
you
would
be
saved
,
hold
fast
the
Truths
you
have
received
.
Now
here
(
but
I
have
not
time
to
speak
to
it
)
is
a
Case
of
Conscience
;
Whether
every
errour
doth
cut
a
man
off
from
God
?
Answer
,
No
,
God
forbid
:
But
this
we
cannot
speak
to
now
.
Fourthly
,
They
that
hold
not
fast
the
Truth
of
God
,
are
injurious
to
their
Posterity
.
Our
Fore-Fathers
holding
fast
the
Truth
of
God
,
in
the
day
of
their
Trial
,
and
sealing
it
with
their
Bloud
,
was
the
means
of
transmitting
the
purity
of
the
G●spel
to
us
their
Posterity
;
and
,
if
we
,
in
our
Generation
,
hold
no
fast
the
Truth
of
God
,
but
carry
it
loose
in
our
Consciences
and
Judgments
,
and
we
let
it
fall
out
of
our
hands
and
hearts
,
we
forfeit
the
Truths
of
God
,
not
onely
from
ou●
selves
,
but
also
from
our
Posterity
.
Thus
you
see
,
we
shall
wrong
the
God
of
Truth
,
and
the
Truth
of
God
;
we
shall
wrong
our selves
,
and
our
Posterity
,
if
we
hold
not
fast
the
Truth
we
have
received
.
Thus
we
have
the
Reasons
of
the
Doctrine
.
Application
.
For
Application
:
here
,
first
,
I
might
bewail
the
general
want
of
the
care
of
the
performance
of
this
Duty
,
which
hath
appeared
many
years
in
this
Land
.
We
have
had
little
care
of
holding
fast
the
Truths
we
have
received
.
For
holding
fast
the
Truth
in
our
Judgments
,
How
many
are
there
,
whose
Judgments
have
been
perverted
with
many
Errours
?
This
is
that
which
the
Apostle
calls
,
A
turning
aside
to
another
Gospel
,
in
the
first
of
the
Galathians
,
and
the
sixth
Verse
.
And
so
for
holding
fast
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
How
many
are
there
,
that
have
failed
in
that
,
which
Christ
calls
,
〈◊〉
forsaking
of
the
first
Love
,
Revelations
the
seco●●
,
and
the
fourth
Verse
.
And
we
should
hold
fast
the
Truth
in
the
Profession
of
it
;
and
how
many
are
there
that
have
failed
in
that
?
This
the
Apostle
calls
in
the
tenth
of
the
Hebrews
,
A
drawing
back
unto
Perdition
.
And
for
holding
fast
the
Truth
,
in
the
Practice
of
it
,
How
many
have
failed
in
that
?
that
have
been
Professors
,
and
now
are
grown
loose
and
debauched
.
This
the
Apostle
Peter
calls
,
A
turning
aside
from
the
Holy
Commandement
.
All
these
things
call
for
our
Lamentation
.
Exhortation
.
But
the
whole
Work
,
that
I
will
apply
my self
to
,
is
,
to
exhort
every
one
of
you
,
to
the
care
of
this
Duty
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
you
have
heard
and
received
.
Hold
them
fast
in
your
Judgment
,
hold
them
fast
in
your
Will
and
Affections
,
hold
them
fast
in
your
Lives
and
Conversations
,
hold
the
Truths
you
have
received
constantly
;
and
hold
them
against
all
opposition
on
the
right
hand
,
and
on
the
left
,
from
Friends
and
Foes
.
To
press
this
upon
you
,
I
think
I
shall
need
use
no
other
Motive
,
then
what
I
have
laid
down
before
you
in
the
Doctrinal
Part
;
onely
this
one
thing
more
,
and
that
is
;
Take
notice
,
how
urgent
the
Spirit
of
God
is
,
in
pressing
this
in
Scripture
.
Now
,
saith
M
●
.
Hildersham
,
If
in
those
days
,
when
the
Apostles
were
ye●
living
,
who
taught
th●
People
of
GOD
with
more
Power
and
Demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
then
any
of
us
do
,
or
can
.
Yet
,
if
then
they
had
need
of
such
Exhortations
,
to
continue
in
the
Doctrine
,
and
to
abide
in
it
,
to
stand
fast
,
and
hold
fast
,
the
Word
and
Truth
of
God
;
How
much
more
needful
,
are
these
Exhortations
in
our
days
?
If
any
say
,
No
;
There
is
not
more
cause
;
for
then
the
Magistrate
was
a
Mortal
Enemy
to
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Professors
of
it
;
but
we
are
(
thanks
be
to
God
)
under
a
Christian
Magistrate
,
who
doth
not
oppose
,
but
countenance
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Profeffors
of
it
.
If
any
makes
this
Objection
,
I
will
give
you
Mr.
Hildersham's
Answer
to
it
,
which
I
find
in
a
Sermon
of
his
,
Printed
in
the
Year
,
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Thirty
and
one
;
which
is
now
One
and
Thirty
Years
agone
;
saith
he
,
Though
,
through
the
great
mercy
of
GOD
,
we
in
this
Land
,
enjoy
the
Gospel
in
great
Peace
,
and
have
it
countenanced
by
Authority
;
and
though
,
through
the
Religious
Disposition
of
the
KING
,
we
may
have
great
hopes
of
the
continuance
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
seem
to
be
freed
from
all
fear
of
the
altering
of
it
:
Yet
(
says
he
)
there
is
need
of
this
Exhortation
even
in
these
days
;
and
that
for
these
Reasons
.
REAS.
I.
First
,
Because
of
the
great
danger
we
are
in
of
being
over-run
,
or
over-spread
with
Popery
,
and
the
Fiery
Tryal
,
before
we
are
aware
:
For
,
says
he
,
The
great
increase
of
Papists
,
that
we
daily
hear
of
,
and
the
great
declining
of
many
,
who
are
ready
to
receive
any
Errour
that
shall
be
offered
to
them
:
These
things
give
us
just
cause
to
fear
the
danger
of
Popery
over-spreading
us
.
And
Brethren
,
If
it
were
so
in
his
time
,
so
many
years
ago
,
What
is
it
now
?
REAS.
II.
Secondly
,
says
he
,
If
he
there
were
no
danger
o●
Popery
;
yet
,
says
he
,
there
are
so
many
Errours
newly
sprung
up
,
that
do
shew
how
needful
this
Exhortation
is
.
REAS.
III.
Thirdly
,
says
he
,
There
is
such
a
general
decay
of
the
love
of
Religion
,
in
all
places
and
amongst
all
sorts
of
People
,
and
so
much
irreligiousness
every
where
,
that
it
is
the
general
Disease
of
the
Nation
.
Therefore
,
he
concludes
,
That
in
these
Times
of
ours
,
though
Religion
hath
the
Magistrate
to
countenance
it
,
yet
there
is
as
much
need
of
pressing
this
Exhortation
,
as
ever
there
was
:
namely
,
To
hold
fast
the
Truths
,
that
we
have
heard
and
received
.
Now
,
if
you
ask
,
What
you
shall
do
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
you
have
received
,
I
will
give
you
some
Directions
.
First
,
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
Truths
,
that
you
have
heard
and
received
,
get
into
Christ
,
rooted
and
established
in
him
.
Brethren
,
It
is
not
all
the
Learning
in
the
World
,
and
Abilities
that
man
can
have
,
that
will
inable
him
to
hold
out
,
and
hold
fast
the
Truths
that
he
hath
received
.
If
a
time
of
Tryal
come
,
unless
Christ
be
his
Bottom
and
Foundation
,
unless
Christ
be
his
strength
:
if
a
man
stands
upon
his
own
legs
,
his
own
Parts
and
Abilities
,
to
argue
and
dispute
,
and
repel
Objections
,
alas
,
these
things
will
fall
in
a
day
of
Tryal
.
Prison
,
and
Death
,
and
a
Stake
,
are
such
Arguments
,
Brethren
,
that
all
the
Learning
and
Parts
in
the
World
cannot
answer
,
but
onely
Christ
,
and
his
Spirit
,
and
Grace
in
the
Heart
.
Therefore
,
if
you
would
hold
fast
the
Truths
,
which
you
have
received
and
heard
,
and
not
be
beaten
off
from
them
in
the
day
of
Tryal
,
get
into
Christ
,
rooted
,
and
established
in
him
,
then
shall
you
stand
,
not
else
.
2.
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
truths
that
you
have
heard
,
and
received
,
then
take
nothing
upon
trust
,
in
matters
of
Religion
;
what
ever
Preachers
you
hear
,
or
what
ever
Books
you
read
,
take
not
things
upon
trust
,
but
examine
them
,
and
prove
them
by
the
Scriptures
,
and
judge
what
foundation
and
warrant
they
have
from
the
Scriptures
,
and
accordingly
receive
them
,
or
receive
them
not
.
It
is
observable
in
1
Thes.
5.
When
the
Apostle
sayes
,
Despise
not
Prophesyings
,
in
the
next
words
he
sayes
,
Prove
all
things
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
;
as
if
he
should
say
,
Though
I
would
not
have
you
despise
Prophesying
,
and
Preachers
,
yet
I
would
not
have
you
to
take
things
upon
trust
,
in
matters
of
Religion
,
but
prove
all
things
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
3.
If
you
would
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truths
that
you
have
heard
,
and
received
,
get
a
clear
and
distinct
,
and
certain
knowledge
of
what
is
truth
,
that
which
you
would
hold
fast
,
get
a
clear
assured
knowledge
,
that
it
is
the
truth
of
God
,
2
Tim.
3.14
.
Continue
thou
in
the
things
which
thou
hast
learned
,
and
hast
been
assured
of
;
if
a
man
would
continue
in
the
things
that
he
hath
learned
,
he
must
be
assured
of
them
,
that
they
are
the
truths
of
God
:
But
how
shall
a
man
be
assured
,
that
such
and
such
things
are
the
truths
of
God
?
He
may
know
this
;
first
,
by
the
consonancy
of
them
to
the
word
of
God
;
secondly
,
by
the
power
of
them
on
his
own
heart
,
to
convince
,
or
humble
,
and
quicken
it
.
4.
If
you
would
be
inabled
to
hold
fast
the
truths
you
have
heard
,
and
received
,
then
get
a
high
valuation
and
esteem
of
the
truths
of
God
.
Such
as
David
had
,
Psal.
119.12
.
The
Law
of
thy
mouth
is
better
unto
me
,
then
thousands
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
Better
in
it self
;
all
the
Gold
and
Silver
in
the
world
,
all
the
riches
in
the
world
,
will
never
do
a
man
so
much
good
as
that
;
and
better
in
my
estimation
,
I
value
it
more
,
I
had
rather
part
with
all
,
then
with
the
Word
;
A
man
that
is
of
this
mind
,
he
will
hold
fast
the
truth
:
Oh
that
there
were
such
a
heart
in
every
one
of
you
!
as
to
say
,
The
words
of
Gods
mouth
,
they
are
better
then
Estate
,
and
better
then
liberty
,
and
better
then
Wife
and
Children
:
if
there
were
such
a
heart
in
us
,
this
would
inable
us
to
hold
fast
the
truths
of
God
,
and
part
with
all
,
rather
then
them
.
5.
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
truth
,
that
you
have
received
and
heard
,
then
make
conscience
to
practice
according
to
what
you
know
;
make
conscience
to
obey
the
truths
of
God
,
obedience
is
the
sinue
of
constancy
,
Christ
saith
,
Luke
6.44
.
Whosoever
heares
these
Sayings
of
mine
,
and
doth
them
,
he
is
like
a
man
which
built
his
House
,
and
digged
deep
,
and
laid
the
foundation
upon
a
Rock
;
and
when
the
flood
arose
,
and
the
streams
beat
vehemently
upon
that
House
,
it
could
not
shake
it
.
Mark
ye
,
it
could
not
be
shaken
:
the
conscionable
practical
hearer
,
and
receiver
of
the
truth
of
God
,
he
is
the
man
that
is
like
to
hold
out
,
and
to
hold
fast
the
Word
;
he
that
hath
been
a
careless
hearer
,
and
never
made
conscience
to
hear
for
obedience
,
and
practice
,
he
is
blown
over
presently
;
it
is
a
sad
passage
I
have
met
with
in
that
Reverend
man
,
Mr.
Hildersham
,
and
to
me
it
seems
to
have
much
weight
in
it
;
What
hopes
,
sayes
he
,
can
we
have
of
many
of
our
hearers
in
England
,
who
are
willing
to
give
the
World
a
hearing
,
and
outwardly
profess
it
;
but
what
hope
can
we
have
,
but
that
if
a
time
of
triall
come
,
they
will
turn
Papists
,
or
profain
,
or
any
thing
?
for
they
never
loved
the
Word
,
when
they
heard
it
;
and
they
never
obeyed
the
Word
,
but
lived
in
known
sins
;
they
take
up
a
form
of
godliness
,
and
hate
the
power
of
it
;
what
hope
,
but
that
if
a
time
of
tryal
come
,
these
will
fall
from
the
truths
.
6.
If
you
would
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truth
that
you
have
heard
,
and
received
;
then
take
heed
of
receiving
the
least
truth
of
God
,
take
heed
I
say
,
of
knowing
and
willing
,
forsaking
the
least
truth
;
and
knowing
and
willing
,
giving
way
to
the
least
errour
,
as
the
committing
of
the
least
sin
,
may
render
a
man
abominable
unto
God
,
as
you
find
in
Levit.
11.43
.
You
shall
not
make
your selves
abominable
with
any
creeping
thing
;
that
is
,
with
the
eating
of
any
creeping
thing
.
Now
this
was
one
of
the
least
Commandements
that
God
gave
out
,
for
the
not
eating
of
such
and
such
things
;
and
yet
by
transgressing
this
,
the
people
might
make
themselves
abominable
:
the
committing
of
the
least
sin
may
make
a
man
abominable
to
God
;
so
the
embracing
of
the
least
errour
,
and
the
forsaking
of
the
least
truth
,
may
make
a
man
abominable
to
God
:
the
least
truth
forsaken
knowingly
,
and
the
least
errour
imbraced
knowingly
,
becomes
a
great
sin
;
and
a
little
errour
,
makes
way
for
a
greater
,
if
once
a
man
gives
way
to
one
errour
,
a
thousand
will
follow
after
.
If
we
would
hold
fast
the
whole
body
of
truth
,
we
must
take
heed
we
forsake
not
the
least
truth
,
if
we
forsake
God
and
his
truths
,
whether
in
lesser
matters
or
greater
;
and
if
we
turn
back
again
to
Popery
,
and
conform
to
the
Papists
in
lesser
matters
(
saith
Mr.
Hildersham
)
know
of
a
certainty
,
that
Popery
shall
return
again
.
7.
If
you
would
hold
fast
the
truths
you
have
heard
,
and
received
,
then
shun
all
such
persons
as
would
go
about
to
draw
you
off
from
the
truth
of
God
;
shun
all
Seducers
,
confer
not
with
them
;
have
nothing
to
do
with
them
,
and
their
wayes
.
Prov.
19.27
.
Cease
my
Son
,
to
hear
the
instruction
that
causeth
to
erre
from
the
words
of
knowledge
;
thou
hast
been
instructed
in
the
words
of
knowledge
;
and
if
any
would
instruct
thee
otherwise
,
and
seek
to
draw
thee
off
from
the
words
of
truth
,
and
knowledge
,
have
nothing
to
do
with
them
:
Cease
my
Son
to
hear
the
Instruction
that
causeth
to
erre
from
the
words
of
knowledge
.
Now
my
Brethren
,
this
advice
I
judge
to
be
the
more
seasonable
,
because
it
is
in
my
apprehension
,
that
this
present
providence
of
God
,
in
taking
off
at
one
stroak
,
so
many
of
his
Servants
(
that
have
indeavoured
in
uprightness
of
heart
to
instruct
you
,
and
the
People
of
God
,
from
this
work
)
,
it
is
on
my
heart
to
think
and
fear
,
this
will
give
a
great
advantage
to
Seducers
,
to
seek
to
corrupt
you
,
and
draw
you
off
from
the
truth
to
their
party
;
When
the
Shepheards
are
smitten
,
there
is
a
great
opportunity
given
to
the
Foxes
,
and
Wolves
,
to
make
a
prey
of
the
flock
;
when
God
makes
it
dark
,
and
night
,
then
all
the
Beasts
of
the
Forrest
do
creep
out
;
as
the
Psalmist
saith
,
Psal.
104.20
.
When
there
is
a
hight
,
and
Cloud
on
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
then
all
the
Be●sts
of
the
Forrest
will
go
forth
,
many
will
undertake
to
be
your
instructors
,
and
say
here
is
Christ
,
and
there
is
Christ
;
but
believe
them
not
:
remember
the
things
that
you
have
heard
and
received
,
and
hold
them
fast
;
ce●se
from
the
instructions
of
those
that
would
turn
you
aside
.
8.
And
lastly
,
If
you
would
be
able
to
hold
fast
the
truths
of
God
,
then
commend
your selves
and
the
truths
you
would
hold
to
God
in
Prayer
,
and
begg
of
God
to
hold
you
,
that
you
may
keep
his
truth
:
Put
up
those
Requests
to
God
,
that
David
doth
,
Psal.
15.
Hold
up
my
goings
in
thy
paths
,
that
my
foot-steps
slip
not
;
and
in
the
119.
Psalm
,
Be
Surety
for
thy
Servant
for
good
,
hold
thou
me
up
,
and
I
shall
be
safe
,
and
I
will
have
respect
unto
thy
Statutes
continually
;
And
thus
my
Brethren
,
I
have
done
with
this
Doctrine
,
and
this
Sermon
,
and
as
far
as
I
know
,
with
my
Preaching
in
this
place
:
The
day
is
at
hand
,
wherein
I
,
and
many
others
of
my
Bre●hren
shall
be
(
though
not
naturally
dead
yet
)
civilly
dead
,
dead
in
Law
,
dead
as
to
the
work
of
the
Ministry
.
And
,
as
I
told
them
of
this
particular
Congregation
,
the
last
Lords
day
;
so
I
tell
you
;
know
what
I
would
be
willing
to
speak
to
you
,
if
I
lay
on
my
Death-bed
,
and
had
that
exercise
of
Reason
and
Memory
that
I
have
now
:
look
I
say
,
what
I
would
say
to
you
,
if
I
now
lay
on
my
Death-bed
:
the
same
I
shall
speak
to
you
now
,
through
Gods
assistance
;
and
first
,
I
would
,
and
in
some
measure
do
give
thanks
to
God
,
the
God
of
the
spirits
of
all
flesh
;
that
hath
called
me
a
poor
unworthy
Creature
,
not
onely
to
the
knowledge
,
but
to
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
;
and
that
in
this
place
,
and
in
this
part
of
the
Land
;
and
hath
pleased
in
mercy
to
continue
life
and
liberty
to
me
in
my
work
here
,
almost
26.
years
.
Secondly
,
I
would
be
,
and
I
hope
I
am
in
some
measure
,
thankful
to
God
,
and
to
his
people
,
both
of
this
Town
,
and
of
the
Neighbour-hood
,
for
a
great
deal
of
love
and
respect
,
and
encouragement
,
that
they
have
given
to
my
Person
and
Ministry
here
;
and
particularly
,
I
do
acknowledge
my self
to
be
greatly
obliged
to
my
Reverend
Brethren
the
neighbour-Ministers
,
for
the
much
love
I
have
received
from
them
,
their
readines
to
help
me
,
in
supplying
my
place
in
the
time
of
my
sickness
,
or
absence
;
and
sweet
society
I
have
had
with
them
,
I
believe
you
think
it
is
no
easie
thing
for
me
to
speak
,
or
think
of
parting
with
such
an
Auditory
,
and
Society
:
the
like
to
which
,
I
never
look
to
have
on
Earth
again
.
But
seeing
,
for
my
sins
,
and
your
sins
,
God
will
have
it
so
,
we
must
submit
,
and
lye
at
his
feet
:
that
which
he
hath
made
crooked
who
can
make
straight
?
But
before
we
part
,
give
me
leave
to
speak
a
few
words
to
you
,
something
by
way
of
Request
,
and
something
by
way
of
Advice
:
by
way
of
Request
,
I
would
speak
this
.
First
,
That
if
any
of
you
have
found
any
benefit
by
my
poor
Ministry
,
that
if
any
of
you
have
been
inlightened
,
or
awakened
,
or
strengthened
,
and
built
up
in
the
truth
,
and
incouraged
in
the
wayes
of
holiness
,
by
any
thing
that
God
hath
put
into
my
mouth
to
speak
to
you
,
let
God
have
the
prayse
,
and
let
me
have
some
room
in
your
hearts
and
prayers
,
however
God
shall
deal
with
me
.
My
second
Request
is
,
That
wherein
soever
you
have
seen
any
failings
in
me
,
or
any
failings
in
my
Ministeriall
duty
,
that
you
would
please
to
passe
it
by
,
and
to
help
me
in
Prayer
to
God
,
for
the
forgiveness
of
them
:
These
are
my
Requests
of
you
,
and
that
which
I
have
to
say
to
you
,
by
way
of
Advice
,
is
much
the
same
,
with
what
I
said
to
this
particular
.
Congregation
the
last
Lords
day
.
Take
it
in
these
particulars
.
1.
I
would
advise
you
,
and
intreat
you
,
that
we
may
all
of
us
lay
to
heart
,
this
present
Dispensation
of
God
towards
us
,
and
the
Nation
,
in
this
respect
,
that
we
may
be
sensible
of
it
.
I
remember
,
when
I
was
young
,
and
my
famous
Predecessor
,
Mr.
Rogers
,
was
taken
off
from
his
Ministry
in
this
kinde
,
though
but
for
a
few
weeks
,
these
parts
were
wonderfully
sensible
of
that
Providence
,
and
laid
it
to
heart
;
and
were
much
in
Humiliation
,
and
in
Prayer
;
and
I
think
,
I
may
say
,
they
received
an
answer
again
within
some
weeks
.
Now
Brethren
,
though
he
was
worth
some
hundreds
of
us
;
yet
now
it
is
not
the
laying
by
of
one
man
,
but
of
multititudes
,
fifty
in
one
place
,
and
threescore
in
another
;
and
fourscore
in
another
,
and
this
not
by
a
single
Bishop
,
but
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
,
which
makes
the
wound
the
wider
,
and
the
more
uncapable
of
cure
;
and
shall
we
not
be
sensible
of
this
?
Shall
so
many
pretious
vessels
be
laid
by
,
as
vessels
of
no
pleasure
and
none
take
it
to
heart
?
Shall
so
many
burning
lights
be
quenched
together
,
so
many
wells
of
the
Water
of
life
be
stopt
up
together
,
and
this
not
be
laid
to
heart
?
I
beseech
you
consider
and
be
sensible
.
2.
In
the
deepest
,
and
saddest
sence
you
have
of
this
Providence
of
God
;
watch
over
your
own
spirits
,
that
you
lay
the
blame
of
it
no
where
so
much
,
as
upon
your selves
;
blame
none
so
much
for
this
,
as
your selves
.
Some
blame
the
times
and
charge
it
on
their
iniqui●ies
;
others
are
apt
to
blame
us
Ministers
,
and
charg
it
on
our
nicenesse
and
singularity
.
Might
my
Advice
take
place
with
this
people
,
I
would
desire
,
that
every
one
of
us
might
lay
the
blame
no
where
so
much
,
as
on
our selves
,
For
certainly
,
we
have
procured
these
things
to
our selves
.
I
find
our
Predecessors
,
the
Martyrs
,
when
by
a
Law
Religion
was
changed
in
the
Nation
,
and
Idollatry
set
up
,
they
laid
the
blame
not
on
the
Law-makers
,
but
on
themselves
,
and
their
own
hearts
.
One
of
them
saith
,
All
this
is
come
upon
us
,
because
we
did
not
live
the
Gospell
;
we
were
Gospellers
in
lip
,
but
not
in
life
:
Much
more
doth
it
become
us
,
whose
sufferings
are
farre
lesse
,
to
blame
our selves
more
,
then
we
blame
any
others
.
3.
My
third
Aduice
is
this
,
and
I
beseech
you
take
it
in
love
,
for
it
is
out
of
love
that
it
is
given
you
;
if
you
should
perceive
at
this
time
,
a
differnce
in
opinion
and
practice
among
us
,
that
are
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
in
this
Nation
;
standing
,
and
sticking
,
at
things
that
others
can
digest
,
and
doe
;
and
others
doing
things
,
that
some
of
their
Brethren
cannot
come
up
unto
.
Be
not
offended
,
thus
it
hath
alwayes
been
from
the
beginning
,
it
is
no
new
thing
.
Thus
it
was
in
King
Edwards
dayes
.
If
,
there
be
any
of
God's
Servants
that
are
Learned
,
and
Holy
,
and
Faithfull
,
that
do
now
for
the
enjoyment
of
their
Ministry
,
yield
a
conformity
,
to
all
that
is
injoyned
.
I
doubt
not
,
but
many
of
them
are
grieved
,
that
they
cannot
have
the
exercise
of
their
Ministry
without
this
:
and
we
who
cannot
come
up
to
this
,
are
grieved
,
that
we
cannot
come
up
to
it
;
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
have
griefe
enough
;
adde
not
your
censures
to
this
griefe
,
that
is
already
upon
them
.
It
hath
been
all
along
,
a
Mercifull
Providence
of
God
,
that
when
some
of
his
servants
could
not
satisfy
their
consciences
,
and
come
up
to
the
things
that
have
been
imposed
upon
them
,
without
injuring
their
Consciences
;
yet
others
have
had
a
greater
freedom
given
them
,
that
they
could
yeild
;
and
if
not
so
,
What
would
have
become
of
the
people
of
God
?
Therefore
,
in
those
things
,
acknowledg
there
may
be
some
providence
of
God
,
for
good
to
you
in
it
.
5.
My
fourth
Advice
,
I
shall
deliver
to
you
wholly
,
in
the
words
of
that
Holy
man
and
Martyr
of
God
,
Master
Bradford
;
in
his
Letter
to
the
City
of
London
,
saith
he
,
L●t
us
heartily
bewail
our
sins
,
and
repent
of
our
evils
,
let
us
amend
the
evils
of
our
lives
,
let
us
every
one
be
diligent
in
Prayer
,
and
attend
with
reverence
,
on
the
reading
,
and
hearing
of
Gods
Holy
word
,
let
us
reprove
the
workes
of
darknesse
,
let
us
stie
from
Idolatry
,
and
which
is
the
particular
,
I
would
indeed
commend
unto
you
;
Obey
the
Magistrate
,
and
them
that
are
set
over
us
in
the
Lord
,
in
all
things
,
that
are
not
against
the
Word
;
and
when
th●y
command
any
thing
contrary
to
the
Word
;
Let
us
answer
,
It
is
meet
to
obey
God
,
rather
then
men
.
However
saith
he
.
Resist
not
the
Magistrate
,
nor
seek
to
avenge
your selves
;
but
commit
your
cause
to
God
,
be
patient
,
and
submit
to
all
that
are
in
Authority
over
you
;
but
resist
not
,
rise
not
against
Authority
;
but
wait
on
God
,
till
he
pleaseth
to
cause
the
Light
to
arise
and
shine
again
upon
you
.
This
is
my
fourth
Advice
.
4.
Now
it
pleaseth
God
,
that
hearing
oppertun●ties
,
at
least
,
some
of
them
are
taken
from
some
of
us
,
from
many
of
us
,
for
a
time
.
My
Advice
and
Counsell
is
,
that
the
lesse
now
you
hear
,
the
more
you
would
read
;
read
the
word
of
God
much
the
mote
,
and
take
all
helps
for
the
right
understanding
of
what
you
read
.
The
Book
of
Annotations
is
a
great
help
to
inlighten
you
to
understand
the
Scriptures
;
and
next
to
the
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
what
spare
houres
you
have
,
I
would
advise
you
to
bestow
your
time
in
teading
of
the
Book
of
Martyrs
,
a
Book
that
hath
formerly
been
more
prized
,
then
of
late
in
England
.
Especially
,
read
that
part
of
it
which
containes
the
History
of
Queen
Maries
dayes
;
they
will
informe
you
,
of
the
great
controversies
that
are
between
us
,
and
the
Papists
;
and
they
will
informe
you
,
what
you
shall
answer
;
the
reading
how
chearfully
they
went
to
Prison
,
and
to
the
stake
will
embolden
you
against
the
feares
of
sufferings
,
and
death
;
and
the
reading
of
their
Letters
,
will
be
a
great
meanes
to
edifie
,
and
build
you
up
;
this
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
other
good
Books
is
my
fifth
Advice
to
you
.
6.
My
sixth
Advice
to
you
is
,
That
seeing
God
hath
taken
away
your
Week-dayes
opportunities
of
hearing
the
Word
,
here
,
and
in
other
places
,
you
would
be
careful
,
that
the
World
may
not
devoure
Gods
Portion
,
I
mean
that
portion
of
time
,
which
some
of
you
have
bestowed
on
hearing
these
Lectures
:
It
was
a
good
Speech
of
a
gracious
Woman
now
with
God
,
when
Mr.
Rogers
was
silenced
:
Well
,
saith
she
,
By
the
Grace
of
God
,
The
World
shall
never
have
those
houres
,
that
I
was
wont
to
spend
in
hearing
heretofore
:
her
meaning
was
,
she
would
spend
them
in
her
Closet
in
holy
duties
.
It
was
an
excellent
Resolution
,
and
worthy
of
our
imitation
;
and
if
,
I
might
after
26
ye●●●
,
labour
here
in
the
Ministry
,
now
at
my
parting
,
obtain
thus
much
of
you
,
that
you
that
have
been
pleased
to
be
constant
hearers
here
,
would
lay
a
Law
on
your selves
,
that
so
much
time
as
you
formerly
spent
in
coming
hither
,
sitting
here
,
and
in
returning
home
,
that
you
will
spend
that
time
at
home
,
either
in
praying
and
reading
,
and
meditating
in
your
Closets
,
or
else
in
praying
in
,
and
with
your
Families
,
and
instructing
of
them
:
if
I
might
but
obtain
this
of
you
at
my
parting
,
I
should
believe
,
that
the
Devill
and
his
Kingdom
would
be
loosers
,
by
this
out
parting
,
if
you
would
spend
this
time
weekly
in
holy
exercises
,
reading
and
praying
for
your selves
,
and
for
the
Nation
,
and
for
your
Families
,
which
you
were
wont
to
spend
in
coming
to
these
Lectures
,
and
in
attending
here
,
and
returning
home
;
and
that
is
my
sixth
Advice
to
you
,
and
herefore
let
me
intreat
this
of
you
.
7.
And
my
seventh
Advice
and
Counsel
is
this
,
that
seeing
it
pleaseth
God
to
take
away
from
you
,
so
many
of
your
publick
Instructors
,
that
you
would
every
one
of
you
that
are
heads
of
Families
,
be
so
much
the
more
in
instructing
,
and
teaching
your
Families
:
Be
so
much
the
more
in
this
,
by
how
much
the
lesse
is
done
in
publick
.
Read
the
Word
in
your
Families
,
and
catechise
your
Families
;
and
see
that
they
may
understand
them
:
you
have
many
helps
for
this
,
as
M.
Perkins
,
and
M.
Ball
,
and
the
Assemblies
Catechisme
.
8.
And
the
last
Advice
I
have
to
give
you
,
is
this
,
That
you
would
still
continue
your
Reverence
of
,
and
●ove
to
,
and
care
for
the
observing
of
the
Lords
holy
Sabbath
;
it
is
that
my
Brethren
,
wherein
God
hath
been
honoured
in
this
Town
,
and
in
these
Parts
,
I
think
as
much
as
in
most
places
of
the
World
,
and
I
pray
,
do
so
still
,
and
when
you
have
not
publick
Ordinances
,
and
publick
helps
for
the
sanctifying
of
the
Lords
Day
at
home
,
in
your
own
Congregations
,
if
you
can
have
the
Word
and
Ordinances
,
in
any
comfortable
manner
abroad
:
travel
for
it
,
I
say
travel
for
it
,
and
when
you
have
them
not
at
home
,
nor
abroad
,
be
so
much
the
more
earnest
,
and
fervent
,
and
abundant
in
your
Family
,
and
secret
duties
,
in
the
sanctification
of
the
Lords
Day
:
I
have
some
feares
,
least
if
time
should
come
to
that
passe
,
that
the
Magistrate
should
connive
at
the
profaning
of
the
Lords
day
,
giving
way
to
sports
and
Recreations
on
it
,
and
Preachers
should
cry
down
the
strict
observation
of
the
Lords
day
,
and
the
like
;
I
am
afraid
we
have
many
youths
,
that
in
these
parts
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Instructions
that
have
been
given
them
,
would
be
ready
to
dance
after
these
Pipes
,
and
run
into
the
profaning
of
the
Lords
Day
:
therefore
you
that
are
governours
of
Families
,
remember
the
Charge
that
God
hath
given
you
,
more
expresly
concerning
this
,
then
in
any
other
thing
that
I
know
of
;
Thou
,
nor
thy
Sonne
,
nor
thy
Daughter
,
nor
thy
Man-servant
,
nor
thy
Maid-servant
,
nor
thy
Cattel
,
nor
thy
stranger
that
is
within
thy
gates
,
shalt
thou
suffer
to
violate
the
day
of
the
Lord
:
Therefore
know
your
Authority
,
and
do
your
duty
;
And
put
on
that
holy
Resolution
of
Joshua
,
Whatsoever
others
do
,
I
and
my
House
will
serve
the
Lord
,
so
say
you
:
Whatever
others
do
,
I
and
mine
will
sanctifie
the
Lords
Day
,
and
keep
it
holy
;
So
do
,
and
the
Blessing
of
God
shall
be
on
you
,
all
the
week
long
.
And
now
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
Grace
;
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
Inheritance
among
all
them
that
are
sanctified
.
FINIS
.
Mr
Cradecots
Farewell
Sermon
.
Phil.
4.
latter
part
of
vers.
9.
—
And
heard
,
and
seen
in
me
do
,
and
the
God
of
peace
shall
be
with
you
.
FRom
this
Verse
we
may
observe
three
Doctrines
.
Doct.
〈◊〉
.
That
the
peoples
eyes
must
be
taught
by
the
Ministers
holiness
of
life
,
as
well
as
their
ears
by
the
Ministers
soundness
of
Doctrine
.
Paul
did
not
reach
one
thing
and
practice
another
;
he
practised
as
he
preached
,
and
he
both
practised
and
preached
the
forementioned
Duties
in
the
Verse
before
the
Text.
And
to
this
end
the
Lord
appointed
a
Ministry
to
be
perpetuated
through
all
ages
of
the
World
:
And
it
is
the
Lords
appointment
that
peoples
ears
should
be
taught
by
the
Ministers
holiness
of
life
,
as
well
as
their
ears
by
their
soundness
in
Doctrine
;
and
this
is
necessary
for
the
Minister
himself
,
and
necessary
for
the
,
people
:
No
marvel
then
that
a
faithful
Ministry
is
the
Butt
of
the
Devils
malice
,
or
his
craft
and
cruelty
,
and
that
the
Devil
hath
in
all
Ages
attempted
and
endeavoured
utterly
to
overthrow
the
Ministry
,
or
topoyson
and
fly-blow
it
shamefully
;
and
this
is
the
method
whereby
Satan
hath
endeavoured
to
fly-blow
the
Ministry
Why
then
see
the
folly
and
madness
of
those
people
who
affect
or
cry
up
those
Ministers
who
do
not
reach
their
people
with
sound
Doctrine
,
or
a
holy
life
;
and
whether
there
be
not
such
Ministers
which
do
not
teach
their
peoples
ears
with
soundness
of
Doctrine
,
or
their
ey●●
with
a
holy
life
?
and
whether
there
be
not
such
people
as
do
cry
up
such
Ministers
;
and
whether
or
no
〈◊〉
people
are
not
guilty
of
spiritual
folly
and
madness
?
judge
ye
.
Doct.
2.
A
Ministers
soundness
in
Doctrine
and
holiness
of
life
and
conversation
,
doth
lay
a
very
great
obligation
on
a
people
to
a
due
conscientious
practice
of
every
commanded
duty
.
The
Apostle
,
we
see
,
maketh
his
Preaching
and
Practice
an
argument
to
excite
the
Philippians
to
the
fore-mentioned
commanded
duties
,
as
is
in
the
Text
,
and
the
verse
before
the
Text.
As
first
of
all
,
the
Appellations
and
Titles
given
in
Scripture
to
such
Ministers
whose
Doctrine
is
sound
,
and
whose
Lives
and
Conversations
are
exemplarily
holy
.
They
are
called
,
1.
The
salt
of
the
Earth
,
as
Mat.
5.13
.
read
that
,
saith
Christ
to
those
great
Teachers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Dispensers
of
his
Oracles
,
and
in
them
to
their
Successours
.
Salt
hath
two
things
in
it
,
namely
,
Sharpness
and
Savouriness
;
and
thus
Ministers
,
first
must
rebuke
sharply
,
that
people
may
be
sown
in
the
Faith
,
as
Paul
enjoyns
Titus
,
as
in
the
1.
of
Titus
and
13.
verse
.
And
secondly
,
Ministers
must
speak
savoury
things
to
every
person
,
and
to
every
palate
,
that
their
people
may
be
savoury
both
in
heart
and
life
;
but
to
be
as
unfavoury
as
stinking
carion
in
the
nostrils
of
Almighty
God
,
under
such
a
savoury
and
seasoning
Ministry
,
this
is
woful
.
It
is
the
nature
of
salt
to
cause
barrenness
where
it
seasoneth
not
,
therefore
we
read
of
Abimel●●
in
Judge
,
9.
ver.
45.
that
be
swed
the
City
with
salt
:
So
that
people
who
live
under
a
sharp
and
savoury
Ministry
,
and
are
not
seasoned
therewith
,
and
preserved
from
purrefaction
in
their
fin
and
corruption
thereb●
their
case
is
very
dangerous
.
2.
They
are
called
again
the
Light
of
the
World
,
in
Mat.
5.14
.
read
that
.
As
for
their
Doctrine
,
the
Salt
of
the
Earth
;
so
for
their
Lives
,
the
Light
of
the
World
;
and
they
must
therefore
lead
convincing
lives
,
as
John
5.35
.
read
that
;
it
is
there
said
of
John
the
Baptist
,
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
gives
him
this
commendatory
Character
,
or
Testimonial
,
That
be
was
a
burning
and
a
shining
light
,
burning
in
himself
,
and
shining
to
others
:
Or
as
it
was
said
of
Basil
,
Thundring
in
his
Doctrine
,
and
lightning
in
his
Life
and
Conversation
.
Now
if
good
Ministers
be
the
light
of
the
world
,
then
hence
we
may
infer
,
2.
Inf.
1.
That
without
a
godly
faithful
Ministry
the
world
lyeth
in
darkness
,
ignorance
,
errour
,
sin
and
misery
.
It
is
said
of
Galilee
,
in
Mat.
4.16
.
That
the
〈◊〉
who
sate
in
darknese
,
saw
great
light
,
read
that
.
Why
,
had
they
not
Priests
and
Levites
?
I
answer
,
they
had
indeed
sorr
,
Priests
,
but
they
had
not
a
faithful
Ministry
;
and
therefore
the
Evangelists
rells
them
they
sate
in
darkness
,
yea
,
in
the
region
and
shadow
of
death
,
notwishstanding
the
sorry
sottish
Priests
they
had
,
But
,
when
they
had
a
faithful
Ministry
,
they
are
said
to
see
a
great
Light
.
Again
,
If
good
Ministers
be
the
light
of
the
world
,
then
we
may
draw
this
Corollary
,
That
to
be
offended
at
the
light
of
a
faithful
and
powerful
,
Ministry
,
argues
and
speaks
a
very
sinful
and
wretched
frame
of
heart
.
Nothing
is
to
excellent
,
but
some
will
be
displeased
at
and
with
it
,
as
Eccles.
11.7
.
Even
the
light
it self
we
know
is
offensive
to
sore
eyes
;
and
this
the
burning
and
shining
light
of
a
godly
and
faithful
Ministry
is
offensive
and
terrible
to
some
;
but
who
are
they
?
fore
diseased
souls
,
the
Lord
knows
.
The
Ark
of
God
,
which
was
the
monument
of
his
presence
,
whom
did
it
smite
with
Emrods
but
the
Philistinet
?
What
then
,
is
the
Ale-bench
more
easie
to
thee
than
thy
Pew
is
to
thee
in
this
place
?
than
a
Conscience
,
Soul-searching
Sermon
?
what
,
art
thou
offended
at
a
powerful
faithful
Ministry
?
Oh
fearful
plague-tokens
!
3.
To
do
all
that
man
can
do
to
put
out
the
Light
,
this
is
worse
.
It
is
the
most
horrid
,
hellish
plot
,
that
can
be
assigned
or
named
;
and
of
this
I
am
sure
the
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
plead
not
guilty
,
which
like
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
take
away
from
the
people
the
key
of
knowledge
,
and
shut
up
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
against
men
.
How
terribly
doth
our
blessed
Lord
thunder-strike
those
stupid
Pharisees
for
this
?
Mat.
23.13
.
And
as
did
the
Pharisees
,
so
did
the
Papists
:
For
1.
Heretofore
they
made
it
a
mortal
sin
to
read
Gods
word
.
2.
Afterwards
they
clogged
the
liberty
they
granted
with
such
cautions
and
restrictions
,
as
tha●●●ry
few
escaped
of
those
that
were
within
the
reach●●
the
Inquisition
.
3.
Those
clogs
contented
not
,
but
now
it
is
thought
fit
utterly
to
deny
liberty
,
and
can
there
be
a
more
horrible
hellish
plot
assigned
than
this
,
to
take
from
people
their
knowledge
of
salvation
?
And
thus
the
Church
of
Rome
,
whether
they
have
Church-snuffers
or
not
,
to
be
sure
they
have
Church
extinguishers
,
and
various
means
to
put
out
the
light
.
Oh
fearful
is
this
!
as
in
John
3.19
,
20.
That
is
the
reason
men
hate
the
Light
,
because
their
deeds
are
evil
.
Again
,
If
good
Ministers
be
the
Light
of
the
world
,
then
hence
may
we
draw
this
conclusion
,
that
it
concerns
people
very
nearly
to
believe
in
the
light
,
and-to
walk
in
the
light
,
and
to
work
while
the
light
lasteth
,
at
our
blessed
Saviour
exhorteth
in
John
12
,
35
,
36.
read
that
.
God
sets
up
his
Ministers
as
Lights
,
as
Candles
on
the
candlesticks
of
his
Church
,
to
awaken
men
,
and
to
light
men
unto
eternal
life
:
And
ought
not
people
to
pray
hard
,
and
work
hard
while
the
light
lasteth
?
Go●
removes
many
times
the
candle
and
candlestick
,
and
makes
the
Sun
to
go
down
at
noon-day
,
as
Amos
8.9
.
So
darkens
the
earth
at
clear
day
.
Good
Ministers
they
are
called
the
Light
of
the
world
,
and
they
are
called
.
3.
Stars
,
as
in
Revel.
3.1
.
And
who
are
meant
by
the
seven
Stars
?
Rev.
1
ult.
they
are
the
Angels
,
that
is
,
the
Ministers
of
the
seven
Churches
.
Now
the
Stars
are
said
to
affect
those
inferiour
bodies
,
1.
By
their
influence
.
And
thus
godly
and
faithful
Ministers
,
by
the
influence
of
their
lips
,
they
feed
many
with
the
bread
of
life
.
2.
By
their
regular
motives
of
their
lives
they
confirm
many
.
3.
By
the
light
of
both
they
confirm
many
:
one
while
their
employment
is
to
instruct
poor
souls
,
and
so
they
are
like
Stars
shining
in
a
dark
winter
night
;
another
while
they
are
to
converse
in
their
courses
,
Judg.
5.20
.
Now
to
enjoy
and
live
under
the
Ministry
of
such
Stars
,
and
yet
to
walk
in
darkness
,
and
to
have
fellowship
with
the
works
of
darknesse
,
to
remain
unconvinc'd
,
unconverted
,
unhumbled
,
unmortified
,
unfruitful
,
this
is
woful
,
this
is
a
very
lamentable
state
.
4.
They
are
called
the
Lords
Messengers
,
and
Embassadours
,
Mal.
2.7
.
And
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
for
indeed
the
Ministers
of
the
New
Testament
they
are
no
where
called
Priests
,
they
are
called
Embassadours
for
Christ
,
2
Cor.
5.20
.
Godly
,
faithful
Ministers
are
the
Lords
Messengers
and
Embassadours
in
matters
concerning
the
soul
,
the
precious
,
immortal
,
never
dying
soul
of
man
,
not
in
the
matter●
of
this
life
,
but
for
the
soul
.
Now
this
is
no
mean
employment
to
treat
with
God
for
the
soul
.
5.
They
are
called
the
Lords
Husbandmen
.
Gods
Church
is
his
husbandry
,
1
Cor.
3.9
.
And
Ministers
are
Gods
Husbandmen
:
naturally
we
are
.
like
a
barren
wilderness
;
now
the
Lord
sends
his
Husbandmen
to
those
barren
wildernesses
,
to
make
it
a
fruitful
Paradis●
Now
for
Gods
Husbandmen
to
plow
,
fow
,
and
〈◊〉
row
,
and
yet
no
fruit
,
no
crop
,
Isa.
5.6
When
Gods
Vineyard
brought
forth
no
fruit
,
I
will
take
away
all
their
rainy
clouds
,
saith
God
;
you
shall
have
clouds
,
but
you
shall
have
clouds
without
rain
;
you
shall
have
Ministers
still
,
but
such
as
shall
never
do
your
souls
any
good
.
Well
,
you
see
the
titles
given
to
them
in
Scripture
:
they
are
c●lled
the
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Light
of
the
World
,
and
Stars
,
and
the
Lords
Messengers
and
Embassadours
,
and
Husbandmen
;
all
which
doth
import
a
very
great
obligation
lying
on
a
people
who
live
under
such
a
Minister
and
who
live
under
,
and
practice
every
commanded
duty
.
1.
Inference
.
2.
Dangerous
and
fearful
is
the
estate
of
those
who
have
enjoyed
,
and
lived
under
,
and
have
not
been
wrought
upon
by
such
a
Ministry
.
And
this
will
appear
if
we
consider
,
1.
How
fearful
a
sentence
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
to
those
that
live
under
,
but
despise
,
and
pro●t
not
by
the
Ministry
of
his
faithful
servants
,
Mat
10
14
,
15.
And
do
not
think
that
Christ
said
this
touching
the
Ministry
of
the
Apostles
only
,
cert●inly
the
Lord
Christ
would
have
it
to
be
understood
of
the
Ministry
of
all
his
faithful
servants
,
whom
he
f●ndeth
to
teach
his
people
John
13.20
.
whomsoever
he
sends
and
16
,
He
that
despiseth
whoms●ev●●
〈◊〉
send
,
des●iseth
me
.
Then
is
the
message
of
the
Lords
faithful
Messengers
received
aright
,
when
people
do
not
only
●ea●●●
,
but
receive
it
and
bring
forth
fruit
,
as
our
blested
Lo●d
speaks
of
good
hearers
,
Mark
4.20
.
Those
are
they
that
hear
,
and
receive
the
fruits
●own
in
good
ground
:
●nd
thus
our
blested
Lord
expounds
himself
,
Mat.
11
24.
He
telleth
us
there
,
that
they
of
Caper●●um
shall
be
in
a
worse
case
than
they
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
;
and
why
?
because
they
repented
not
at
Christs
Sermons
and
Miracles
;
they
were
not
to
be
seen
in
their
lives
,
notwithstanding
Christs
Ministry
,
notwithstanding
Christs
preaching
,
and
his
thiracles
among
them
,
they
did
not
amend
their
hearts
and
ways
:
Oh
how
fearful
a
sentence
hath
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
denounced
against
such
!
2.
If
a
people
be
not
wrought
upon
by
such
a
Ministry
what
hope
can
such
a
people
have
,
that
any
thing
sh●●
do
their
souls
any
good
?
for
is
not
the
Ministry
of
Gods
faithful
servants
the
power
of
God
to
salvation
,
and
the
ministration
or
the
Spirit
?
2
Cor.
3.8
.
That
is
that
Ministry
whereby
the
spirit
of
grace
and
holiness
is
infused
into
the
hearts
of
the
Father
's
chosen
ones
in
Christ
Jesus
.
The
Poet
speaks
of
excellent
Musicians
,
who
,
by
power
of
their
musick
,
made
stones
to
leap
into
a
wall
A
godly
,
faithful
Ministry
hath
done
more
it
hath
taken
the
stone
out
of
mans
heart
,
and
hath
given
them
new
hearts
,
it
hath
made
all
the
commandments
of
God
easie
to
many
a
poor
soul
,
because
it
loves
its
Father
,
its
Redeemer
,
and
●omforter
.
There
is
a
kind
of
obedience
in
a
godly
faithful
Minister
;
and
if
this
will
not
do
,
nothing
will
,
as
in
Luke
16.31
.
3.
Is
not
the
cause
of
the
non-proficiency
of
such
a
people
under
such
a
Ministry
in
themselves
?
Oh
men
do
hinder
the
fruit
of
the
word
of
their
own
souls
,
the
powerful
operation
and
working
of
the
word
on
their
own
souls
!
the
Lord
prophecies
that
sentence
on
the
Jews
,
Matth.
13.14
.
He
layes
all
the
blame
on
themselves
,
and
assigns
their
own
sins
,
and
the
reason
and
cause
of
it
,
as
in
Verse
13.
And
thus
our
blessed
Saviour
expounds
the
Parable
of
the
Sower
,
shewing
how
many
that
hear
the
word
are
never
the
better
for
it
;
and
be
lay●th
the
blame
on
themselves
,
as
in
Luke
8.14
.
what
then
,
hast
thou
not
profited
under
the
Ministry
of
the
Lords
faithful
servants
?
Oh
lay
the
blame
on
thy
〈◊〉
4.
Consider
,
hath
not●
the
Lord
himself
a
hand
in
〈◊〉
proficiency
,
or
non-proficiency
under
such
a
Minist●
surely
the
Lord
hath
a
chief
hand
in
making
the
Min●●stry
of
his
servants
fruitful
or
not
fruitful
to
them
〈◊〉
enjoy
it
:
Now
to
enjoy
and
not
enjoy
,
is
it
not
a
fea●ful
sign
that
ye
are
not
of
God
?
as
Joh.
8.47
.
Is
it
not
a
sign
that
thou
art
not
of
Gods
Elect
,
at
least
of
Regeneration
?
But
you
will
say
did
not
the
Jews
hear
Gods
word
?
Yes
,
they
did
,
with
their
bodily
cars
,
but
they
heard
it
not
with
faith
,
submission
,
and
fruitfulnesse
,
and
therefore
our
blessed
Saviour
tells
them
,
they
were
not
of
God
,
that
is
,
they
were
at
least
in
〈◊〉
unregenerate
,
if
not
in
a
reprobate
condition
:
And
so
John
10.26
.
Ye
are
those
Goats
(
saith
Christ
)
that
must
stand
at
my
left
hand
in
that
great
day
;
And
then
Unbelievers
shall
teflect
on
themselves
,
not
on
Christ
Ministry
by
the
mouths
of
his
servants
.
But
if
any
should
say
,
what
then
,
will
you
say
th●●
all
of
us
are
Reprobates
that
are
not
wrought
on
by
your
Ministry
?
I
say
not
so
;
for
that
seed
which
hath
been
sown
on
you
,
may
do
your
souls
good
hereafter
,
though
●t
hath
done
them
little
or
no
good
as
yet
.
But
secondly
,
this
I
may
boldly
say
,
that
if
any
of
you
die
in
your
present
state
,
unconverted
,
unregenerate
,
you
will
carrie
with
you
to
your
grave
as
fearful
marks
of
reprobation
,
as
any
we
can
find
in
the
whole
book
of
God
.
John
Baptist
compares
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
to
a
Fan
,
in
Mat.
3.12
.
When
the
Lord
Jesus
maketh
use
of
the
Ministry
of
his
faithfull
servants
among
the
people
,
when
he
maketh
use
of
those
Fans
,
it
will
appear
who
among
them
are
wheat
and
shall
be
gathered
into
the
Lords
Garner
;
and
who
among
them
are
chaff
,
and
shall
be
cast
into
the
〈◊〉
.
And
now
whether
the
present
state
that
you
have
lied
under
,
and
are
not
yet
wrought
upon
by
a
faithful
Ministry
,
be
not
very
dangerous
,
judge
ye
?
And
so
much
may
suffice
for
the
Doctrinal
part
.
If
it
be
so
then
,
That
a
Ministers
soundness
in
doctrine
,
and
holiness
of
life
and
conversation
,
doth
lay
a
great
obligation
on
a
people
conscientiously
and
duly
to
practice
every
commanded
duty
;
Then
first
of
all
,
the
first
Use
we
shall
make
of
this
Doctrine
shall
be
by
way
of
Tryal
and
Examination
,
and
that
in
two
particulars
.
1
Branch
of
the
Use
of
Tryal
.
First
,
Whether
you
in
this
Parish
,
in
this
place
,
you
here
before
the
Lord
do
make
conscience
of
the
due
practice
of
every
commanded
duty
?
Secondly
,
Whether
the
Ministry
you
have
enjoyed
and
lived
under
,
doth
not
lay
a
great
obligation
on
you
so
to
doe
?
For
the
first
of
these
,
Whether
you
here
before
the
Lord
do
make
conscience
of
the
due
practice
of
every
commanded
duty
in
obedience
to
Almighty
God
,
you
may
try
your selves
by
these
three
excellent
Ingredients
.
First
,
Universality
,
Canst
thou
in
the
witnesse
of
thy
conscience
say
,
that
through
grace
thou
dost
every
,
as
well
as
any
part
of
the
Lords
revealed
will
,
so
far
as
thou
knowest
it
?
2.
Vniformity
;
Dost
thou
do
all
without
prejudice
or
partiality
?
3.
Vbiquity
,
Art
thou
the
same
at
●●ome
as
abroad
,
in
thy
Closet
as
well
as
in
the
Congregation
?
and
dost
thou
mind
inward
and
secret
,
as
well
as
open
and
outward
holiness
?
What
saith
conscience
to
this
?
As
first
,
Hath
commanded
duties
a
throne
in
your
own
souls
and
conscience
.
Secondly
,
Have
they
a
throne
in
thy
Family
.
First
Have
commanded
duties
a
throne
,
in
your
own
fouls
and
consciences
?
Is
your
hearts
fully
possest
〈◊〉
the
power
of
those
divine
and
heavenly
truths
,
〈◊〉
you
have
often
heard
,
which
hath
been
again
and
again
inculcated
upon
you
,
as
it
was
upon
the
Thessaloni●●●
,
1
Thes.
1.5
.
their
carnal
principles
were
confuted
,
th●●
passion
moderated
,
their
lusts
mortified
,
their
self-ends
consounded
;
are
yours
so
?
Have
commanded
duties
a
throne
in
your
souls
and
consciences
?
Oh
that
all
your
consciences
could
give
a
satisfying
answer
to
this
Quaery
.
Secondly
,
Have
commanded
duties
a
throne
in
your
Families
;
do
you
make
conscience
of
Family
duties
are
your
houses
Bethels
,
that
is
,
houses
of
God
,
houses
of
Prayer
,
are
they
habitations
of
Holinesse
and
Righteousnesse
?
do
you
make
conscience
of
relative
as
well
as
of
personal
duties
?
Oh
that
all
your
consciences
could
give
a
satisfying
answer
to
this
Quaery
.
2.
Branch
of
the
Use
of
Tryal
.
But
now
the
second
Branch
of
this
Use
of
Tryal
and
Examination
,
is
this
;
Whether
the
Ministry
you
have
enjoyed
and
lived
under
,
doth
not
lay
a
very
great
obligation
on
you
,
to
put
in
execution
every
commanded
duty
,
as
Rom.
10.6
,
7
,
8.
that
is
,
the
Word
of
Faith
we
Preach
;
read
that
place
:
and
may
not
we
take
up
that
with
some
variation
,
and
say
,
You
have
heard
of
the
disease
,
the
misery
,
and
remedy
.
When
the
great
God
shall
arraign
thee
at
the
great
and
fearfull
Day
;
and
shall
〈◊〉
thus
,
Thou
rebellious
wretch
,
why
didst
thou
not
forsake
thy
evil
wayes
,
thy
drunkennesse
,
thy
●ipling
,
thy
covetousnesse
,
thy
snuffing
at
purity
,
thy
inve●erate
heart
and
spirit
against
my
holy
wayes
and
Ministers
?
why
didst
thou
not
forsake
thy
evil
wayes
?
wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
,
Lord
,
I
lived
under
1.
A
so
I
betraying
,
non-resident
,
Minister
,
one
〈◊〉
made
it
his
businesse
to
fleece
indeed
,
not
to
feed
the
flock
;
or
2.
Under
a
foul-poysoning
Innovator
;
or
3.
Under
a
soul-pining
dry
nurse
;
or
4.
Under
a
soul-misguiding
guide
;
or
5.
Under
a
soul
unsetling
temporizer
:
or
6.
Under
a
soul-destroying
discountenancer
.
1.
Canst
thou
say
that
thou
livest
under
a
soul-betraying
,
non-resident
Minister
,
one
that
made
it
his
business
to
fleece
,
and
not
to
feed
the
flock
?
one
that
looked
after
the
wool
and
fat
of
the
flock
;
the
fleece
,
but
never
minded
the
flock
,
but
non-residency
hath
been
hitherto
decryed
,
as
that
as
breeds
a
Minister
idle
and
erroneous
,
or
licentious
?
but
wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
.
Lord
,
I
lived
under
such
a
Minister
,
that
was
a
soul-betraying
Minister
,
one
that
was
greedy
of
Livings
,
and
had
perhaps
two
or
three
,
or
four
,
but
so
bad
a
man
,
that
the
worst
was
too
good
for
him
?
or
wilt
thou
be
able
to
plead
,
or
canst
thou
say
.
2.
Lord
,
I
lived
under
a
soul-poysoning
Innovator
,
one
that
was
for
formality
more
then
reality
of
true
worship
;
one
that
preached
such
Doctrine
as
did
not
season
,
but
poyson
and
destroy
the
souls
of
his
hearers
;
such
are
Romish
Teachers
,
Jesuites
,
Priests
and
Seminaries
,
who
so
affect
the
outward
pomp
,
as
they
neglect
the
inward
power
of
it
?
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
,
Lord
,
I
lived
under
the
Ministry
of
such
a
one
,
who
was
more
realous
for
the
formality
of
thy
worship
,
than
the
reality
;
more
zealous
for
those
things
that
will
not
〈◊〉
the
tryal
of
the
Lords
day
of
appearance
,
than
for
the
su●stance
of
Religion
:
Or
3.
Canst
thou
plead
that
thou
livedst
under
a
soul
pining
dry
Nurse
,
one
that
did
not
,
or
could
not
seed
us
with
the
sincere
milk
of
thy
Word
,
one
from
whom
thou
never
heardst
a
soul-solid
,
a
soul-working
Sermon
all
thy
life
?
I
appeal
to
your
Consciences
,
have
you
not
heard
often
of
your
miser●●
and
Gods
mecy
,
and
Christs
merits
?
Have
you
not
he●●
often
of
the
necessity
of
a
holy
life
?
Oh
the
conviction
informations
,
exhortations
,
perswasions
,
directions
,
you
have
enjoyed
and
lived
under
!
Hath
not
thy
state
〈◊〉
nature
been
ripped
up
,
and
the
Anatomy
,
(
not
of
the
Councel
of
Trent
)
but
of
Gods
Book
,
been
shewed
to
thee
?
What
shall
I
say
,
hath
not
Hell
and
Damnation
to
all
rebellious
,
and
Heaven
and
Salvation
to
all
true
penitent
souls
,
been
preached
to
you
?
4.
Or
canst
thou
say
that
thou
livedst
under
a
soul-misguiding
guide
,
as
1.
A
blind
Seer
,
a
blind
Watchman
,
a
blind
Leader
of
the
blind
,
one
who
knew
not
Heavens
way
?
Canst
thou
say
thou
livedst
under
such
a
creature
that
is
not
to
be
found
in
Christs
Catalogue
,
an
I
dolpreacher
,
as
in
Psalm
135.15
,
16
,
17.
verses
,
read
that
,
Or
2.
if
not
ignorant
,
yet
one
so
vicious
,
that
he
pulled
down
more
with
his
foul
hand
,
then
he
built
up
with
his
fair
tongue
?
Canst
thou
say
thou
livedst
under
one
,
who
by
his
conversation
gave
his
Doctrine
the
lye
?
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
plead
thus
at
the
great
day
?
or
wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
5.
That
thou
hast
lived
under
a
soul-unsetling
Temporizer
?
what
would
he
not
do
rather
then
he
would
lose
his
Living
?
which
made
me
think
Religion
to
be
but
a
fancy
.
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
at
the
great
Day
,
Lord
,
it
was
my
sad
lot
and
portion
to
live
under
the
Ministry
of
such
a
one
,
who
tuned
his
Fiddle
to
the
times
of
every
one
?
I
,
or
lastly
,
Wilt
thou
be
able
to
say
thou
livedst
under
a
soul-destroying
Discountenancer
of
all
purity
and
holiness
?
one
(
perhaps
)
though
no
dunce
,
or
drunkard
,
yet
a
profane
scoffer
,
one
that
preached
holiness
out
of
his
Pulpit
,
and
Parish
,
and
House
,
and
the
like
.
But
first
of
all
,
we
can
through
grace
appeal
in
this
case
both
to
the
Lord
and
to
your selves
,
that
it
hath
not
been
so
with
you
.
2.
Consider
how
unexcusable
you
will
be
,
if
you
live
and
dye
in
your
ignorance
,
impenitency
,
and
unbelief
.
1.
Consider
,
we
can
in
this
case
appeal
both
to
the
Lord
and
〈◊〉
your selves
.
1.
To
the
Lord
:
we
are
able
with
an
humble
boldness
to
appeal
to
him
,
and
say
,
Lord
,
thou
knowest
we
have
given
this
people
warning
,
Ezek
3.18
.
Now
blessed
be
the
Lord
,
we
can
humbly
appeal
to
his
Majesty
,
Oh
Lord
,
thou
knowest
we
have
warned
the
wicked
to
turn
from
his
wicked
way
,
and
the
profane
from
his
profaneness
,
and
the
superstitious
from
his
superstition
,
and
the
schismatical
from
his
schism
,
and
the
formal
from
his
formality
,
and
the
civil
honest
man
from
resting
in
his
morality
.
Oh
blessed
be
thyname
,
we
have
endeavoured
to
take
off
this
people
from
all
their
sandy
,
quagmoiry
foundations
.
Lord
,
thou
knowest
our
prayers
for
them
.
And
so
2.
To
appeal
to
you
:
And
this
was
a
very
great
comfort
to
St.
Paul
,
that
he
could
appeal
to
the
people
themselves
,
as
Acts
20.26
,
27.
This
was
a
great
comfort
to
him
;
and
blessed
be
the
God
of
Grace
,
it
is
a
great
comfort
to
us
,
that
we
can
take
you
to
record
,
that
we
are
pure
from
your
blood
;
we
have
not
ceased
to
declare
all
that
the
Father
hath
shewn
to
us
;
we
have
not
been
affrighted
by
any
man
,
or
mens
frowns
,
nor
debauched
to
conceal
any
part
thereof
by
any
mans
smiles
.
2.
Consider
how
inexcusable
you
will
be
,
if
you
live
and
die
in
your
ignorance
,
impenitency
,
and
unbelief
,
Ezek.
3.10
.
Observe
it
,
if
you
miscarry
for
Eternity
,
the
bloud
of
your
souls
will
not
be
charged
on
us
;
nay
,
it
will
be
on
your
own
heads
,
And
there
fore
the
Apostle
Paul
,
when
the
preached
Christ
to
the
Jews
,
and
they
opposed
and
blasphemed
,
their
bloud
was
upon
〈◊〉
own
heads
,
as
Acts
18.5
,
6.
Oh
consider
it
!
if
you
Ministers
have
been
faithful
,
they
are
clear
,
and
free
and
guiltlesse
;
the
Lord
will
never
charge
the
bloud
of
souls
on
them
.
Considet
it
therefore
:
how
speechlesse
will
you
be
at
the
great
day
,
if
you
live
and
die
in
your
sins
?
may
not
the
Lord
say
of
this
place
,
as
he
did
of
Capern●um
,
Mat.
11.23
.
for
thou
hast
●●joyed
the
Ministry
of
many
of
my
servants
;
Dars
any
of
you
meet
us
in
the
day
of
Judgement
,
under
whose
Ministry
you
have
lived
in
an
unregenerate
●state
,
and
say
that
you
have
lived
under
a
soul-betraying
,
non-resident
one
;
or
under
a
soul-poysoning
Innovator
;
or
a
soul-pining
dry
Nurse
;
or
a
soul-misguiding
guide
;
or
a
soul-unsetled
Temporizer
;
or
a
soul-destroying
dis-countenancer
,
in
〈◊〉
unregenerate
estate
?
The
Lord
will
then
make
you
to
know
what
it
was
to
have
a
faithful
Labourer
among
you
,
as
Ezek.
33.33
.
Then
when
you-shall
be
convinced
in
your
own
conscience
,
you
shall
then
say
,
you
heard
all
those
things
,
and
we
cannot
say
〈◊〉
were
unwarned
,
either
in
sin
or
danger
;
we
cannot
say
we
were
untaught
our
duty
,
either
to
God
〈◊〉
Man
;
we
had
precept
on
precept
but
we
sligh●ed
all
warning
,
and
exhortation
,
and
direction
,
therefore
now
are
lost
and
undone
everlastingly
.
So
much
may
serve
for
the
first
Use
.
2.
Vse
of
Direction
.
The
second
Use
,
is
a
Use
of
Direction
,
which
will
fall
into
many
very
suitable
and
practical
particulars
,
whereto
I
do
beseech
you
to
hearken
unto
,
as
the
words
of
a
dying
man
do
commonly
take
the
deepest
impression
〈◊〉
the
surviving
hearers
.
Now
this
may
be
,
for
all
that
〈◊〉
know
,
my
last
words
to
you
in
this
place
;
therefore
〈◊〉
beseech
you
to
hear
me
:
An
interruption
,
a
suspension
of
my
weak
worthless
pains
and
labour
among
you
there
will
be
,
for
any
thing
I
know
,
from
this
day
;
but
observe
,
it
is
no
Refignation
from
me
,
or
my
Reverend
Brother
;
and
therefore
what
other
dissolution
of
the
property
and
relation
between
your
Pastour
and
you
there
may
be
,
as
of
that
mutual
intercourse
,
I
shall
not
account
or
call
it
a
forfeiture
of
his
place
,
whatever
others
may
call
it
,
let
them
call
it
what
they
will
.
Then
hearken
to
my
words
,
as
the
words
of
a
dying
man
,
yet
not
dead
but
alive
,
and
perhaps
shall
nor
die
,
but
live
and
declare
the
Word
of
the
Lord
,
and
hold
forth
the
Word
of
the
Lord
to
you
many
a
time
in
this
place
,
when
ever
it
pleaseth
God
to
set
open
a
door
for
me
.
If
it
be
so
,
That
the
Ministers
soundnesse
in
Doctrine
,
and
holinesse
of
life
and
Conversation
,
do
lay
a
great
obligation
on
a
people
duely
and
conscienciously
to
practice
every
commanded
duty
,
Then
from
this
Doctrine
I
would
suggest
and
leave
with
you
several
words
and
hints
of
counsel
:
And
oh
that
the
Lord
God
of
Heaven
would
effectually
engrave
and
set
them
home
on
every
one
of
your
hearts
!
My
first
counsel
is
this
,
That
when
the
Lord
taketh
away
such
Ministers
,
whose
Doctrine
is
found
,
and
their
lives
exemplarily
holy
,
you
would
then
be
duely
apprehensive
,
and
deeply
sensible
,
both
of
the
inflicting
cause
,
and
also
of
the
meritorious
deserving
cause
thereof
.
1.
For
the
inflicting
cause
:
and
that
is
the
Lord
himself
,
Isa.
3.1
,
2.
Who
is
it
that
taketh
away
from
a
people
the
natural
staffe
,
and
the
civil
staffe
,
the
spiritual
staffe
,
saith
the
Prophet
?
The
Lord
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
Whoever
it
be
that
is
the
instrument
,
it
is
certain
it
is
〈◊〉
Lord
himself
that
is
the
principal
efficient
cause
of
this
judgement
on
a
people
;
and
this
will
appear
,
if
we
consider
.
1.
The
Lord
hath
threatned
his
judgement
on
a
rebellious
peoply
,
Amos
8.11
,
12.
I
(
saith
the
L
)
will
bring
this
judgement
on
them
.
A
most
dreadful
siritual
judgement
!
Gods
Word
is
the
spiritual
food
〈◊〉
our
spiritual
lives
;
and
therefore
as
the
granting
of
〈◊〉
is
a
blessing
indeed
,
so
the
withholding
of
it
is
a
judgement
indeed
.
This
ireful
,
dreadful
judgement
the
Lord
we
see
,
threatens
,
yea
,
that
is
not
all
,
the
Lord
hath
not
only
threatned
it
,
but
2.
Inflicted
it
.
As
the
Lord
hath
taken
away
his
faithful
Messengers
and
Embassadors
.
1.
Sometimes
by
death
,
out
of
the
world
,
out
of
the
land
of
the
living
.
And
thus
the
Lord
took
away
the
Prophet
Enoch
,
Gen.
5.24
And
2.
Sometimes
by
removal
.
Thus
the
Lord
took
away
the
Prophet
Jonas
from
Israel
,
and
sent
him
to
Ninivie
,
as
Jonah
1.2
.
And
thus
Paul
and
Barnabas
went
away
from
the
Jews
,
and
turned
to
the
Gentiles
,
as
Acts
13.4
.
3.
Sometimes
by
deprivation
.
A
time
there
was
when
the
good
Priests
and
Levites
were
forced
to
flee
their
own
places
and
possessions
,
2
Chron.
11.13
,
14.
4.
Sometimes
by
Suspension
.
Thus
a
time
there
was
,
When
it
was
said
to
the
Seers
,
see
not
,
and
to
the
Pr●phets
,
prophesie
not
,
Isai.
30.9
,
10.
Thus
a
time
there
was
,
when
People
would
have
Pastors
,
but
would
not
endure
faithful
Jeremiah
;
and
a
time
there
was
,
that
there
was
a
Law
made
,
Look
ye
speak
no
more
in
the
name
of
Jesus
,
Acts
4.18
.
And
a
time
there
was
,
when
Paul
and
Timotheus
,
and
Silvanus
,
were
forbid
to
preach
to
the
Gentiles
,
as
1
Thes.
2.15
,
16.
Thus
we
see
the
Lord
hath
inflicted
this
dreadful
Judgement
on
a
people
;
and
the
Lord
hath
divers
wayes
,
and
methods
,
and
meanes
to
in●●●●
it
.
3.
Consider
,
The
Church
and
people
of
the
Lord
hath
been
very
sensible
of
the
Lords
hand
in
this
Judgement
,
as
we
may
see
in
Psal.
74.1
.
and
〈◊〉
verses
compared
.
Why
,
what
is
the
matter
?
as
if
they
have
said
,
God
was
wont
heretofore
to
give
us
signes
and
tokens
he
would
even
work
miracles
for
us
;
the
Lord
would
send
us
some
Prophets
to
converse
with
,
and
instruct
us
;
we
had
those
that
could
tell
us
how
long
our
troubles
should
last
;
but
now
we
see
no
sign
,
the
Lord
leaveth
us
,
as
it
were
to
the
wide
world
and
how
sensible
was
the
Lords
Church
in
this
judgement
?
as
ver.
1.
of
that
Psalm
.
This
is
the
first
endeavour
,
We
are
to
he
duely
sensible
,
and
deeply
apprehensive
of
the
inflicting
cause
of
such
a
Judgement
;
and
that
is
the
Lord
himself
.
2.
Of
the
meritorious
Cause
,
and
that
is
Sin
.
Say
not
we
,
it
is
long
of
such
or
such
,
but
it
is
long
of
our selves
,
we
may
thank
our selves
for
this
,
and
we
appeal
to
your selves
,
whether
this
judgement
may
not
be
charged
.
1.
From
the
general
unflexiblenesse
,
&
untractablenesse
of
people
under
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
:
For
this
very
cause
the
Lord
plagued
,
and
poured
his
vengeance
upon
the
Ten
Tribes
,
as
in
2
Kings
17
from
ver.
13
to
19.
The
Lord
testified
against
Is●ael
by
all
the
prophets
,
and
by
all
the
Seers
,
saying
,
Turn
you
from
your
evil
wayes
;
notwithstanding
they
would
not
hear
.
And
for
this
very
cause
did
the
Lord
afterwards
plague
all
Judah
,
as
Jer.
29.17
,
18
,
19.
And
for
this
very
reason
did
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
remove
Paul
from
Jerusalem
,
because
the
people
ware
a
st●ff
necked
people
,
and
they
would
not
receive
Paul's
estimony
concerning
Jesus
;
as
Acts
22.18
.
Paul
had
a
great
desire
to
stay
at
Jerusalem
,
as
appeared
by
his
reasoning
with
the
Lord
,
ver.
19
,
20.
But
what
saith
the
Lord
Christ
?
ver.
21.
N●w
can
England
,
can
London
plead
not
guilty
of
this
hainous
provocation
,
a
generval
unflexiblenesse
,
untractablenesse
,
under
a
Conscience-ransacking
,
a
Conscience-searching
Ministry
?
〈◊〉
shall
the
Lord
do
with
such
a
people
,
under
〈◊〉
Ministry
?
Is
it
not
just
with
God
to
let
them
al●●
that
are
prophane
and
superstitious
?
let
there
be●●
people
,
like
Priests
?
let
the
blind
lead
the
blind
,
〈◊〉
let
the
wicked
,
rebellious
Minister
,
lead
a
wicked
,
lo●●●
people
,
that
both
may
perish
together
everlastingly
.
2.
The
unfruitfulnesse
,
formality
,
luke-warmnesse
,
declining
of
Gods
own
people
;
and
for
this
the
Lord
threatens
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
Rev.
2.4.5
.
I
have
(
saith
Christ
)
somewhat
against
thee
,
thou
hast
left
thy
first
love
;
though
not
absolutely
for
nature
,
yet
eminently
for
measure
:
And
can
England
,
can
London
plead
not
guilty
of
this
sad
provocation
?
Now
indeed
we
cannot
but
observe
,
and
approve
of
your
flocking
to
the
Lords
Ordinances
,
as
Doves
to
the
holes
of
a
window
;
but
did
you
do
so
some
moneths
agon
?
Oh
your
voluntary
,
and
fearful
distractions
,
avocations
,
diversions
from
the
worship
and
service
of
God!
And
is
it
not
just
with
the
Lord
to
take
away
that
bundance
,
and
choice
of
spiritual
helps
a
people
had
,
when
they
approved
not
of
them
,
yea
,
when
th●●
undervalued
,
and
despised
,
and
abused
them
?
〈…〉
Lord
God
help
us
all
to
affect
our
souls
,
and
to
●ay
our selves
low
before
his
all-seeing
Majesty
for
our
provoking
him
to
do
this
!
and
endeavour
to
be
duly
apprehensive
,
and
deeply
sensible
of
the
inflicting
cause
,
and
meritorious
cause
thereof
.
2.
Take
heed
of
a
prophane
delight
in
loose
,
lewd
,
wicked
,
dissolute
Ministers
.
And
here
we
will
premise
two
or
three
things
.
1.
Too
many
people
are
too
ready
to
cavil
at
many
M●●sters
without
a
cause
.
The
life
of
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
,
was
it
not
traduced
?
did
not
some
say
that
he
was
a
friend
to
Publicans
and
sinners
?
We
〈◊〉
Christ
was
cavill
that
,
and
〈…〉
:
And
thus
the
holy
Apostles
,
their
〈…〉
,
they
went
through
evil
report
,
as
well
as
good
report
,
2
Cor.
10.2
.
And
thus
Ath●nasius
,
who
was
traduced
for
an
Adulterer
by
the
Ariant
;
and
so
Auther
and
Calvin
are
represented
and
reported
by
the
Papists
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
vildest
creatures
in
the
world
:
The
wicked
man
cavils
at
,
and
finds
spots
,
a●
least
do
w●at
he
can
to
find
spots
in
the
Sun
;
&
some
,
who
are
not
so
wicked
,
do
look
for
an
Evangelical
perfection
in
Ministers
,
and
all
their●
,
their
wives
,
and
their
children
,
and
their
Servants
,
and
their
company
:
how
ready
are
people
grosly
and
uncharitably
to
censure
a
Minister
for
any
,
yea
,
the
least
they
discern
in
him
,
or
his
;
and
is
this
their
vertue
?
nay
,
is
it
not
their
vice
and
corruption
?
2.
It
is
no
breach
of
the
Churches
peace
,
no
argument
of
a
contentious
and
unquiet
spirit
in
a
Minister
,
to
speak
vilely
of
vile
Ministers
and
enemies
of
the
Churches
peace
.
Why
,
who
are
they
?
John-Baptist
tells
us
,
he
calls
them
vipers
,
a
generation
of
vipers
:
why
,
were
they
not
Preachers
?
Mat
3.7
.
and
will
you
say
that
John
Baptist
was
a
man
of
a
contentious
spirit
,
of
an
unquiet
spirit
?
And
who
were
they
whom
our
blessed
Saviour
calls
a
generation
of
vipers
?
as
Mat.
12.34.38.39
.
&
who
were
they
that
our
Saviour
calls
a
generation
of
vipers
,
and
an
evil
and
adulterous
generation
?
were
they
not
Preachers
?
&
it
is
very
observable
,
both
John
Baptist
,
&
our
Saviour
did
call
those
Preachers
th●●
,
even
in
the
hearing
of
them
who
were
their
ordinary
hearers
;
and
do
but
observe
what
strange
tearms
of
disgrace
S.
Peter
gives
them
,
2
Pet.
2.12
.
to
certain
Preachers
in
his
time
,
ver.
14.
what
strange
tearms
doth
the
Apostle
give
those
Teachers
whose
pernicious
wayes
many
would
follow
,
as
in
ver.
2.
of
that
chap.
but
did
not
the
Scribes
&
Pharisets
sit
in
Moses
Chair
?
and
did
they
not
preach
some
good
Doctrine
,
〈◊〉
much
that
Jesus
Christ
bids
the
people
hear
them
,
and
observe
what
they
said
,
though
not
what
they
did
,
as
Mat.
23.1
,
2
,
3.
Therefore
may
some
say
,
It
seemeth
strange
,
that
Christ
should
thus
disgrace
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
was
not
this
the
way
to
make
their
Ministry
contemptible
?
First
,
It
is
very
clear
and
undeniable
that
there
were
a
generation
of
pitiful
sorry
Teachers
,
as
in
Mat.
9.36
.
Why
,
did
not
the
people
enjoy
the
teaching
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
;
yes
,
they
did
,
but
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
were
Idol
Shepherds
,
they
knew
not
how
to
feed
their
flock
,
and
therefore
Christ
lookt
on
the
people
as
sheep
scattered
abroad
for
all
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
.
They
did
not
understand
that
there
was
heart-murder
,
or
heart-adultery
,
untill
our
blessed
Saviour
instructed
them
.
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
they
did
but
strike
at
the
bough
only
,
but
our
Saviour
preached
with
authority
,
and
not
at
the
Scribes
did
.
And
withall
I
answer
.
Secondly
,
That
beyond
all
peradventure
our
blessed
Saviour
saw
that
although
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
did
teach
some
truths
,
yet
by
their
life
and
doctrine
they
did
more
mischief
then
good
,
and
therefore
the
more
credit
they
had
among
the
people
,
the
more
mischief
they
were
like
to
do
;
and
therefore
from
hence
our
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
calls
them
a
generation
of
vipers
,
But
I
hope
you
will
not
count
it
an
argument
of
the
breach
of
the
Churches
peace
to
speak
vilely
of
a
vile
Ministry
,
It
was
no
more
than
John
Baptist
did
,
and
then
our
Saviour
did
.
Thirdly
,
No
mans
sin
deserves
so
sharply
to
be
reproved
as
the
sins
of
Ministers
,
because
their
sins
of
all
others
are
the
chief
sins
committed
in
a
land
;
at
the
Sanctuary
prophanesse
too
too
often
begins
.
Therefore
when
Gods
people
met
in
their
publick
fa●●●
made
〈◊〉
confession
of
those
〈◊〉
of
the
first
magnitude
,
by
which
they
had
most
provoked
the
Lord
,
they
do
〈◊〉
confession
chiefly
of
the
sins
of
these
Magistrates
,
and
their
Ministers
.
Neh.
9.33
,
34.
The
Jews
there
bewailed
the
sins
of
their
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
as
the
particular
cause
of
their
plagues
,
On
the
sins
of
the
Teachers
,
are
the
Teachers
of
sin
,
and
therefore
no
mans
sin
deserves
to
be
so
sharply
reproved
,
as
the
scandalous
sins
of
Ministers
.
Now
if
you
love
your
souls
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
a
prophane
delight
in
lewd
,
loose
,
dissolute
Ministers
.
We
find
the
Lord
complaining
of
the
wickednesse
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
the
Priest
and
People
,
Jer.
5.
ult.
the
People
did
take
a
prophane
delight
in
false
Prophets
,
and
in
polluted
Priests
;
and
so
likewise
in
the
Prophet
Micah
,
chap
,
2.
ver.
11.
the
people
,
although
they
did
oppose
the
Prophet
Micah
,
and
other
true
Prophets
,
yet
they
did
approve
of
,
and
delight
in
false
Prophets
,
such
●s
were
of
their
own
leven
,
their
own
way
and
mould
,
such
as
would
flatter
them
,
and
promise
them
wine
and
strong
drink
:
and
are
there
not
many
such
people
in
the
world
,
that
had
rather
hear
such
a
Minister
,
than
such
as
preach
close-walking
with
God
,
and
of
getting
to
Heaven
under
pain
of
damnation
?
Will
you
cry
up
,
and
will
you
prophanely
delight
in
a
Ministry
that
shall
preach
,
Peace
,
Peace
,
to
all
prophane
rebellious
people
;
in
short
,
such
a
one
as
will
poyson
you
in
his
Doctrine
,
or
in
his
example
?
Thirdly
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
sinful
idolizing
of
godly
,
faithful
,
Ministers
;
the
Apostle
decries
this
with
much
zeal
,
ardency
and
fervency
of
spirit
,
what
is
Pauls
planting
,
and
what
is
Apollo's
watering
,
1
Cor.
3.5
,
6.
as
excellent
gifts
,
parts
,
and
graces
as
these
men
had
,
ye●
they
look
higher
:
so
it
is
your
duty
to
look
ab●●●
〈◊〉
parts
,
and
above
〈…〉
and
graces
:
Paul
and
Apollo
cannot
give
〈◊〉
;
Paul
indeed
may
plant
,
but
there
is
no
rooting
〈◊〉
of
these
plants
,
but
by
Christ
.
And
read
ver.
7.
it
is
God
,
and
he
only
that
can
give
increase
:
as
Elisha's
Servant
could
carry
his
Masters
staffe
and
lay
it
on
the
dead
child
,
but
the
Child
could
not
be
raised
to
life
untill
Elisha
came
himself
;
thus
g●dly
faithful
Ministers
can
but
lay
Gods
Message
before
you
,
but
unless
the
Lord
set
it
to
the
heart
,
never
a
dead
soul
can
be
raised
from
the
death
of
sin
,
to
the
life
of
grace
and
holinesse
.
Remember
,
godly
and
faithful
Ministers
,
although
they
have
the
Lords
Sword
,
yet
they
have
not
the
Lord
Christs
Arm
;
and
alas
what
can
the
Lord
Christs
Sword
do
without
his
Arm
?
Fourthly
,
take
heed
of
being
leavened
with
prejudice
against
the
Ministry
of
the
word
,
because
of
the
misdemeanour
or
miscarriage
of
the
Minister
.
Surely
the
efficacy
of
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
doth
not
depend
on
the
quality
of
the
Minister
.
It
is
the
word
of
the
Lord
that
converts
,
not
the
person
of
the
Dispencer
or
Speaker
.
A
seed
that
is
sown
in
a
good
soyl
,
may
,
yea
will
grow
and
thrive
,
although
perhaps
the
Sower
had
a
very
dirty
hand
;
as
2
Cor.
2.3
.
the
Apostle
tells
the
Corinthians
,
that
they
are
,
saith
he
,
the
Epistle
of
Christs
Ministry
by
us
;
the
Hand
is
Christs
,
Ministers
are
but
the
Pen.
Hence
it
was
,
that
the
Ministry
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisee●
was
not
to
be
rejected
,
but
to
be
esteemed
,
so
long
as
they
failed
not
in
the
substance
thereof
;
and
hence
the
Apostle
rejoyceth
that
Christ
was
preached
of
the
false
Apostles
,
Phil.
1.15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
though
out
of
envy
;
take
heed
therefore
and
beware
of
a
total
separation
from
,
disserting
of
,
and
forsaking
Church
assemblies
;
and
yet
I
conceive
it
is
a
very
rare
thing
for
unconverted
Ministers
to
convert
some
.
For
what
saith
the
Lord
by
the
Prophet
Zephania
,
Zeph.
3.1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Oh
saith
the
Lord
,
to
Jerusalem
,
that
bath
such
Prophets
and
such
Priests
,
woe
to
such
a
City
,
to
such
a
Country
,
to
such
a
Parish
:
and
what
saith
Christ
himself
in
Matth.
15.14
.
Let
them
alone
;
oft
times
it
falls
out
so
,
that
it
made
Archbishop
Abbot
speak
in
a
Lecture
of
his
,
and
professe
,
that
his
heart
did
even
bleed
within
him
,
to
think
of
the
precious
souls
of
many
people
who
had
such
Ministers
,
that
if
they
had
not
been
in
the
Ministry
,
they
would
not
have
been
fit
Hogherds
f●r
Swine
.
And
yet
we
must
remember
not
to
tie
the
efficacy
of
the
word
and
Sacraments
to
the
goodnesse
or
badnesse
of
a
Ministers
person
.
Fifthly
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
being
leavened
with
prejudice
against
all
Ministers
,
because
of
the
vilenesse
and
monster-like
unbeseeming
carriage
of
some
Ministers
.
It
hath
been
granted
over
and
over
,
that
some
Ministers
evil
,
licentious
carriage
and
conversations
are
notorious
;
the
Lord
knows
,
too
many
Ministers
have
Esau's
hands
with
Jacobs
voice
:
what
then
,
must
this
redound
to
the
general
disgrace
of
all
Ministers
:
Because
some
professors
of
the
Law
live
lawlesse
,
must
therefore
all
be
censured
and
condemned
for
lawlesse
livers
?
Because
Judas
was
a
Devil
,
and
a
Son
of
perdition
,
will
you
therefore
say
that
all
the
Disciples
of
Christ
were
naught
?
Perhaps
you
do
know
some
Sir
Johns
,
some
blind
Seers
,
some
blind
Watchmen
,
who
know
not
Heavens
way
,
some
blind
Droans
;
Or
secondly
,
some
that
carry
themselves
insolently
,
as
Jer.
20.1
,
2.
as
Pasher
did
.
Or
thirdly
,
some
that
are
too
too
like
that
evil
servant
in
the
Gospel
,
as
Luke
12.45
.
Or
perhaps
you
know
fourthly
,
some
apostatizing
Demusses
,
who
embrace
this
present
world
,
and
revolt
from
their
principles
and
profession
,
as
2
Tim.
4.10
.
Or
perhaps
yo●
know
fifthly
,
some
aspiring
and
climbing
Deatrephes
,
〈◊〉
3
John
9.
Perhaps
you
know
some
such
as
these
as
I
have
instanced
,
what
then
?
is
there
any
profession
,
as
it
were
,
but
it
hath
a
certain
skum
?
why
then
in
the
face
of
some
,
who
through
grace
are
free
from
these
miscarriages
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
being
leavened
with
prejudice
against
all
Ministers
,
because
of
the
vileness
and
miscarriage
of
some
.
Sixthly
,
Be
earnest
with
the
Lord
for
a
godly
,
faithful
Ministry
,
whose
labour
and
pains
among
the
people
the
Lord
useth
to
blesse
.
The
Lord
Jesus
Christ
is
the
great
Patron
of
all
Livings
,
as
a
Reverend
man
,
now
in
Heaven
,
once
said
;
He
can
present
whom
he
will
to
a
Parish
,
and
he
can
restore
whom
he
will
to
their
people
,
as
Acts
12.5.6
7.
As
he
did
Peter
out
of
prison
by
the
peoples
prayers
.
And
thus
when
Paul
was
in
prison
at
Rome
,
observe
how
he
writes
to
Philemon
,
in
Ver.
22.
of
his
Epistle
.
And
thus
when
the
Author
of
the
Hebrews
was
restrained
from
preaching
,
observe
what
an
Exhortation
he
useth
,
Heb.
13.18.19
.
Oh
pray
therefore
,
pray
for
godly
faithful
Ministers
,
their
pains
,
their
labours
,
the
Lord
useth
to
blesse
among
a
people
;
as
Malachy
2.6
we
read
that
the
Lord
blessed
the
labours
of
Levi
,
so
that
he
was
an
Instrument
in
the
Lords
hand
to
turn
wicked
men
from
their
iniquity
:
and
Verse
5.
Lo
it
was
said
of
Barnabas
,
that
by
his
Ministry
much
people
were
added
to
the
Lord
.
Acts
11.24
.
And
if
we
would
have
godly
faithful
Ministers
,
as
we
must
pray
for
them
,
so
we
must
first
repent
us
of
our
sins
.
Jer
3.14.15
.
Repent
we
must
of
our
sins
,
and
particularly
our
contempt
of
the
Ordinances
and
Worship
of
God
,
Secondly
,
We
must
prize
the
Gospel
more
then
we
have
done
;
the
Gospel
loves
to
come
,
and
to
stay
where
it
is
welcome
.
Of
all
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
●he
Church
of
Philadelphia
was
the
best
;
that
Church
used
the
Word
best
,
and
that
Church
enjoyed
the
Word
longest
.
Be
earnest
with
the
Lord
for
godly
faithful
Ministers
,
whose
pains
and
labours
among
the
people
the
Lord
useth
to
bless
and
prosper
.
7.
Be
earnest
with
the
Lord
,
that
the
refining
work
of
a
National-Reformation
,
a
City
,
a
Countrey
,
a
Family
Reformation
,
a
Personal-Reformation
may
begin
at
the
refining
and
purging
of
Ministers
.
None
will
deny
,
but
that
there
is
great
need
of
Reformation
;
there
is
none
of
you
but
will
confesse
,
that
the
seed
of
leaven
had
need
sometimes
to
be
winnowed
out
from
among
us
,
as
2
Chron.
29.48
.
Hezektab
began
at
the
Priests
and
Levites
,
Hezekiah
began
his
Reformation
at
them
;
and
thus
at
our
first
Reformation
,
the
Protestants
did
then
affirm
,
that
there
could
never
be
any
good
Reformation
,
unlesse
they
began
at
the
Court
of
Rome
:
And
it
is
very
observable
,
that
when
the
Prophet
speaks
of
the
Lord
Christs
coming
,
as
a
refining
fire
,
and
as
Fullers
soap
,
this
also
is
prophesied
of
refining
the
Sons
of
Levi
,
Malachy
2.2
.
When
he
shall
purifie
the
Sons
of
Levi
,
when
he
shall
purge
them
as
gold
and
silver
As
it
was
in
Judah
,
in
that
good
Reign
of
that
good
King
Hezekiah
,
2
Chron.
29
34.
The
Priests
were
too
few
there
;
And
as
it
was
in
Judah
then
,
whether
it
be
not
so
in
England
now
,
I
affirm
not
,
but
leave
you
to
judge
.
But
a
Minister
soundness
in
Doctrine
,
and
holiness
of
life
and
conversation
,
should
lay
a
great
obligation
on
a
people
,
duly
and
conscientiously
to
practice
every
command
to
duty
.
And
this
may
suffice
for
the
second
Doctrine
.
Come
we
now
to
the
third
Doctrine
deducible
to
be
handled
from
this
Text
;
and
that
is
this
,
That
in
the
due
practice
of
commanded
duties
,
Gods
people
may
warrantably
and
confidently
expect
much
of
the
gracious
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
,
even
in
the
worst
of
times
.
These
things
think
on
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
Ver.
8.
These
things
doe
,
saith
the
Apostle
in
the
Text
;
and
what
then
?
the
God
of
peace
shall
be
with
you
.
In
the
due
practice
of
commanded
duties
,
Gods
people
may
confidently
expect
much
of
the
gracious
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
in
the
worst
of
times
:
Then
take
counsel
fron
this
Doctrine
,
that
you
may
have
the
gracious
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
with
you
,
and
if
this
pulpit
were
my
death-bed
,
I
should
give
such
counsel
as
these
following
to
you
.
First
,
Crown
the
Prince
of
peace
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
in
your
hearts
and
lives
:
I
say
,
Crown
the
Prince
of
peace
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
in
your
hearts
and
lives
,
receive
him
as
your
Lord
and
King
,
set
a
Crown
on
his
head
here
in
your
hearts
and
lives
,
and
he
will
Crown
you
with
peace
in
this
life
,
and
set
a
Crown
of
glory
,
a
Crown
of
immortality
on
your
heads
in
the
life
to
come
.
If
you
have
Christ
,
you
have
all
things
,
all
heavenly
graces
,
all
spiritual
comforts
,
all
temporal
blessings
;
if
you
have
Christ
,
God
will
,
God
can
then
give
you
all
things
that
are
good
for
you
,
without
Christ
,
you
are
not
,
and
you
can
do
nothing
that
is
acceptable
with
God
.
Therefore
this
is
my
first
counsel
to
you
,
Crown
the
Prince
of
peace
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
in
your
hearts
and
lives
.
Secondly
,
Then
maintain
a
constant
and
conscientious
intimate
communion
with
the
God
of
peace
.
It
was
good
counsel
which
Eliphas
gave
to
Job
,
Job
22.21
.
Would
you
have
much
of
the
presence
of
the
God
of
peace
?
Oh
then
frequently
fall
down
,
and
lye
at
th●
foot-stool
of
the
Lords
Throne
,
for
grace
,
and
for
peace
and
when
you
do
so
,
be
not
unmindful
of
us
,
who
have
often
been
your
mouths
to
God
,
and
Gods
mouth
to
you
.
And
to
engage
and
encourage
you
herein
,
consider
.
First
,
The
Lord
Jesus
Christ
hath
promised
to
be
with
his
poor
Ministers
always
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
Mat.
28.
ult.
If
alwayes
,
not
in
the
Pulpit
,
only
;
no
,
the
Lord
hath
promised
to
be
with
his
faithfull
servants
out
of
the
Pulpit
as
well
as
in
the
Pulpit
;
in
the
Prison
sealing
the
truth
,
as
well
as
in
the
Pulpit
preaching
the
truth
:
Oh
then
,
will
you
put
this
in
suit
by
prayer
,
that
the
Lord
Christ
will
be
with
his
poor
Ministers
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
2.
We
shall
not
sail
to
pray
for
you
,
1
Sam.
12.23
.
Our
sequestring
from
our
preaching
work
from
you
,
will
give
us
advantage
to
lay
out
more
time
to
fetch
sighs
from
our
hearts
in
praying-work
for
you
;
and
I
trust
the
Lord
will
give
us
hearts
,
so
to
improve
our
time
for
you
,
as
Samuel
said
,
so
God
forbid
we
should
sin
against
the
Lord
in
ceasing
to
pray
for
you
.
As
Peter
did
to
the
people
with
a
promise
,
as
1
Pet.
5.10
.
And
not
only
for
you
,
but
Secondly
,
Even
for
such
as
have
treated
us
somewhat
uncivilly
and
unkindly
,
to
say
no
more
of
them
,
although
the
number
of
them
are
very
inconsiderable
;
but
for
such
,
I
trust
we
shall
not
forget
in
our
prayers
:
As
Moses
fell
down
on
his
face
for
the
Children
of
Israel
,
when
they
treated
him
very
unkindly
,
and
spit
in
his
face
,
I
trust
we
shall
not
forget
Moses's
prayer
for
the
people
:
And
so
,
when
they
danced
before
their
Idol
,
Jeremiah
wept
for
those
in
his
time
,
as
Jerem.
13.17
.
And
that
we
shall
not
forget
Jeremiah
,
weeping
for
you
:
And
I
trust
likewise
,
that
we
shall
remember
Stephen
,
being
on
his
knees
for
his
Persecutours
,
powring
out
his
life
and
prayer
together
,
Acts
7.60
.
I
doubt
not
but
my
Reverend
Brother
,
and
my self
,
shall
remember
Pauls
willingness
,
to
spend
,
and
to
be
〈◊〉
both
in
prayer
and
preaching
for
you
all
.
Though
the
more
abundantly
he
loved
,
the
lesse
he
was
beloved
,
2
Cor.
12.15
.
3.
Maintain
and
nourish
all
tenderness
in
your
Conscience
all
your
dayes
:
Oh
go
not
without
,
much
lesse
against
the
dictates
of
conscience
!
rebel
not
against
the
light
of
it
;
beware
of
stifling
and
suppressing
a
warning
conscience
,
lest
a
warning
conscience
,
prove
a
gnawing
conscience
,
and
prove
a
tormenting
conscience
:
And
consider
,
first
,
Remorse
of
Conscience
hath
an
eye
against
all
sin
past
.
Secondly
,
Tenderness
of
Conscience
,
which
hath
an
eye
to
all
sin
to
come
.
Take
heed
then
of
all
calmness
of
heart
.
Fourthly
,
Take
heed
of
Apostatizing
.
Chrysostome
hath
a
notable
saying
,
namely
,
That
Ministers
have
a
greater
trouble
,
because
they
never
find
their
work
as
they
leave
it
,
as
other
workmen
do
:
Oh
in
how
short
a
time
doth
a
poor
Minister
find
all
his
work
put
out
of
frame
and
order
!
Did
not
Moses
find
it
so
?
Exod.
32.8
.
Moses
had
no
sooner
turn'd
his
back
as
it
were
,
but
the
people
were
turned
out
of
Gods
way
of
worship
.
And
did
not
Paul
find
it
so
?
Gal.
1.6
.
The
Galathians
were
quickly
removed
;
Paul
was
but
lately
gone
from
them
,
and
they
were
quickly
apostatized
.
Now
this
cometh
to
passe
.
First
,
It
is
by
reason
of
a
crafty
,
subtil
,
deceitful
Devil
,
as
in
the
Gospel
we
read
.
While
men
slept
,
the
Enemy
came
and
sowed
tares
,
Mat.
13.25
.
And
who
this
Enemy
is
,
we
may
see
in
Christs
expounding
the
Parabl●●
ver.
39.
And
Secondly
,
Partly
by
reason
of
mens
own
deceitful
hearts
,
as
Heb.
3.12
.
observe
it
.
There
is
an
evil
heart
of
unbelief
in
the
best
:
it
dwells
in
the
best
,
but
it
reign●
in
the
wicked
.
And
what
is
that
?
one
of
these
evil
hearts
of
unbelief
,
in
apostatizing
,
in
departing
from
the
living
God
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
partly
by
Reason
of
deceitful
workers
,
as
the
Apostle
calls
false
Apostles
.
It
is
partly
by
reason
of
such
.
Then
take
heed
of
apostatizing
,
either
from
truth
of
Doctrine
,
purity
of
worship
,
or
practice
of
Conversation
.
1.
From
truth
of
Doctrine
.
Be
not
weary
of
old
truths
;
take
beed
and
beware
of
itching
after
novel
Doctrines
;
take
heed
and
beware
of
admiring
this
or
that
opinion
,
which
,
as
new
lights
,
drop
down
from
heaven
,
but
indeed
is
but
as
the
smoak
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
2.
From
purity
of
Worship
also
.
Let
not
your
zeal
be
cold
,
but
kindled
against
every
bracelet
of
the
Scatlet
Whore
.
How
often
doth
the
Apostle
call
the
people
adulterers
and
adulteresses
,
because
they
apostatize
from
the
Word
and
Worship
of
God
.
3.
In
practice
and
Conversation
.
Prize
the
Gospel
,
love
it
,
and
live
accordingly
to
it
:
With
constancy
look
on
every
motion
of
thy
soul
,
and
every
action
of
thy
life
,
as
a
step
to
life
or
a
step
to
death
,
as
a
step
towards
Heaven
,
or
a
step
to
Hell
,
Heb.
10.38
.
To
close
this
Counsel
,
the
Author
of
the
Hebrews
bringeth
in
the
Lord
,
protesting
against
apostatizing
.
If
any
man
draw
back
from
Gospel-principle
,
and
Gospel-worship
,
or
froth
a
Gospel-conversation
,
saith
the
Lord
,
If
any
man
draw
back
thus
,
my
Soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
.
Tremble
then
at
this
,
thou
Apostatizer
,
whoever
thou
art
,
wherever
thou
sittest
or
standest
,
My
Son
shall
have
〈◊〉
pleasure
in
thee
.
I
loath
and
abominate
that
person
,
faith
the
Lord
.
5.
All
of
you
then
study
peace
,
and
particularly
you
who
do
unfeignedly
set
your
hearts
and
faces
towards
Heaven
,
study
peace
,
and
follow
after
it
;
thou●●●
run
from
you
,
pursue
after
it
.
You
professe
you●
selves
to
be
them
that
are
truly
fearing
God
,
an●
truly
honouring
the
King
,
and
truly
loving
one
another
,
Oh
then
seek
peace
.
You
who
do
unfeignedly
set
your
hearts
and
fac●●
towards
Heaven
,
study
peace
alway
,
and
decline
all
dividing
principles
and
practices
among
you
;
and
that
you
may
not
either
breed
or
feed
circumstantial
differences
,
or
substantial
divisions
;
consider
,
God
〈◊〉
the
God
of
Peace
;
our
Saviour
is
the
Prince
of
Peace
;
our
Comforter
is
the
Comforter
of
Peace
;
our
Calling
is
the
Calling
of
Peace
;
our
Way
is
the
Way
of
Peace
.
Oh
that
we
may
so
live
in
Peace
,
that
the
God
of
Love
and
Peace
may
dwell
with
us
;
and
that
the
God
of
Peace
may
live
with
us
here
,
that
we
may
live
with
the
God
of
Peace
hereafter
.
Mr.
Bull
of
Newington-Green
,
His
Farewell
Sermon
in
the
Forenoon
.
John
14.16
.
And
I
will
send
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
give
you
another
Comforter
,
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
THe
Observation
that
I
commended
to
you
〈◊〉
of
these
words
,
was
this
,
It
is
the
great
work
for
which
the
Spirit
〈◊〉
Christ
is
given
by
Ged
,
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
〈◊〉
people
.
You
may
remember
that
I
have
〈◊〉
ope●●●
the
truth
to
you
,
and
have
shewed
you
what
this
spititual
comfort
is
that
the
Spirit
of
Christ
works
in
the
hearts
of
his
Disciples
.
I
gave
it
you
in
this
Description
.
It
is
that
inward
,
spiritual
satisfaction
,
that
the
heart
of
a
gracious
person
finds
in
,
and
through
Jesus
Christ
,
in
all
the
various
dispensations
of
God
towards
him
,
whereby
he
is
enabled
to
go
on
in
chear●inesse
in
the
way
that
God
would
have
him
,
whether
it
be
by
a
way
of
doing
,
or
of
suffering
.
And
herein
I
shewed
,
1.
The
nature
of
the
spiritual
satisfaction
.
2.
The
Author
of
it
,
It
is
God
by
his
Spirit
.
3.
The
Object
of
it
,
God
through
Jesus
Christ
.
4.
The
proper
Subject
of
this
inward
spiritual
comfort
,
the
people
of
God
.
5.
And
lastly
,
The
effects
of
the
spiritual
comfort
;
it
is
to
strengthen
the
heart
,
both
to
do
and
suffer
.
I
came
the
last
time
,
to
shew
you
how
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
this
.
1.
He
doth
it
as
an
enlightning
Spirit
,
by
shewing
where
comfort
is
to
be
had
,
by
opening
the
eyes
of
the
understanding
,
as
he
did
Hagars
bodily
eyes
,
to
see
the
Well
of
water
.
2.
He
doth
it
as
a
quickning
Spirit
,
bringing
the
soul
into
that
capacity
to
take
in
the
comfort
;
for
what
comfort
can
a
dead
man
receive
?
a
Cordial
and
a
Puddle
is
all
one
to
a
dead
man
.
3.
He
works
this
inward
spiritual
satisfaction
,
by
discovering
the
truth
of
this
vitall
Principle
in
the
soul
:
for
a
man
may
have
a
principle
of
Grace
and
spiritual
life
in
him
,
and
not
know
it
,
that
though
he
has
the
spiritual
comfort
,
yet
it
is
all
one
as
if
he
had
it
not
.
Now
this
is
the
great
Question
that
is
debated
in
the
heart
of
a
Child
of
God
,
Whether
he
be
regener
a
〈◊〉
born
again
?
whether
he
hath
grace
in
his
soul
,
〈◊〉
grace
that
will
qualifie
him
for
glory
?
and
if
he
was
●●risfied
as
to
this
,
he
would
not
be
a
moment
without
comfort
:
But
he
is
afraid
that
he
is
dead
in
sin
,
that
he
is
a
stranger
to
the
life
of
Grace
;
hence
ariseth
all
his
spiritual
troubles
,
now
the
Spirit
of
God
comes
in
and
resolves
the
case
,
comes
into
the
soul
by
his
bright
Reflections
,
and
fills
our
souls
with
comfort
:
Now
〈◊〉
have
received
not
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
but
the
Sp●●
which
is
of
God
.
4.
The
Spirit
of
God
is
a
comforting
Spirit
,
as
he
openeth
the
vein
of
godly
sorrow
in
the
soul
:
Truly
this
is
the
next
way
to
spiritual
comfort
,
when
a
man
can
once
spiritually
mourn
for
sin
,
Matth.
5.4
.
Blessed
are
they
that
mourn
,
for
they
shall
be
comforted
,
Godly
forrow
opens
the
vein
,
and
le
ts
out
the
matter
that
hinders
comfort
,
and
causeth
inward
trouble
in
the
soul
?
A
gracious
man
takes
a
great
delight
in
godly
forrow
:
Oh!
it
s
a
matter
of
marvellous
comfort
,
to
a
Child
of
God
,
when
he
can
kindly
mourn
for
his
sins
.
5.
The
Spirit
of
God
comforts
the
soul
as
he
is
〈◊〉
mortifying
Spirit
.
Thus
he
takes
away
that
that
is
the
ground
and
matter
of
Believers
trouble
,
mortifying
that
sin
that
is
the
cause
of
his
sorrow
;
pride
,
unbelief
,
inordinate
love
to
the
world
.
6.
The
Spirit
of
God
works
comfort
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
,
by
setting
their
own
spirit
to
seek
for
comfort
in
Gods
own
wayes
.
The
last
thing
I
did
for
the
Explication
of
the
Doctrine
,
was
to
add
some
Propositions
,
and
they
were
〈◊〉
as
these
.
1.
Many
a
gracious
heart
,
that
hath
fellowship
with
the
Spirit
of
God
in
his
sanctifying
work
,
may
feel
〈◊〉
find
none
in
his
comforting
work
.
The
Sun
〈◊〉
operate
where
it
doth
not
shine
.
A
ma●
〈…〉
of
salvation
,
when
he
doth
not
feel
the
joy●●
of
〈…〉
Isa.
51.3
.
You
shall
find
those
that
fear
the
Lord
,
and
had
the
comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
yet
walked
in
darkness
.
2.
Even
those
gracious
souls
,
that
have
the
fellowship
of
the
●nnforting
Spirit
to
day
,
may
want
it
to
morrow
.
This
is
not
daily
bread
,
while
the
Saints
are
on
this
side
Heaven
.
The
Solstice
of
a
Christians
comfort
doth
not
last
all
the
day
long
;
they
are
not
feasted
with
this
every
day
,
they
have
the
night
as
well
as
the
day
?
there
is
a
night
as
well
as
a
day
in
the
heart
of
a
gracious
soul
;
as
it
is
in
natural
,
in
the
common
course
of
nature
,
the
Sun
may
shine
to
day
,
but
it
may
be
clouded
to
morrow
.
Thus
it
was
with
that
holy
man
,
Psal.
30.7
.
Lord
,
by
thy
favour
thou
hast
made
my
mount
ain
▪
〈◊〉
stand
strong
,
thou
didst
hide
thy
face
and
I
was
troubled
.
And
God
doth
this
in
infinite
wisdom
,
to
put
a
difference
between
Earth
and
Heaven
,
this
valley
of
tears
,
and
that
state
of
glory
,
that
so
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
may
be
kept
in
a
frame
of
longing
after
the
state
of
Heaven
;
God●wil
have
his
people
be
groaning
here
,
that
his
people
may
groan
after
that
condition
when
all
sorrowing
and
sighing
shall
flee
away
.
God
reserves
perfect
comfort
to
be
the
reward
of
perfect
holiness
;
while
our
graces
are
imperfect
,
we
most
make
account
that
our
comfort
will
be
so
too
;
Tears
will
be
never
wiped
from
our
eyes
,
til
sin
be
quite
take●
out
of
our
hearts
.
3.
Those
that
have
had
this
spirituall
comfort
in
their
souls
,
they
may
lose
not
only
the
impression
of
the
Spirits
com●nt
;
but
they
may
feel
impressions
of
Gods
anger
.
Heman
compla●●
,
that
the
wrath
of
God
did
hang
upon
him
,
and
that
the
〈◊〉
of
God
had
cut
him
off
.
A
gracious
heart
hath
real
grou●●●●
of
consolation
,
though
he
hath
not
present
sensible
comfort
.
A
child
of
God
hath
alwayes
that
,
that
if
he
did
see
,
he
could
not
be
without
comfort
;
the
Promises
are
his
support
,
he
hath
the
first
fruits
of
the
Spirit
,
and
right
to
ea●●nal
life
:
A
child
of
God
shall
always
have
so
much
to
keep
up●
hopes
and
affiance
upon
God
;
a
child
of
God
,
in
the
da●est
condition
,
though
he
doth
not
see
enough
to
make
〈◊〉
rejoyce
in
God
,
yet
he
sees
enough
to
make
him
trust
i●
God
;
though
he
walk
in
darkness
,
and
see
no
light
,
yet
he
trusts
in
God
.
Job
sayes
Though
the
Lord
slay
him
,
yet
be
would
trust
in
him
.
David
was
in
great
trouble
,
while
●e
was
in
that
disquiet
expostulation
,
Why
art
thou
cast
down
O
my
soul
!
and
why
art
thou
disquieted
within
me
?
trust
in
God
.
5
Those
that
have
inward
comforts
from
the
spirit
,
may
at
the
same
time
have
little
comfort
from
Gods
outward
dispensations
.
It
may
be
dark
without
,
when
it
's
light
within
;
while
Stephen
sees
nothing
but
blood
here
below
,
he
saw
Heaven
above
:
And
Christ
tells
his
Disciples
,
In
the
world
they
should
have
tribulation
,
but
in
him
they
should
have
peace
.
6
And
lastly
,
Though
this
be
one
great
work
of
the
spirit
of
God
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
Christs
Disciples
;
yet
there
are
some
speciall
seasons
where
in
the
Spirit
of
God
gives
out
this
comfort
.
There
are
seasons
of
sadnesse
,
there
is
a
season
of
heavinesse
,
&
there
is
need
of
it
:
There
is
a
time
to
weep
,
and
a
time
to
laugh
:
and
a
time
to
mourn
,
and
a
time
to
dance
.
I
shewed
you
some
of
the
Seasons
.
1
One
special
Season
of
the
Spirits
comforting
the
renewed
soul
,
is
presently
upon
the
souls
first
salvation
.
After
the
Spirit
is
become
a
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
presently
it
becomes
a
Spirit
of
Consolation
;
after
the
Spirit
hath
come
into
the
Soul
,
in
the
Law
,
it
then
nextly
appears
a
Spirit
in
the
Gospel
.
2
Another
season
when
the
Spirit
gives
out
this
comfort
is
just
before
the
Lord
layes
upon
his
people
any
great
afflict●●
on
When
was
it
that
Christ
was
transfigured
,
and
his
face
did
shinc
as
the
Sun
?
it
was
immediately
before
his
blood
passion
.
Christ
was
first
taken
into
the
Mount
,
before
〈◊〉
was
up
lifted
upon
the
Crosse
.
When
was
the
〈◊〉
heard
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
〈◊〉
but
just
before
he
was
led
into
the
wildecess●
to
be
tempted
.
When
was
Paul
lifted
up
into
Heaven
?
it
was
immediately
before
Satan
was
sent
to
buffer
him
.
Thus
God
gives
his
people
somthing
before-hand
to
support
their
spirits
,
that
they
may
not
faint
;
the
Disciples
were
full
of
comfort
,
Acts
5.41
.
and
when
was
this
?
immediately
just
before
they
were
carried
before
the
Council
,
and
whipt
up
and
down
like
Vagabonds
&
Rogues
,
for
Preaching
the
Gospel
.
3.
Another
Season
when
the
Spirit
gives
out
this
Comfort
,
is
in
the
time
of
suffering
.
God
comes
in
the
nick
of
time
,
especially
if
a
man
suffer
for
righteousnesse
sake
;
if
his
suffering
be
upon
the
account
of
Christ
,
he
seldome
fails
to
send
the
Comforter
for
the
relieving
of
his
spirit
,
1
Pet.
4.13
.
But
rejoyce
,
in
as
much
as
ye
are
partakers
of
Christs
sufferings
,
that
when
his
glory
shall
be
revealed
,
ye
may
be
glad
also
with
exceeding
joy
.
Bodily
confinement
,
and
inward
streights
are
the
time
of
the
Souls
greatest
enlargement
.
John
had
his
Vision
i●
the
Isle
of
Patmos
.
When
a
child
of
God
is
brought
to
a
piece
of
bread
,
then
is
the
season
for
God
to
feed
him
with
heavenly
Manna
;
Jacob
had
glorious
Visions
,
while
he
was
flying
from
the
wrath
of
his
Brother
,
when
he
had
nothing
but
a
heap
of
stones
for
his
Pillow
.
It
was
in
the
wilderness
that
God
speakes
to
his
Church
.
Thus
I
told
you
of
Mr.
Glover
,
a
Prisoner
,
who
found
no
comfort
in
the
time
of
his
imprisonment
;
but
when
he
was
going
to
the
stake
,
he
cryed
out
,
He
is
come
,
he
is
come
,
meaning
the
Spirit
,
the
Comforter
.
4.
Another
Season
of
Comfort
is
,
after
some
special
exercise
of
Grace
,
godly
sorrow
for
sin
,
fresh
actings
in
the
pardon
of
sin
,
and
new
engagements
,
and
Resolutions
,
and
Promises
of
more
close
walking
with
God
,
after
declining
from
him
.
5.
Another
Season
of
Comfort
is
,
After
some
great
Trials
and
afflictions
.
Light
is
then
most
pleasant
,
when
we
new
are
come
out
of
a
dark
place
;
after
Thunder
,
comes
Light●ing
;
after
a
storme
,
comes
a
calm
:
God
led
his
people
first
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
then
into
the
Land
of
Canu●●
〈◊〉
is
often
so
in
God●
Dispensations
towards
his
people
,
th●●
greatest
afflictions
go
before
their
greatest
deliverance
and
therefore
let
not
the
Saints
of
God
despair
when
they
are
at
the
lowest
;
when
they
walk
in
darkness
,
and
see
no
light
,
yet
set
them
trust
in
the
Lord
.
6
Another
Season
of
Comfort
is
,
When
men
are
conscientiously
diligent
in
their
particular
Callings
,
then
they
walk
with
God
.
To
this
I
gave
you
an
instance
in
the
Shepherds
;
they
were
faithful
and
diligent
in
their
callings
,
they
were
watching
over
their
flocks
by
night
,
and
then
the
Angel
comes
and
tells
them
Lo
you
is
born
this
day
in
the
City
of
David
a
Saviour
,
which
is
Christ
the
Lord
,
Luk.
2.11
.
A
company
of
poor
Shepherds
keeping
of
their
Sheep
,
God
appears
unto
them
,
and
manifesteth
his
comforting
presence
,
when
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
notwithstanding
all
their
long
prayers
,
and
their
strict
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
hear
not
a
word
of
him
.
7
Another
Season
of
Comfort
is
,
When
we
are
either
preparing
for
,
or
in
the
spiritual
act
of
some
duty
.
When
grace
is
exercised
to
prepare
the
heart
to
pray
,
and
in
attendance
upon
such
an
Ordinance
,
then
often
times
the
Spirit
of
God
is
with
them
,
to
let
poor
souls
in
their
endeayours
find
acceptance
with
God
.
Hannah
had
been
praying
to
God
,
but
what
melody
did
she
find
in
her
heart
?
When
Mary
sate
at
Christs
feet
,
how
doth
Christ
fill
her
heart
with
comfort
,
sealing
up
her
salvation
to
her
?
I
now
come
to
close
with
some
application
.
Use
of
Information
.
Use
.
If
it
be
the
work
of
the
Spirit
of
God
to
comfort
the
bea●
of
Christs
Disciples
,
then
by
way
of
Information
I
gather
this
,
That
a
poor
soul
is
very
hardly
setled
and
satisfied
in
〈◊〉
of
comfort
.
Sure
it
is
a
hard
matter
to
comfort
a
poor
〈◊〉
,
when
one
of
the
persons
of
the
blessed
Trinity
must
be
●●ployed
on
purpose
to
do
it
.
This
is
an
Office
belong●●●
the
Holy
Ghost
,
when
he
is
to
be
the
Paraclete
,
the
com●●●
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
This
sure
is
a
hard
matter
,
to
com●●●
the
wounded
spirit
,
when
the
soul
is
fully
〈…〉
spir●●
〈◊〉
bondage
.
Oh!
the
hesitancies
,
the
jealousies
,
the
do●●●
and
fears
,
the
objections
that
a
poor
soul
makes
against
〈◊〉
spiritual
peace
and
comfort
,
now
it
begins
to
take
comfort
,
then
it
doubts
again
;
now
he
believeth
,
and
takes
courage
,
but
anon
he
is
afraid
;
there
is
a
great
deal
adoe
to
fasten
comfort
upon
a
poor
soul
,
2
Cor.
1.21
,
22.
What
a
heap
of
words
are
there
together
,
and
it
is
all
little
enough
to
comfort
a
poor
soul
!
Now
he
that
establisheth
us
with
you
on
Christ
and
hath
annointed
us
,
is
God
,
and
hath
also
sealed
us
,
and
given
the
earnest
of
the
Spirit
in
our
hearts
.
It
is
not
without
much
tugging
and
drawing
that
the
soul
is
first
brought
to
beleeve
;
and
then
when
it
doth
believe
,
it
is
a
hard
thing
to
perswade
it
that
it
doth
believe
:
There
is
a
strange
kind
of
squemishness
upon
the
heart
;
he
thinks
that
there
is
no
comfort
to
be
taken
that
doth
belong
to
him
.
Luther
says
,
It
is
a
harder
thing
to
comfort
a
troubled
Conscience
,
than
to
raise
the
dead
.
Surely
it
must
be
as
hard
,
when
nothing
but
the
sau●●
power
must
do
it
.
The
soul
is
hardly
convinced
,
but
all
the
glad
ridings
,
of
the
Gospel
,
are
golden
streams
,
and
all
the
Promises
are
〈◊〉
pleasant
Fancies
,
without
any
Reality
;
but
that
these
things
should
belong
to
him
,
this
he
cannot
believe
,
for
want
of
Faith
:
So
that
the
Spirit
of
God
is
fain
to
come
in
,
and
end
the
controversie
,
before
the
soul
will
be
satisfied
.
2.
If
it
be
the
work
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
to
comfort
the
hearts
of
his
people
:
then
all
the
comfort
of
Christless
and
graceless
souls
is
nothing
worth
;
there
is
no
true
peace
,
for
they
are
not
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
which
are
the
prop●●
subjects
of
this
comfort
;
they
will
not
hearken
to
〈◊〉
nor
learn
of
Christ
,
but
they
cast
his
words
behind
their
back
,
and
break
his
bands
a
sunder
.
Those
that
do
not
learn
Christs
precepts
,
and
follow
Christs
Canons
and
obey
Christs
Commands
,
they
are
none
of
Christs
Disciples
;
and
to
be
sure
,
they
have
not
the
〈◊〉
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Efficient
●n
this
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
the
root
there
cannot
be
the
fruit
;
for
this
inward
peace
〈◊〉
the
fruit
of
the
spirit
.
And
therefore
what
comfort
they
have
,
it
is
either
a
sinful
comfort
,
which
to
be
sure
will
end
in
sorrow
,
or
else
at
best
it
is
but
a
carnal
comfort
,
which
wil
soon
vanish
like
the
crackling
of
thorns
under
a
Pot
;
There
is
no
peace
,
saith
God
,
to
the
wicked
;
there
is
no
peace
with
God
as
long
as
you
are
at
peace
with
sin
.
3.
Here
they
are
stumbled
with
the
riddle
,
that
the
people
of
God
should
be
sorrowing
,
yet
always
rejoycing
;
as
sorrowing
,
yet
always
rejoycing
;
the
carnal
world
think
this
to
be
a
contradiction
;
though
they
be
troubled
without
,
yet
they
have
peace
within
;
though
they
have
matter
of
sorrow
in
respect
of
outward
affliction
,
yet
they
have
fellowship
with
the
holy
Ghost
the
Comforter
,
which
gives
peace
in
affliction
,
joy
in
sorrow
,
light
in
darkness
,
which
fils
them
with
joy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
glory
.
Secondly
,
If
the
holy
Ghost
be
the
only
Comforter
of
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
,
then
let
me
exhort
every
one
of
you
to
labour
for
an
interest
in
this
Comforter
.
Friends
,
I
beseech
you
be
restless
till
you
have
got
some
evidence
of
the
Comforter
in
your
souls
by
the
inhabitation
of
the
Spirit
in
your
hearts
;
without
you
have
an
interest
in
Christ
,
there
is
no
comfort
,
no
true
comfort
to
be
expected
;
no
comfort
in
prosperity
,
no
comfort
in
adversity
,
no
comfort
in
life
,
nor
in
death
,
no
peace
with
your
consciences
:
Men
may
make
a
shift
to
keep
themselves
at
quiet
for
the
present
,
by
lulling
conscience
,
they
may
have
a
kind
of
peace
from
a
false
principle
;
Ah
,
but
what
wil
you
do
when
storms
arise
?
wh●●
wil
you
do
when
death
&
affliction
comes
!
Jonas
lay
quietly
asleep
till
the
storm
came
:
O
my
Friends
,
we
must
shortly
lie
a
dying
,
the
Lord
knows
how
soon
;
O
what
wil
you
do
for
comfort
in
a
dying
hour
?
all
other
comforts
may
forsake
you
&
before
that
time
you
may
meet
with
sorrow
&
heavy
afflictions
,
so
that
all
your
friends
in
the
world
wil
not
do
you
good
;
your
friends
may
fail
,
your
hearts
may
fail
,
&
then
no
comfort
but
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
will
do
you
good
;
the
time
may
come
,
that
all
your
friends
may
pr●●●●
miserable
comforters
when
God
comes
to
〈◊〉
with
the
so●●
to
set
sin
home
upon
the
conscience
,
to
lay
sin
before
us
,
then
what
will
you
do
?
We
are
all
guilty
of
sins
of
omission
and
sins
of
commission
;
when
these
come
to
be
changed
upon
the
soul
,
what
will
you
then
do
?
Then
no
plaister
of
comfort
wil
stick
,
but
those
of
the
Spirits
laying
on
;
unless
the
Spirit
seal
up
the
pardon
of
sin
,
the
love
of
God
to
the
soul
,
nothing
will
be
quiet
and
comfort
the
soul
;
however
men
may
be
merry
for
a
time
,
yet
there
is
a
time
of
sorrow
that
will
come
,
when
they
shall
reflect
upon
their
ways
,
when
they
shall
see
nothing
but
sin
behind
them
,
and
terrors
before
them
:
Oh!
what
amazement
will
seize
upon
their
souls
!
they
have
no
interest
in
God
,
in
Christ
,
they
have
no
interest
in
the
Promises
:
there
is
nothing
that
will
comfort
you
,
unless
you
have
an
interest
in
the
Spirit
.
But
then
,
what
shall
I
do
,
that
I
may
get
this
comforting
Spirit
into
my
Soul
?
First
,
Thirst
earnestly
after
it
.
The
promise
is
made
to
those
that
thirst
after
it
,
Isa.
44.3
.
Thirst
after
him
in
his
convincings
,
in
his
humblings
,
in
his
sanctifying
mercy
:
Oh
let
the
desire
and
longing
of
thy
soul
run
out
this
way
;
no
matter
for
an
Estate
,
no
matter
for
friends
and
outward
comforts
if
thou
hast
the
Spirit
of
God
,
thou
hast
that
is
paramount
to
all
outward
comforts
,
Secondly
,
Pray
earnestly
for
the
Spirit
.
You
are
not
so
willing
to
give
your
children
what
they
want
,
as
God
is
to
give
his
Spirit
to
them
that
ask
it
.
Cry
mightily
,
Lord
give
me
thy
Spirit
:
and
cry
to
the
Spirit
,
and
say
as
Laban
to
Jacob
,
Come
in
,
so
pray
the
Spirit
so
come
into
thy
Soul
.
Thirdly
,
If
you
would
have
this
Comforter
to
come
and
abide
with
you
,
You
must
resolve
to
become
Christs
Disciples
.
It
is
only
for
such
that
Christ
prays
that
God
would
send
the
Comforter
:
you
must
hearken
and
obey
him
,
and
follow
him
wheresoever
he
goeth
.
You
know
the
terms
upon
which
you
must
be
Christs
Disciple
,
Matth.
16
24.
He
must
deny
himself
,
and
take
up
his
Cross
,
and
daily
follow
Christ
.
He
〈◊〉
deny
him-self
.
There
is
two
selfs
in
a
man
,
nay
,
three
selfs
and
they
must
be
denied
▪
but
,
however
〈…〉
two
must
be
denied
if
you
intend
to
be
Christs
Disciple
▪
1
A
mans
righteous
self
.
If
any
thing
that
we
are
,
that
we
have
,
or
can
do
,
from
our
works
or
duties
,
any
thing
of
our
own
,
all
must
be
denied
in
point
of
Justification
.
2
Sinful
self
.
A
mans
corruptions
must
be
denied
;
pride
,
passion
,
and
love
to
the
world
.
3
Natural
self
.
Friends
,
Estates
,
Relations
,
Credit
,
and
Honor
,
and
outward
comforts
,
these
may
be
denied
,
you
may
be
called
to
part
with
them
;
but
if
they
come
in
competition
with
Christ
,
they
must
be
denied
.
2
You
must
take
up
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
rather
then
forsake
his
honour
,
or
disobey
his
commands
.
You
must
resolve
to
follow
Christ
wheresoever
he
shall
lead
you
,
either
in
a
way
of
active
or
passive
obedience
;
you
must
take
up
Christs
load
,
you
must
undergo
his
burden
.
Now
Christians
,
are
you
resolved
upon
this
?
now
sit
down
and
consider
what
it
will
cost
you
to
be
Christians
;
and
if
you
would
have
the
best
,
you
must
be
contented
with
the
worst
;
and
if
you
are
resolved
upon
this
,
then
you
are
the
true
Disciples
of
Christ
,
and
you
are
under
the
promise
of
his
comfort
,
and
Christ
is
praying
the
Father
to
send
you
another
Comforter
,
who
shall
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
The
second
use
of
Exhortation
.
2
Use
,
Is
of
Exhortation
,
wherein
I
shall
apply
my self
to
the
true
Disciples
of
Christ
,
those
that
have
had
communion
with
Christ
in
his
sanctifying
presence
;
labour
after
communion
with
him
in
his
comforting
presence
;
To
all
others
that
are
without
the
Spirit
of
God
,
I
may
say
,
as
Jehu
to
Jehoram
,
What
hast
thou
to
do
with
these
things
?
Labour
to
be
convinced
of
the
need
and
want
of
Christ
;
but
such
as
have
been
partakers
of
the
Spirit
of
Christ
as
a
sanctifying
spirit
,
labour
after
communion
with
him
as
a
comforting
spirit
;
and
to
this
end
I
shall
stir
you
up
to
this
,
-
1
By
way
of
Motive
.
-
2
By
way
of
Comfort
.
First
,
By
way
of
Motive
.
Though
you
have
some
comfort
,
it
is
but
little
in
comparison
of
what
you
may
have
,
and
in
comparison
of
what
you
may
stand
in
need
of
,
though
a
Saint
would
not
change
the
saddest
hour
of
his
life
for
the
sweetest
hour
in
his
former
condition
.
If
the
Saints
of
God
did
enjoy
the
comforts
that
they
might
,
oh
what
blessed
lives
might
they
live
!
but
they
are
so
full
of
trouble
,
as
if
there
were
no
holy
Ghost
the
Comforter
.
The
people
of
God
are
oftentimes
troubled
without
a
cause
;
as
that
holy
man
,
Why
art
thou
cast
down
oh
my
soul
?
He
could
not
render
a
true
account
of
his
trouble
;
he
was
sad
,
but
he
could
not
tell
why
or
wherefore
.
2
When
there
is
cause
,
they
are
apt
to
be
troubled
without
measure
.
In
those
cases
,
where
it
is
a
sin
not
to
be
troubled
at
all
,
the
people
of
God
are
apt
to
be
troubled
overmuch
,
as
the
Israelites
in
their
bondage
in
Egypt
.
It
were
a
sin
for
them
not
to
be
troubled
;
but
they
were
so
full
of
troubles
that
they
could
not
hearken
to
Moses
and
Aaron
,
and
so
the
Disciples
in
the
Text
,
it
were
a
sin
for
them
not
to
be
troubled
for
the
absence
of
Christs
body
;
but
so
to
be
troubled
,
as
if
God
could
not
comfort
them
without
him
,
this
was
their
weakness
.
And
to
come
to
our
case
,
it
were
a
sin
to
slight
this
Dispensation
of
God
that
is
coming
upon
us
,
if
we
should
not
be
troubled
for
the
loss
of
the
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
;
but
to
mourn
before
God
under
the
sense
of
this
Dispensation
,
to
mourn
so
much
as
to
think
that
when
these
are
gone
;
all
is
gone
,
to
be
so
much
troubled
as
not
to
hearken
to
the
words
of
the
Text
,
That
we
have
a
Comforter
.
I
remember
an
admirable
expression
of
a
child
to
his
mother
when
his
father
was
dead
to
shew
.
That
out
of
the
mouths
of
Babes
and
Sucklings
God
can
manifest
his
praise
.
Why
Mother
(
says
the
child
)
though
my
Father
be
dead
,
yet
God
is
alive
.
May
I
not
say
so
to
you
?
Though
your
Ministers
be
as
it
were
naturally
dead
,
yet
is
not
God
alive
?
is
not
the
Spirit
of
God
alive
?
Though
you
have
some
comfort
,
yet
you
have
little
in
comparison
of
what
you
may
have
,
if
you
seek
for
it
.
2
Study
the
excellent
nature
of
the
comfort
,
how
little
soever
a
man
hath
of
this
spiritual
comfort
;
it
will
swee●
his
condition
,
be
it
what
it
will
be
.
When
a
man
hath
communion
with
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
hath
comfort
in
all
conditions
;
then
,
though
a
mans
condition
be
never
so
bad
,
yet
it
is
very
good
,
Hab.
2.17
.
Though
the
Fig-tree
shall
not
blossome
,
though
the
fruit
be
not
in
the
Vines
,
the
labour
of
the
Olive
shall
cease
,
and
the
fields
shall
yield
no
meat
;
the
flock
shall
be
cut
off
from
the
Fold
,
and
there
shall
be
no
Herd
in
the
stalls
,
yet
will
I
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
I
will
joy
in
the
God
of
my
salvation
.
He
can
fetch
hope
,
and
ground
his
faith
upon
the
Promises
,
though
the
Providences
and
Dispensations
of
God
be
never
so
mysterious
;
the
comfort
of
the
Spirit
doth
make
up
the
want
of
all
other
comforts
:
the
comforts
of
Ordinances
are
sweet
comforts
,
Sermons-comforts
are
sweet
comforts
,
Sacraments-comforts
are
sweet
comforts
;
Ah
,
but
the
comfort
of
the
Spirit
can
supply
the
want
of
all
these
▪
all
outward
crosses
do
not
hinder
these
inward
comforts
;
a
man
that
hath
these
comforts
,
may
have
a
feast
with
bread
and
water
;
a
little
of
this
comfort
is
able
to
sweeten
a
whole
Ocean
of
sorrow
:
In
the
multitude
of
the
thoughts
within
me
,
thy
comforts
delight
my
soul
,
Psal.
94.10
.
So
that
when
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
are
filled
with
sad
thoughts
,
what
will
become
of
themselves
,
What
will
become
of
their
Families
,
what
will
become
of
the
Church
of
God
,
what
will
become
of
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
and
of
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
?
they
are
full
of
sad
fears
,
and
distracting
thoughts
;
when
they
have
a
multitude
of
thoughts
,
in
the
midst
of
all
,
these
spiritual
comforts
can
comfort
and
refresh
the
soul
:
Oh
labour
after
a
greater
share
of
this
comfort
.
God
hath
cast
us
upon
sad
times
,
wherein
we
shall
have
need
of
more
than
ordinary
comfort
:
we
are
like
to
have
troubles
without
;
if
we
have
not
peace
within
,
it
will
be
very
sad
;
we
are
like
to
lose
much
of
Christ
bodily
presence
,
I
mean
in
his
Ordinances
;
many
of
those
Messengers
that
represent
the
person
of
Christ
,
and
stand
in
his
stead
;
if
we
should
not
enjoy
the
other
Comforter
,
our
estates
would
be
doleful
;
If
we
have
darkness
without
,
and
darkness
within
,
how
sad
will
that
darkness
be
!
3.
Labour
to
get
more
communion
from
the
Spirit
of
God
.
This
will
raise
and
sublimate
your
natural
comforts
,
and
turn
them
into
spiritual
comforts
.
A
man
never
relisheth
these
outward
comforts
,
till
he
come
to
taste
the
ravishment
and
sweetness
of
the
holy
Ghost
;
till
he
taste
the
love
of
God
;
these
give
them
a
higher
lustre
than
the
men
of
the
world
;
though
they
enjoy
much
comfort
,
yet
they
do
not
enjoy
half
that
a
Child
of
God
doth
;
the
litttle
that
the
righteous
hath
,
is
better
than
the
great
revenues
of
the
wicked
;
to
a
Child
of
God
a
Dinner
of
green
hearbs
is
more
savory
and
pleasant
to
him
,
than
the
stalled
Oxe
,
because
a
Child
of
God
hath
better
sauce
with
it
.
Worldly
men
they
smell
to
their
flowers
;
it
is
only
the
godly
man
that
sucks
out
the
honey
;
that
all
things
are
given
to
him
in
love
,
out
of
this
he
sucks
comfort
:
A
gracious
heart
sees
all
these
outward
comforts
,
that
they
are
purchased
with
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
these
should
do
him
good
,
and
he
may
take
comfort
that
he
hopes
for
what
he
hath
not
,
as
well
as
for
what
he
may
have
;
and
he
may
take
comfort
in
his
condition
,
be
it
what
it
will
he
sees
all
is
for
his
good
;
such
a
one
believeth
what
he
feeth
not
:
So
he
believeth
Gods
wayes
are
wayes
of
truth
though
some
more
sweet
,
and
some
more
bitter
.
Labour
after
communion
with
the
Spirit
in
his
comforting
work
is
another
.
This
is
the
best
preservative
against
all
intanglements
of
sin
whatsoever
:
It
is
a
great
hour
of
temptation
,
and
if
our
comforts
do
not
lie
above
the
world
,
we
shall
be
greatly
ensnared
by
the
world
.
If
a
man
〈◊〉
sweet
meats
,
he
cannot
relish
ordinary
food
;
so
while
these
sweet
comforts
lie
upon
the
soul
,
he
cannot
relish
these
ordinary
things
in
the
world
:
What
do
ye
tempt
me
with
these
things
?
sayes
a
Child
of
God
;
what
are
these
to
the
comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
?
The
heart
of
man
will
seek
comfort
one
way
or
another
;
and
if
he
hath
it
not
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
will
seek
it
some
other
way
;
it
he
hath
not
comfort
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
will
seek
som●
sparks
of
his
own
kindling
;
rather
then
they
will
sit
in
darkness
without
comfort
,
they
will
light
their
candle
at
the
Devils
sire
.
And
as
he
delivereth
from
temptation
on
the
right
,
so
he
delivereth
from
temptation
on
the
left
hand
;
he
that
is
filled
with
the
comforts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
what
are
sufferings
to
such
a
man
?
He
hath
that
within
him
that
wil
carry
him
through
all
danger
;
here
is
that
comfort
,
and
that
life
by
Christ
,
which
may
ease
us
in
our
greatest
crosses
;
this
will
make
a
child
of
God
speak
of
the
sufferings
of
this
World
as
a
light
matter
.
Our
light
affliction
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
shall
work
out
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
:
they
took
joyfully
the
spoyling
of
their
goods
,
because
in
heaven
they
had
a
better
,
and
more
enduring
substance
,
Heb.
11.35
.
Some
were
tortured
,
receiving
no
deliverance
,
because
in
heaven
they
had
a
better
substance
.
Oh
,
if
you
would
be
kept
from
the
snares
of
the
world
,
let
your
comforts
be
above
the
power
and
danger
of
temptation
from
any
thing
here
below
.
3
By
way
of
Direction
.
How
shall
we
have
communion
,
and
act
Faith
upon
the
holy
Ghost
as
our
Comforter
?
The
holy
Ghost
is
designed
and
appointed
by
God
the
Father
to
this
Office
.
Now
you
know
none
love
to
be
slighted
in
their
office
;
and
if
we
do
not
act
Faith
upon
the
holy
Ghost
,
we
slight
his
Office
;
therefore
we
should
have
recourse
to
him
in
a
way
of
believing
:
As
we
should
act
Faith
upon
Christ
for
the
pardon
of
sin
,
so
we
should
act
Faith
upon
the
holy
Ghost
for
a
sense
of
that
pardon
.
2
Go
often
to
Jesus
Christ
,
and
beg
him
,
and
beseech
him
to
intreat
the
Father
for
you
.
Go
to
God
the
Father
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
beg
it
upon
the
account
of
Christs
prayer
and
intercession
,
that
he
would
send
the
Comforter
,
and
you
have
good
argument
to
enforce
the
Petition
;
the
very
same
as
the
Disciples
,
That
Christ
would
,
when
he
w●●●
away
,
pray
the
Father
,
and
he
should
send
you
another
Comforter
.
Christ
tells
them
,
that
some
there
were
that
would
kill
the●
and
in
so
doing
,
think
they
did
God
good
service
;
therefore
Christ
in
compassion
to
them
,
in
the
state
that
he
left
them
in
,
prayes
the
Father
that
he
would
send
the
Comforter
.
So
now
we
must
go
to
God
;
those
Ministers
that
were
wont
to
comfort
us
,
are
now
to
be
taken
from
us
;
our
Barnaba●'s
,
Sons
of
consolation
,
their
mouths
are
to
be
stopped
,
though
Ordinances
are
now
to
be
dammed
up
,
the
houses
of
God
made
places
of
defilement
;
our
Teachers
are
removed
into
corners
,
our
troubles
increase
,
and
we
have
none
to
tell
us
how
long
;
the
light
of
our
eys
,
the
comfort
of
our
hearts
,
in
respect
of
the
outward
means
,
are
going
from
us
;
whither
shall
we
go
?
we
want
bread
for
our
souls
,
we
want
cordials
for
our
hearts
,
blessed
Saviour
pity
us
;
and
since
thou
wilt
not
come
to
us
in
thy
own
presence
,
as
thy
Ambassadors
do
,
come
to
us
by
thy
Spirit
,
do
now
in
heaven
as
thou
didst
on
earth
,
pray
the
Father
for
us
;
do
not
leave
us
as
so
many
Orphans
,
without
father
or
mother
,
but
send
thy
Spirit
to
refresh
our
souls
:
see
how
we
are
hated
and
reviled
,
and
we
must
suffer
these
things
now
,
Let
us
have
thy
spirit
.
3
If
you
would
have
communion
with
the
Spirit
of
Christ
in
his
comforting
work
,
Take
heed
that
you
do
not
lay
up
your
comforts
in
the
creature
.
This
is
for
to
seek
for
the
living
among
the
dead
;
those
that
rejoyce
in
the
creature
,
rejoyce
in
a
thing
of
nought
;
and
you
that
have
an
interest
in
God
.
God
will
not
take
it
well
at
your
hands
,
to
seek
it
any
where
else
,
no
,
not
in
Ordinances
;
though
God
would
have
you
to
seek
comfort
in
Ordinances
,
yet
he
would
not
have
you
to
seek
comfort
from
Ordinances
.
4
Sit
down
,
and
be
much
in
duty
,
Psal.
63.5
,
6.
My
soul
shall
be
satisfied
as
with
marrow
and
fatness
,
my
mouth
shall
praise
thee
with
joyful
lips
,
when
I
remember
thee
upon
my
bed
,
and
meditate
on
thee
in
the
night
watches
.
If
you
look
at
the
beginning
of
the
Psalm
,
you
shall
find
this
Psalm
was
penn'd
when
David
was
deprived
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
Many
a
man
complains
that
he
lives
uncomfortably
;
no
wonder
when
he
little
thinks
on
Christ
.
5
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
grace
;
Then
they
walked
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
when
they
walked
in
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
6.
Take
heed
of
quenching
and
grieving
the
Spirit
your
Comforter
,
by
neglecting
his
motions
,
or
by
acting
any
thing
against
the
mind
of
the
Spirit
:
Do
not
sin
against
him
as
your
enlightning
Spirit
;
that
will
hinder
him
as
your
Comforter
.
I
close
with
a
word
of
Comfort
to
the
people
of
God
.
If
it
be
one
of
the
great
works
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
here
is
matter
of
great
comfort
to
those
that
stick
close
to
Jesus
Christ
.
1.
Sure
your
comforts
will
be
satisfying
Comforts
;
sufficient
,
because
they
are
comforts
of
the
Spirits
working
.
The
Lord
Jesus
hath
promised
to
make
up
the
want
of
his
,
bodily
presence
,
by
sending
his
Spirit
:
He
was
now
going
from
them
,
and
tells
them
,
That
he
could
not
stay
;
and
this
was
sad
newes
to
the
Disciples
,
who
where
ready
to
break
their
hearts
;
and
the
best
comfort
that
he
could
afford
them
,
was
to
tell
them
.
That
he
would
send
the
Comforter
.
If
Christ
can
comfort
his
people
in
the
absence
of
himself
,
surely
he
can
comfort
them
in
the
want
of
all
other
comforts
,
that
relate
either
to
soul
or
body
;
and
so
in
the
want
of
mercies
,
in
the
want
of
outward
Ordinances
,
he
can
comfort
the
soul
.
It
is
the
Spirit
of
God
that
can
comfort
in
the
use
of
these
;
and
,
if
he
will
,
he
can
do
it
in
the
want
of
them
;
he
can
comfort
us
in
the
wildernesse
where
no
water
is
;
when
he
doth
deny
the
meanes
,
he
can
cumfort
us
without
;
where
he
denies
the
stream
,
he
can
make
us
drink
out
at
the
Fountain
.
7.
And
Lastly
,
The
people
of
God
find
hereby
,
that
their
comforts
are
abiding
.
Your
liberty
,
your
friends
,
ah
!
Ordinances
and
Ministers
may
be
taken
from
you
;
your
Ministers
may
be
banish'd
,
your
Ministers
may
be
imprison'd
;
but
here
is
a
Comforter
that
abides
for
ever
.
And
though
they
may
keep
your
Ministers
out
of
the
Pulpit
,
yet
they
shall
not
take
the
Comforter
out
of
your
hearts
:
So
that
when
I
shall
not
Preach
any
more
to
you
,
I
shall
Pray
the
Father
that
he
would
send
you
another
Comforter
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
Mr.
Bull
of
Newington-Green
,
His
Farewel
Sermon
in
the
afternoon
.
Acts
20.32
.
And
now
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
Grace
,
who
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
THe
words
are
part
of
S.
Pauls
Farewel-Sermon
,
or
discourse
to
the
Elders
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
one
of
those
famous
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
that
we
read
of
in
the
book
of
the
Revelations
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
as
Calvin
doth
Comment
upon
the
place
,
that
though
the
Apostle
speaks
immediately
to
the
Elders
,
yet
he
doth
comprehen●
the
whole
Church
in
the
Speech
.
Our
holy
Apostle
had
been
a
long
time
with
the
Church
,
preaching
among
them
,
taking
pains
with
them
,
both
in
publick
and
private
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
20
verse
,
and
declares
to
them
the
whole
Counsel
of
God
,
verse
27.
and
now
being
called
away
,
taken
off
by
divine
Providence
,
by
the
will
of
his
Master
,
the
last
and
best
office
that
he
thought
he
could
do
for
them
,
was
to
commit
them
to
the
care
of
God
,
and
to
leave
them
in
his
arms
,
and
to
recommend
them
to
his
Grace
.
It
would
be
more
then
the
time
would
permit
,
to
look
over
the
whole
Apostles
Sermon
,
which
is
partly
Narrative
,
and
partly
Consolatory
.
Narrative
,
to
put
them
in
mind
in
what
manner
he
had
preached
to
them
,
from
verse
17.
to
verse
27.
And
it
s
partly
Consolatory
,
from
the
27.
to
the
Text
,
wherein
the
Apostle
could
hold
no
longer
,
but
his
love
constrains
him
,
and
makes
him
to
break
forth
into
this
pathetical
wish
,
or
rather
prayer
,
And
now
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
his
grace
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
I
am
just
now
going
〈◊〉
you
,
not
knowing
that
I
shall
see
your
face
any
more
;
now
I
am
a
dying
man
,
as
to
my
conversing
with
you
an●
more
;
now
I
am
departing
,
this
is
the
best
Legacie
I
can
bequeath
unto
,
To
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
his
grace
.
And
he
speaks
to
persons
as
standing
in
the
same
relation
with
God
and
Christ
,
and
having
the
same
Father
,
and
the
same
elder
Brother
:
As
if
he
should
have
said
,
you
are
as
dear
to
me
as
my
own
flesh
,
as
if
you
were
my
brethren
by
consanguinity
,
and
it
is
my
sorrow
that
I
must
leave
you
;
but
as
it
is
my
greatest
grief
to
part
with
you
,
yet
I
must
leave
you
;
and
this
is
the
comfort
,
that
I
shall
leave
you
in
safe
hands
;
I
do
not
leave
you
to
the
wide
world
,
I
do
not
leave
you
as
Orphans
without
a
Father
,
as
Sheep
without
a
Shepherd
,
but
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
his
grace
.
O
happy
word
!
Though
I
must
leave
you
,
yet
I
trust
God
,
who
is
able
,
will
keep
you
;
as
God
is
present
every-where
by
his
Essence
,
so
by
his
gracious
presence
more
especially
God
is
present
with
his
people
:
I
commit
you
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
I
commit
you
to
his
care
,
to
his
keeping
;
so
the
word
signifies
,
so
Ravanelus
interprets
the
words
,
I
trust
you
with
God
,
I
leave
you
as
a
depositum
in
Gods
hands
,
as
a
dying
man
leaves
his
children
in
a
friends
hands
to
look
after
them
,
as
Christ
did
his
Mother
in
Johns
hands
;
so
the
Apostle
leaves
the
Ephesians
in
the
hands
of
God
;
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
;
that
is
,
the
Gospel
that
he
had
declared
to
them
.
The
Word
of
God
in
Scripture
is
often
called
his
grace
,
2
Cor.
6.
Eph.
3.5
.
because
it
is
a
declaration
of
the
free
grace
of
God
to
poor
souls
,
and
because
it
is
the
Spirits
instrument
to
work
grace
in
the
hearts
of
sinners
.
This
is
remarkable
,
that
after
the
Apostle
had
recommended
them
to
God
,
he
adds
one
word
,
of
his
grace
:
He
doth
not
think
it
enough
to
mention
recommending
them
to
God
,
but
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
The
expression
is
not
for
Euphoniae
gratia
,
it
is
no
Tautologie
,
it
is
no●
for
more
then
needs
,
but
to
shew
how
needful
,
and
how
necessary
the
word
of
Gods
grace
is
,
as
well
to
the
building
up
,
as
for
the
converting
of
poor
sinners
;
and
though
God
can
build
up
a
Saint
immediately
,
yet
ordinarily
he
doth
it
not
but
through
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
.
Beza
and
Calvin
refer
this
Clause
to
God
,
answering
to
that
of
the
Apostle
.
2
Cor.
9.18
.
God
is
able
to
cause
all
grace
to
abound
in
you
.
But
Erasmus
refers
this
word
to
the
words
of
Gods
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
.
And
this
construction
is
favoured
by
those
two
places
of
Scripture
,
and
may
very
well
be
meant
both
in
2
Tim.
3
15.
and
Jam.
1
21.
both
which
places
attribute
to
the
Word
of
God
,
as
this
doth
;
and
in
the
second
place
,
Receive
with
meekenesse
the
ingrafted
word
,
which
is
able
to
save
your
souls
.
So
that
both
these
words
may
be
referred
to
this
Clause
,
The
Word
of
God
,
and
The
Word
of
his
grace
;
to
God
as
the
Principle
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
as
the
instrumental
cause
to
build
them
up
;
as
much
as
if
he
had
said
,
I
commend
you
to
the
grace
of
God
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
.
The
Apostle
tels
them
,
that
he
left
them
to
such
a
God
,
as
through
the
Gospe●
was
sufficient
to
build
them
up
,
till
he
brought
them
to
the
full
fruition
of
the
Saints
in
light
.
The
Apostle
commends
this
to
his
Church
,
that
were
ready
to
weep
,
and
say
at
his
departure
,
O
Paul
!
God
hath
made
thee
a
happy
instrument
of
laying
a
good
foundation
among
us
,
of
doing
a
great
deal
of
good
to
our
souls
,
and
we
may
blesse
God
that
we
ever
saw
thy
face
;
but
now
,
alas
!
thou
art
going
from
us
,
we
are
afraid
all
thy
pains
will
come
to
nothing
;
we
should
hope
that
if
God
had
pleased
to
continue
thee
amongst
us
,
then
we
should
have
been
built
up
;
and
surely
,
if
God
had
intended
good
to
us
,
and
brought
us
to
Heaven
at
last
,
he
would
not
have
taken
thee
from
us
.
No
,
sayes
the
Apostle
,
be
not
discouraged
,
though
I
leave
you
,
yet
I
commit
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
If
I
be
here
,
it
is
God
alone
that
must
build
you
up
;
I
am
but
a
poor
weak
instrument
in
the
hand
of
God
,
and
when
I
am
gone
,
God
can
build
you
up
by
some
means
or
other
;
and
carry
you
over
,
or
thorow
all
oppositions
,
temptations
and
discouragements
,
till
he
hath
fitted
you
for
himself
,
and
given
you
an
inheritance
amongst
them
that
are
sanctified
.
Thus
you
have
the
words
explained
in
that
familiar
P●raphrase
;
and
being
thus
opened
,
you
may
take
notice
that
The
words
hold
forth
the
special
care
of
this
blessed
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
though
he
must
leave
them
,
yet
he
takes
care
to
leave
them
in
safe
hands
,
that
was
able
to
give
a
good
account
of
them
:
You
have
the
Apostle
making
a
deed
of
trust
for
the
securement
of
the
Saints
at
Ephesus
after
his
departure
;
or
if
you
will
,
you
have
the
Apostles
last
Will
and
Testament
.
1
You
have
the
Person
making
over
this
trust
,
St.
Paul
.
2
You
have
the
Trust
it self
,
and
those
were
the
Saints
of
Ephesus
.
3
You
have
the
Trustees
,
those
to
whom
this
trust
is
committed
;
and
they
are
two
fold
.
1
To
God
.
2
To
the
Word
of
his
grace
.
3
Here
is
the
time
of
making
this
Test
,
now
I
am
ledving
of
you
.
4
Here
is
the
commendation
of
the
Trustee
,
from
the
power
and
ability
of
him
to
manage
this
trust
,
and
this
is
expressed
in
two
particulars
:
1
He
is
able
to
build
you
up
;
and
then
2
To
give
you
an
inheritance
:
as
if
he
should
have
said
,
I
will
leave
you
with
such
who
are
able
to
build
you
up
.
I
might
raise
a
multitude
of
observations
from
the
words
:
as
first
of
all
,
Doct.
1.
T
has
it
should
be
the
care
of
a
faithful
Minister
,
when
he
is
by
the
providence
of
God
taken
from
a
people
,
to
recommend
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
2
As
it
is
the
duty
of
a
faithful
Minister
to
do
it
,
so
it
is
his
comfort
that
he
may
do
it
,
that
he
may
leave
his
people
in
the
hand
of
God
,
who
is
able
to
build
them
up
in
grace
.
3
It
may
be
the
comfort
of
any
Church
of
Christ
,
that
when
they
are
deprived
of
faithful
Ministers
,
that
yet
they
are
left
in
the
hands
of
God
.
4
Though
God
can
by
his
infinite
power
perfect
grace
,
and
bring
men
to
heaven
without
the
use
of
means
,
yet
we
have
no
ground
or
warrant
to
expect
one
or
other
,
but
through
the
Word
of
Gods
grace
.
5.
And
lastly
,
Though
their
be
a
glorious
inheritance
purchased
and
prepared
by
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
it
is
to
be
expected
by
none
but
those
that
are
built
up
&
sanctified
;
Or
thus
,
None
must
look
for
an
inheritance
hereafter
,
but
such
as
are
born
of
the
Spirit
and
built
up
in
grace
.
I
might
speak
to
many
more
,
but
I
shall
gather
all
that
I
have
said
into
this
one
general
Proposition
,
which
is
this
:
Doct.
That
the
best
Farewel
that
a
Gospel-Minister
can
give
to
his
people
that
he
loves
and
labours
amongst
,
when
he
by
the
providence
of
God
is
taken
from
them
,
is
,
to
commend
them
to
the
Gospel
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
Thus
doth
our
holy
Apostle
when
he
was
taken
from
his
people
,
and
left
to
preach
to
them
no
more
,
he
recommends
them
to
the
hands
of
God
.
And
thus
doth
a
greater
then
St.
Paul
,
even
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
the
great
shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
as
St.
Peter
calls
him
,
when
he
was
leaving
of
the
world
,
and
could
no
longer
preach
to
them
,
he
commends
them
to
God
,
Joh.
17.11
.
And
now
says
Christ
to
his
Father
,
I
am
no
more
in
the
world
,
but
these
are
in
the
world
,
and
I
come
to
thee
.
Holy
Father
,
keep
through
thy
own
name
those
whom
thou
hast
given
me
,
that
they
may
he
one
as
we
are
.
And
in
the
14
I
have
given
them
thy
Word
;
he
commends
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
.
In
the
prosecution
of
this
truth
,
I
shall
explain
these
particulars
.
1
Shew
you
what
it
is
in
a
Minister
to
recommend
his
people
to
God
.
2
What
it
is
that
he
should
recommend
them
to
God
for
3
Why
he
should
be
so
careful
to
recomend
them
to
God
.
4
How
he
should
recommend
them
to
God
.
Lastly
,
Apply
.
First
,
It
is
to
leave
them
in
the
hand
of
God
,
to
give
them
●g
unto
Gods
care
and
keeping
,
as
I
shewed
you
in
the
opening
of
the
words
,
to
commend
them
unto
God
,
is
to
do
that
for
them
effectually
,
which
he
would
fain
do
Ministerially
,
if
he
had
been
suffered
to
continue
among
them
As
when
a
dying
Father
,
or
Husband
commends
〈◊〉
wife
and
children
to
some
surviving
intimate
friend
;
it
is
a
leaving
,
a
committing
them
to
that
friend
,
to
deal
,
and
to
do
that
for
them
,
which
he
would
have
done
if
he
had
lived
.
Now
let
us
consider
what
it
is
that
a
faithful
Ministers
designs
and
endeavors
are
to
do
for
that
Congregation
that
is
committed
to
his
charge
:
these
4
things
especially
every
faithful
Minister
endeavours
to
do
while
he
is
among
his
people
.
-
1
Their
conversion
unto
Sanctification
.
-
2
Their
building
up
,
their
Edification
.
-
3
Their
Protection
and
Preservation
.
-
4
Their
Comfort
and
Consolation
.
First
,
Their
Conversion
and
turning
to
God
.
This
is
that
that
a
faithful
Ministers
heart
is
set
upon
,
that
he
may
convert
poor
souls
that
are
in
a
sinful
state
,
that
he
may
turn
poor
souls
to
God
;
that
by
often
preaching
,
and
praying
,
and
counsel
,
he
may
bring
them
into
a
state
of
salvation
.
Rom.
10.1
.
The
Apostle
there
speaks
of
the
Romanes
,
that
they
were
the
people
of
God
in
profession
;
ah
,
but
this
was
not
enough
,
fain
he
would
that
they
should
be
the
people
of
God
in
truth
;
this
is
the
hearty
desire
of
every
faithful
Minister
,
not
only
to
bring
his
people
to
the
outward
profession
of
godliness
,
but
to
the
work
and
power
of
it
in
their
hearts
;
not
only
to
have
the
name
of
a
Christian
,
but
Christianity
it self
;
and
this
i●
the
end
of
all
his
studying
,
to
get
them
to
God
by
little
and
little
,
I
till
Christ
be
formed
in
them
,
Gal.
4.11
.
My
little
children
,
says
the
Apostle
,
&c.
St.
Paul
travels
in
birth
with
the
Galatians
from
a
state
of
nature
to
a
state
of
grace
;
he
would
get
grace
wrought
in
their
hearts
,
he
would
get
them
ingrafted
into
Christ
;
and
this
is
the
end
of
his
commending
them
to
God
,
which
he
would
fain
have
done
,
if
he
might
have
been
suffered
to
preach
to
them
.
This
is
the
language
of
a
Ministers
heart
;
Lord
,
thou
knowest
that
it
was
the
desire
of
my
soul
,
that
every
one
of
this
people
should
be
made
holy
by
the
Word
;
I
would
fain
have
begotten
them
by
the
Ministry
to
Jesus
Christ●
,
but
now
by
the
providence
of
God
I
am
taken
off
before
my
work
is
done
;
and
thou
seest
yet
there
is
a
great
many
in
the
gall
of
bitterness
,
and
in
the
bond
of
iniquity
,
in
a
state
of
death
,
and
I
am
now
likely
not
to
do
any
thing
more
:
now
it
is
my
care
,
that
those
that
belong
to
the
election
of
grace
,
may
be
gathered
home
to
thee
.
2
To
build
them
up
in
knowledge
and
faith
.
He
endeavours
that
those
that
are
already
sanctified
,
may
be
further
built
up
in
their
most
holy
faith
;
where
there
are
the
most
eminent
Saints
,
yet
there
is
a
great
deal
lacking
.
The
Apostle
gives
great
commendation
of
the
Thessalonians
,
1
Thess.
3.10
.
They
were
a
famous
Church
,
and
there
were
a
great
many
eminent
Christians
,
yet
there
was
something
lacking
in
their
saith
,
and
in
their
knowledge
.
Christ
speaks
to
one
of
his
most
eminent
Apostles
,
Oh
thou
of
little
faith
!
Though
the
foundation-stone
be
laid
,
yet
there
is
a
superstructure
behind
,
and
this
is
the
work
of
Christ
,
the
building
them
up
,
Ephes.
4.12
.
This
is
the
end
of
every
faithful
Minister
,
to
make
his
people
meet
for
Heaven
;
be
would
be
feeding
of
them
,
that
they
may
grow
to
the
sull
measure
of
the
stature
of
Christ
:
and
therefore
every
godly
Minister
desires
that
he
may
be
the
Finisher
as
well
as
the
Author
(
under
God
)
of
their
faith
,
that
they
may
be
built
up
to
Christs
heavenly
Kingdom
.
3
A
Ministers
aims
are
,
that
his
people
may
be
kept
from
danger
.
The
people
of
God
,
after
they
are
effectually
called
,
they
are
continually
in
danger
;
they
are
as
a
Lilly
amongst
Therns
,
as
Sheep
amongst
Wolves
,
as
a
besieged
City
in
the
midst
of
her
Enemies
.
They
have
enemies
without
,
and
enemies
within
;
enemies
without
,
the
Devil
is
their
adversary
.
1
They
are
in
danger
in
respect
of
the
Devil
,
who
is
a
very
potent
enemy
,
a
roaring
Lyon
,
and
a
malicious
enemy
,
malicious
against
God
;
an
industrious
enemy
,
he
goes
thou
t
seeking
whom
he
may
devour
;
he
compasseth
the
earth
to
do
what
he
can
to
keep
souls
from
Christ
;
he
it
a
subtle
enemy
,
that
hath
his
Stratagems
to
catch
and
ensnare
poor
souls
.
Now
it
is
the
endeavour
of
every
true
Minister
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
secure
his
people
by
his
counsel
,
and
his
prayers
;
for
we
are
not
ignorant
of
his
devices
,
2
Cor.
2.11
.
as
it
he
should
say
,
I
have
most
experience
of
the
Devils
subtilty
,
Satan
sets
to
oppose
them
most
;
and
this
is
one
thing
,
to
rob
Ministers
of
their
Mediation
;
of
their
Prayer
;
and
therefore
it
is
the
design
of
Ministers
to
strengthen
their
people
,
in
regard
of
Satans
temptations
.
2.
They
are
in
danger
in
respect
of
Seducers
,
that
lye
in
wait
to
deceive
.
3
They
are
in
danger
by
the
world
,
lest
they
should
be
frighted
by
its
opposition
.
4
They
are
in
danger
by
their
corrupt
lusts
,
that
war
against
their
souls
:
Therefore
every
faithful
Minister
warns
his
people
of
those
,
that
their
souls
may
be
secured
;
this
being
that
that
a
faithful
Minister
would
do
among
his
people
while
he
is
with
them
;
when
he
is
taken
from
them
he
commits
them
to
God
to
be
secured
from
all
danger
,
as
Christ
in
that
place
before
,
Father
keep
them
in
thy
own
hands
.
Lastly
,
Every
faithful
Minister
seeks
the
comfort
and
consolation
of
his
people
.
It
is
their
desire
to
comfort
the
feeble
hand
〈◊〉
they
are
not
Masters
of
your
grace
,
but
Helpers
of
your
joy
,
2
Cor.
4.21
.
Where
the
Gospel
appears
in
power
,
man
will
stand
in
need
of
comfort
,
under
doubts
,
fears
,
and
afflictions
;
and
this
is
the
desire
of
every
faithful
Minister
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
their
departure
from
their
people
,
to
support
the
weak
,
to
resolve
the
doubted
,
to
succour
the
tempted
;
and
when
he
is
taken
from
them
,
and
can
contribute
little
to
this
work
,
he
recommends
them
to
God
.
A
departing
Minister
may
say
to
his
people
,
If
God
hath
made
me
an
instrument
of
speaking
comfort
to
your
souls
,
you
have
cause
to
bless
God
for
it
.
Now
I
can
do
no
more
,
I
must
recommend
you
to
God
,
whom
(
I
hope
)
will
be
the
God
of
your
comfort
when
I
am
gone
.
2.
This
is
the
best
office
that
a
Minister
can
do
for
his
people
when
he
is
taken
from
them
:
and
that
whether
we
look
upon
Minister
or
people
,
certainly
it
is
the
best
office
that
a
Minister
can
do
for
his
people
,
To
commend
them
to
God
-
1
God
is
omnipotently
,
infinitely
able
.
-
2
God
is
gracious
and
faithful
,
therefore
willing
to
do
it
.
First
,
God
is
infinitely
able
to
manage
this
trust
,
he
is
God
all-sufficient
,
Gen
17.1
.
sufficient
to
make
himself
happy
,
much
more
to
make
his
people
happy
.
-
1
God
is
all
in
all
in
the
enjoyment
of
mercy
.
-
2
God
is
all
in
all
in
the
want
of
mercy
.
First
,
He
is
all
in
all
in
the
enjoyment
of
mercy
.
When
a
people
have
a
faithfull
Minister
placed
over
them
by
the
providence
of
God
,
he
can
do
nothing
of
himself
,
2
Cor.
3.6
.
Our
preaching
is
from
the
assistance
of
God
;
and
when
we
have
done
all
,
we
cannot
make
this
effectual
,
we
cannot
give
the
success
;
Paul
may
plant
,
and
Apollo
may
water
,
but
it
is
God
that
must
give
the
increase
,
1
Cor.
3.6
.
Why
do
you
keep
such
a
stir
?
one
would
have
this
Minister
,
another
that
;
one
would
have
Paul
,
another
would
have
Apollo
,
another
Cephas
;
are
they
not
the
Ministers
of
God
,
by
whom
ye
have
believed
?
Our
profit
depends
not
upon
the
parts
and
gifts
of
a
creature
,
but
upon
out
blessing
of
God
;
it
is
God
that
must
put
this
heavenly
treafore
into
the
heart
,
and
it
is
God
that
must
disperse
it
at
last
for
the
good
and
benefit
of
his
people
.
The
most
eloquent
Apollo
's
cannot
perswade
obstinate
sinners
to
lay
hold
upon
the
Gospel
;
they
may
speak
to
the
ear
,
but
it
is
God
that
must
carry
the
word
to
the
heart
,
either
for
conviction
or
conversion
.
Secondly
,
God
is
all
in
all
in
the
want
of
means
.
Let
the
instrument
be
never
so
weak
,
if
it
be
in
the
hand
of
God
it
shall
prove
effectual
:
God
can
make
a
poor
Fisherman
instrumental
to
catch
three
thousand
souls
at
one
time
;
and
God
chuses
to
do
his
work
by
weak
instruments
that
the
praise
may
be
of
God
:
It
is
not
the
Ministers
parts
or
gifts
,
but
onely
the
power
of
God
that
strengthens
the
soul
,
and
sanctifies
,
and
builds
them
up
,
and
comforts
them
.
God
is
able
to
convert
all
unconverted
sinners
in
a
Congregation
;
God
can
say
,
Ephata
,
be
opened
.
2
God
is
able
to
build
up
those
that
are
converted
,
God
is
able
to
make
all
grace
abound
,
2
Cor.
9.8
.
Those
that
have
little
grace
:
God
is
able
to
make
it
increase
God
is
the
God
of
all
grace
.
God
can
make
every
Saint
perfect
,
entire
,
lacking
nothing
;
he
can
fill
all
the
void
places
of
the
heart
.
3
God
can
keep
us
in
all
tryals
and
troubles
,
God
can
keep
up
his
people
in
the
midst
of
Apostasie
,
Mat.
16.13
.
The
gates
of
hell
shall
not
prevail
against
them
.
God
can
keep
them
,
that
all
the
power
of
Hell
shall
not
hurt
them
.
4
God
is
able
to
comfort
the
most
disconsolate
soul
.
Ministers
may
speak
comfortable
words
,
but
they
cannot
speak
them
farther
then
to
the
ear
,
but
God
can
speak
them
to
the
heart
;
I
will
allure
her
into
the
wilderness
,
and
speak
to
the
heart
.
God
can
comfort
the
poor
soul
,
let
the
case
be
never
so
sad
,
2
Cor.
1.4
.
2
As
God
is
infinitely
able
,
so
he
is
infinitely
gracious
and
faithful
.
See
his
Name
in
Exod.
34.
Full
of
power
and
tender
mercy
.
Is
not
God
willing
for
the
conversion
of
poor
sinners
,
willing
as
Ministers
?
yea
,
a
thousand
,
and
ten
thousand
times
more
.
Hear
how
pathetically
God
speaks
,
Turn
ye
,
why
will
ye
dye
?
hear
,
and
live
.
He
calls
upon
all
men
everywhere
to
repent
.
Secondly
,
God
doth
not
onely
desire
it
,
but
purpose
it
,
and
resolves
.
God
that
hath
begun
a
good
work
,
he
will
finish
it
,
and
so
for
their
preservation
,
he
hath
said
,
That
the
gates
of
hell
shall
never
prevail
against
them
.
Of
all
thou
hast
given
me
I
have
lost
none
,
Joh.
17.11
.
Though
God
may
suffer
his
people
to
be
led
away
for
a
time
,
yet
they
shall
be
brought
back
again
,
and
shall
be
kept
through
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
.
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
not
one
jot
or
title
which
God
hath
spoken
.
How
willing
is
God
to
comfort
all
his
comfortless
ones
?
what
Mother
can
be
more
pitiful
to
her
sick
child
,
then
God
is
to
them
that
are
under
affliction
?
Though
a
Mother
forget
her
sucking
child
,
yet
God
caunot
forget
his
people
.
And
then
he
is
the
Fa●●
〈◊〉
all
comfort
,
and
there
are
many
gracious
promis●●
〈◊〉
hath
made
to
this
purpose
,
that
they
may
be
as
so
many
Aqua
vitae
pledges
of
consolation
to
his
people
:
So
that
this
will
appear
,
That
it
is
the
best
office
of
a
Minister
,
both
to
Minister
and
people
,
To
commend
them
to
God
.
1
To
Ministers
,
it
is
the
highest
expression
of
their
love
;
What
greater
testimony
of
their
love
can
they
shew
to
their
people
,
to
do
all
that
for
them
,
that
he
would
willingly
have
done
,
and
ten
thousand
times
more
?
Is
it
not
an
expression
of
love
from
a
dying
father
to
his
children
,
Dear
children
,
I
am
now
dying
,
I
can
provide
for
you
no
more
,
I
shall
leave
you
such
a
friend
that
shall
provide
for
you
in
a
more
abundant
measure
then
if
I
had
been
with
you
?
It
is
the
best
demonstration
of
their
faith
;
1
That
he
will
not
leave
them
to
the
wide
world
;
and
then
,
2
He
will
not
take
any
one
;
he
will
trust
his
people
with
none
but
God
,
who
is
able
and
willing
to
give
account
of
them
.
3
It
is
the
greatest
satisfaction
to
his
heart
.
A
Ministers
leaving
his
people
can
never
be
satisfied
in
his
own
brest
,
that
he
should
leave
them
,
and
commit
them
;
and
not
to
know
to
whom
:
but
when
he
knows
with
whom
he
hath
committed
them
,
when
he
hath
delivered
them
over
to
God
,
that
first
committed
them
to
him
,
this
is
a
great
quietment
and
satisfaction
to
a
Ministers
spirit
:
Every
Minister
takes
a
care
of
souls
;
God
lays
the
people
as
a
depositum
,
and
will
require
an
account
of
them
at
the
last
day
.
Now
when
a
Minister
is
taken
from
his
people
,
he
cannot
be
satisfied
,
till
he
hath
delivered
back
his
trust
to
God
;
Lord
,
here
they
are
,
and
while
I
was
with
them
I
did
what
I
could
;
but
now
I
am
taken
from
them
,
here
I
surrender
them
back
into
thy
hand
;
when
I
was
in
the
world
,
I
kept
them
in
thy
Name
:
And
so
it
is
best
for
the
people
to
be
left
;
such
a
one
who
will
keep
them
in
all
their
dangers
,
and
comfort
them
in
all
afflictions
.
3
How
should
a
people
be
comm●●●●
to
God
?
-
1
By
Exhortation
.
-
2
By
Prayer
.
First
,
By
Exhortation
.
Thus
the
Apostle
before
and
after
my
Text
,
And
then
by
Prayer
,
for
so
doth
St.
Paul
.
Calvin
looks
upon
these
words
as
a
Prayer
brought
in
,
always
making
mention
of
you
in
my
prayers
,
Rom.
1.19
.
Phil.
1.4
.
Col.
1.3
.
And
I
trust
that
I
shall
not
only
now
,
at
this
solemn
parture
,
but
as
long
as
I
live
,
still
recommend
you
into
the
hands
of
God
;
though
I
shall
not
preach
to
you
,
yet
I
still
shall
make
mention
of
you
in
my
prayers
,
that
God
would
stablish
and
comfort
,
&
preserve
you
to
his
heavenly
kingdom
.
4
Why
doth
the
Apostle
commend
them
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
?
For
these
two
Reasons
:
First
,
because
all
the
good
that
any
people
can
look
for
,
is
from
God
;
it
is
declared
and
laid
up
in
the
Promises
,
and
in
the
Gospel
;
there
is
the
Treasure
of
God
,
it
is
in
the
Gospel
:
The
grace
of
God
,
which
hath
appeared
to
all
men
,
bringeth
salvation
,
T
it
2.11
.
We
could
never
have
known
the
glorious
mysteries
of
salvation
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
grace
of
God
;
we
could
never
have
expected
good
,
but
from
the
Gospel
,
that
is
the
great
Magna
Charta
wherein
God
hath
made
over
whatsoever
concerns
the
eternal
good
of
his
people
.
We
have
nothing
to
shew
for
grace
,
and
comfort
,
and
heaven
,
and
glory
,
but
his
Gospel
,
that
is
the
great
deed
of
gift
that
God
hath
given
to
his
people
;
poor
sinners
might
look
a
Saviour
,
if
the
word
of
God
had
not
revealed
it
;
those
people
would
have
no
ground
to
expect
salvation
,
if
God
had
not
declared
it
in
his
Gospel
to
bestow
it
upon
them
.
2
The
Gospel
is
the
only
instrument
by
which
God
brings
and
conveys
all
that
good
to
the
soul
that
it
stands
in
need
of
,
all
spiritual
and
temporal
good
that
accompanies
salvation
.
God
works
nothing
immediately
upon
the
soul
,
but
by
the
Gospel
.
First
,
If
any
soul
be
converted
to
God
,
it
is
by
the
grace
of
God
:
And
as
Conversion
,
so
Sanctification
,
that
is
effected
by
the
word
of
God
;
so
likewise
in
Edification
,
Salvation
,
and
Preservation
.
Use
and
Application
.
Use
.
I
come
now
to
the
Application
,
It
may
be
I
have
been
too
long
already
;
but
God
knows
that
it
may
be
the
last
time
that
I
may
trespass
in
this
kind
;
and
I
have
the
Apostles
Example
,
who
preached
at
Troas
til
midnight
;
but
I
promise
to
have
done
in
a
great
deal
less
time
.
Use
.
In
the
Application
I
shall
in
the
Apostles
Example
,
Commend
to
you
to
the
grace
of
God
.
My
Brethren
,
and
dearly
Beloved
,
and
longed
for
,
now
God
by
his
providence
is
taking
me
away
from
you
,
in
the
exercising
of
my
publick
Ministry
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
Grace
:
This
I
shall
do
,
First
,
by
exhorting
and
counsel
;
and
then
by
prayer
.
Use
of
Exhortation
.
First
,
by
way
of
Exhortation
.
-
1
,
In
reference
to
God
,
and
then
-
2.
In
reference
to
the
word
of
his
grace
.
First
,
of
all
,
my
Exhortation
in
reference
to
God
,
is
,
that
you
would
commit
your selves
to
God
:
If
it
should
be
so
much
a
Ministers
care
to
commend
his
people
to
God
,
its
good
reason
they
should
commend
themselves
.
1.
All
a
Ministers
commending
you
to
God
,
will
be
to
no
purpose
:
if
you
do
not
commit
your selves
.
I
shall
always
make
mention
of
you
in
my
prayer
,
as
long
as
God
shall
continue
me
in
this
valley
of
tears
;
I
shall
pray
that
God
should
build
you
up
,
and
sanctifie
you
;
I
shall
pray
for
you
,
but
God
will
not
hear
my
prayers
,
if
you
do
not
hearken
to
my
counsel
,
To
commit
your selves
to
God
.
2.
Consider
.
If
you
can
so
commit
your
selv●es
to
God
,
as
to
get
God
to
take
charge
of
you
,
you
are
made
for
ever
.
God
will
be
an
All-sufficient
God
;
in
stead
of
all
thy
friends
in
the
world
,
you
shall
not
need
any
that
shall
provide
for
you
to
protect
you
;
God
will
be
all
in
all
,
in
stead
of
father
,
instead
of
mother
,
houses
,
lands
,
relations
;
God
will
be
better
to
you
then
ten
husbands
,
then
ten
Ministers
;
Ah
,
better
then
ten
thousand
Worlds
.
God
can
sweeten
all
your
enjoyments
,
God
can
provide
for
you
,
and
make
you
happy
in
the
midst
of
the
wants
of
creature-comforts
;
God
is
a
Sun
and
a
Shield
,
he
will
give
grace
and
glory
,
And
no
good
thing
will
he
with-hold
from
them
that
fear
him
.
God
contains
all
in
himself
Eminenter
;
get
God
and
you
get
all
.
Let
the
World
frown
or
smile
,
let
it
turn
upside-down
;
though
the
Mountains
be
thrown
into
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
though
the
World
be
set
on
fire
,
yet
a
soul
that
is
in
Gods
keeping
is
happy
:
God
is
a
present
help
in
time
of
trouble
.
2
As
God
is
an
all-sufficient
friend
,
so
he
is
a
firm
and
a
fast
friend
to
them
;
My
father
and
mother
forsook
me
,
then
the
Lord
took
me
up
,
Psal
27.10
.
My
flesh
and
my
heart
fails
,
but
God
fails
me
not
;
though
my
Minister
and
my
friends
leave
me
,
yet
God
will
not
leave
me
;
he
is
engaged
by
his
own
promise
,
truth
,
and
faithfulness
,
I
will
never
,
never
,
never
,
&c.
leave
thee
nor
forsake
thee
.
If
you
do
not
forsake
God
,
God
will
never
forsake
you
;
if
once
you
have
so
committed
your selves
to
God
,
as
God
accepts
the
charge
,
he
hath
undertaken
that
you
shall
never
depart
from
him
.
It
is
part
of
the
Covenant
,
and
he
is
engaged
to
all
the
Relations
wherein
he
stands
to
his
people
,
as
a
Husband
,
as
a
Father
,
as
a
Master
.
But
you
will
say
,
How
shall
we
commit
our selves
to
God
,
that
God
may
have
a
charge
of
us
?
I
will
give
you
one
direction
for
all
.
1
Take
God
to
be
your
God
,
and
give
up
your selves
to
be
his
people
;
if
you
will
,
before
you
and
I
part
,
heartily
and
unreservedly
give
up
your selves
to
God
,
to
be
his
people
,
it
will
be
the
comfortablest
day
that
ever
I
saw
,
though
in
other
respects
it
may
be
the
saddest
;
as
certainly
God
is
your
God
,
so
certainly
he
will
keep
you
;
if
you
will
avouch
your selves
to
be
Gods
,
I
will
avouch
God
to
be
yours
.
1
You
must
take
God
to
be
the
portion
of
your
souls
inheritance
,
lay
up
all
your
happinesse
in
God
;
for
if
you
choose
any
thing
else
for
your
happinesse
but
God
,
God
will
have
nothing
to
do
with
you
;
God
will
be
all
or
nothing
:
Your
hearts
must
say
as
Davids
,
Lord
thou
art
my
portion
;
whom
have
I
in
Heaven
but
thee
?
and
there
is
none
upon
earth
that
I
desire
besides
thee
.
He
accounted
all
nothing
for
God
,
God
was
his
happiness
God
was
his
portion
,
God
was
his
All
in
All.
2.
You
must
make
God
the
center
of
all
your
love
and
delight
;
God
will
have
all
from
you
,
or
nothing
;
you
must
not
divide
your
affection
between
God
and
the
world
,
you
must
love
nothing
in
comparison
of
him
;
love
nothing
but
in
subordination
to
him
;
as
you
would
have
God
to
be
wholly
yours
,
so
you
must
be
wholly
his
.
3
You
must
take
God
to
be
the
strength
and
shield
of
your
hearts
;
if
you
would
have
God
to
take
care
of
you
,
you
must
cast
your
care
upon
God
,
if
you
place
your
hope
any
where
else
,
there
will
be
no
sure
hold
;
the
Anchor
of
your
hope
must
be
cast
no
where
else
;
if
you
lay
your
burden
any
where
else
,
God
will
not
lend
you
a
finger
to
help
you
;
but
if
you
place
your
hope
in
God
,
God
will
help
you
;
your
extremity
shall
be
his
opportunity
.
4
You
must
take
God
to
be
the
guide
of
your
hearts
;
if
you
would
have
the
priviledge
of
Gods
guard
,
you
must
keep
in
Gods
way
;
keep
in
Gods
way
,
and
you
will
be
sure
of
Gods
protection
;
do
you
keep
Gods
precepts
,
and
God
will
keep
your
person
;
do
what
God
commands
,
and
avoid
what
God
for
bids
,
and
then
you
need
not
fear
what
will
become
of
you
.
Let
the
World
frown
,
and
Friends
forsake
you
,
resolve
that
you
will
follow
God
wheresoever
he
leads
you
,
then
he
will
be
your
God
all
your
dayes
,
and
he
will
guide
you
here
by
his
counsel
,
till
at
last
he
bring
you
to
his
glory
:
And
this
leads
me
to
the
second
Exhortation
,
in
respect
to
the
Gospel
.
Secondly
Brethren
I
commend
you
to
the
word
of
Gods
grace
.
I
commend
you
to
the
Precepts
of
God
,
to
be
obeyed
by
them
;
I
commend
you
to
the
Promises
of
God
,
to
be
believed
by
you
.
1
,
Keep
them
,
and
hold
them
fast
carefully
;
it
is
your
treasure
,
it
is
your
life
,
keep
it
,
and
it
will
keep
you
,
it
is
all
that
you
can
shew
for
Heaven
:
I
leave
it
as
a
Depositum
,
if
you
part
with
it
,
take
heed
how
you
will
answer
it
at
the
last
day
;
it
is
the
talent
which
God
hath
committed
to
you
,
for
which
you
will
be
commended
for
keeping
at
the
great
day
.
Hold
fast
the
word
of
Gods
grace
,
there
is
old
tugging
by
the
Devil
,
and
his
Instruments
,
either
to
pull
you
from
the
word
,
or
the
word
from
you
.
Let
any
thing
go
rather
than
the
Gospel
,
let
your
Friends
,
your
Estates
,
your
Lives
,
rather
than
let
go
the
Gospel
.
Study
Gods
word
,
do
not
keep
them
by
for
no
purpose
:
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
you
hope
for
eternall
life
.
There
's
the
pearl
of
great
price
,
there
is
direction
,
there
is
comfort
:
this
book
of
God
will
make
you
wise
unto
salvation
.
If
you
never
hear
Sermon
more
,
you
have
enough
by
the
use
of
the
Bible
to
carry
you
to
Heaven
;
There
's
Divinity
,
there
is
holinesse
and
heaven
almost
in
every
syllable
,
when
you
cannot
have
it
preached
to
you
.
Be
much
in
the
study
of
it
.
Then
practice
it
conscionably
:
Be
not
only
hearers
,
but
doers
of
it
;
let
your
conversation
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
It
was
the
Apostles
advice
to
the
Philippians
,
and
it
's
mine
to
you
,
Let
your
conversation
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
Let
your
conversation
become
the
Precepts
,
the
Priviledges
,
the
Promises
of
the
Gospel
.
Having
then
thus
commended
you
to
God
,
give
me
leave
before
we
part
,
to
commend
God
and
his
Gospel
to
you
.
1.
Make
it
your
daily
business
to
walk
with
God
;
make
him
the
companion
of
your
lives
;
converse
with
God
every
day
in
the
inward
of
your
hearts
:
He
that
is
a
stranger
with
God
,
God
will
soon
be
a
stranger
to
him
;
and
if
you
neglect
God
one
day
,
you
may
be
to
seek
him
when
you
may
most
need
him
.
2.
Live
in
the
daily
exercise
of
grace
and
godlinesse
.
1.
Live
in
the
continual
exercise
of
Faith
,
live
by
it
,
you
have
need
of
the
exercise
of
that
grace
every
day
;
you
ca●
as
well
live
without
food
,
as
live
without
faith
;
it
is
that
grace
which
feeds
upon
Christ
.
2
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
the
fear
of
the
Lord
all
the
day
long
,
be
afraid
to
sin
against
God
;
in
the
secret
of
your
souls
mind
his
presence
,
in
all
places
,
in
all
company
,
in
all
businesses
.
3
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
Humility
;
live
humbly
and
think
better
of
others
then
your selves
:
Humility
will
exceedingly
adorn
your
profession
.
4
Be
much
in
the
exercise
of
Repentance
.
Be
frequent
and
constant
in
prayer
,
Pray
continually
;
do
it
spiritually
,
and
do
it
exactly
,
as
to
the
season
of
it
.
5
Be
fervent
in
spirit
,
serving
the
Lord
.
Whatever
you
do
for
God
,
do
it
with
all
your
might
;
do
not
put
off
God
with
the
skin
,
but
give
him
the
marrow
.
6
Be
careful
,
not
onely
to
keep
up
secret
,
but
Family-worship
;
the
less
preaching
there
is
in
publick
,
the
more
catechising
and
instructing
there
should
be
in
private
.
I
know
no
more
likely
means
then
the
setting
up
the
worship
of
God
in
private
families
.
7.
Prize
the
Sabbath
;
be
strict
and
exact
in
the
observation
of
the
Lords
day
.
I
have
shewed
you
many
times
wherein
the
spiritual
observation
of
it
doth
consist
;
it
is
your
seed-time
,
your
market-day
;
it
is
a
sign
you
shall
one
day
celebrate
an
everlasting
Sabbath
with
God
in
the
highest
heavens
.
8
Be
stedfast
in
the
ways
of
God
in
a
back-sliding
age
▪
Keep
your
ground
,
while
others
fall
away
,
stand
fast
in
faith
;
be
not
ashamed
to
own
Christ
before
all
the
World
;
teckon
upon
the
reproaches
of
Christ
,
and
count
them
greater
riches
then
the
Treasures
in
Egypt
.
Do
not
place
Religion
in
a
few
shadows
,
when
the
substance
is
neglected
,
do
not
think
that
God
will
be
put
off
with
the
skin
without
the
substance
;
and
by
your
holy
conversation
labour
to
put
to
filence
the
foolishness
and
ignorance
of
wicked
men
,
that
●en
may
have
nothing
to
accuse
you
but
in
the
ma●●ers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
you
may
cut
off
occasion
from
them
that
seek
occasion
.
Let
no
reproach
make
you
lay
aside
holiness
;
and
say
,
If
this
be
to
be
vile
,
I
will
be
vile
still
.
And
love
all
those
that
have
been
instrumental
for
your
spiritual
comfort
.
Forget
not
to
contribute
to
the
necessities
of
the
poor
Saints
;
think
that
God
hath
given
you
your
Estates
for
such
a
time
as
this
,
for
this
is
acceptable
to
God
;
Blesse
them
that
curse
you
,
pray
for
them
that
despightfully
use
you
,
so
shall
you
heap
coals
of
fire
upon
their
heads
;
when
you
are
reviled
,
revile
not
again
.
Do
your
duty
to
your
Superiours
,
to
those
that
God
hath
set
over
you
,
and
so
carry
your selves
as
it
was
in
the
case
of
Daniel
,
that
they
may
find
nothing
against
you
,
save
in
the
matter
of
your
God
.
In
all
things
let
your
conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
That
I
may
rejoyce
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
we
have
not
run
in
vain
,
and
laboured
in
vain
.
And
labour
to
keep
up
that
Christian
love
which
in
this
place
hath
been
more
eminent
than
any
where
I
know
.
I
would
preach
St.
Johns
Doctrine
,
Little
children
,
love
one
another
:
And
that
my
expression
may
be
pathetical
,
I
shall
speak
it
in
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
in
Phil.
2.1
,
2
,
If
there
be
therefore
any
consolation
in
Christ
,
if
any
comfort
of
love
,
if
any
fellowship
of
the
Spirit
,
if
any
bowels
and
mercies
,
fulfill
ye
my
joy
,
that
ye
be
like-minded
,
having
the
same
love
,
being
of
one
accord
,
of
one
mind
.
I
now
have
but
a
word
more
,
speaking
of
yours
and
mine
own
comfort
under
this
sad
Dispensation
.
1.
It
is
a
Ministers
comfort
,
that
when
he
is
taken
from
his
people
,
he
can
yet
Commend
them
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
them
up
,
and
to
give
them
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
And
truly
,
my
dearly
beloved
in
the
Lord
,
this
is
my
great
work
now
,
when
I
am
a
dying
to
you
as
to
my
publick
preaching
:
My
Beloved
,
I
am
very
sensible
that
it
is
a
very
sad
and
solemn
thing
for
a
Minister
to
be
rent
from
a
people
that
he
loves
as
his
own
soul
,
that
he
hath
laboured
among
:
for
to
bid
adieu
to
these
solemn
meetings
,
wherein
I
have
preached
to
you
,
wherein
we
have
mingled
our
sighs
and
our
tears
before
the
Lord
,
wherein
we
have
rejoyced
,
and
sat
down
together
before
the
Lord
at
his
Table
,
now
to
think
that
I
must
minister
with
you
,
and
for
you
no
more
in
these
Ordinances
,
methinks
it
is
a
beart-breaking
consideration
;
to
think
that
I
am
now
dying
in
this
Congregation
;
to
think
that
I
am
now
dying
whilst
I
am
preaching
;
but
this
is
my
comfort
under
these
sad
thoughts
,
that
I
can
commit
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
;
to
one
that
is
able
to
keep
you
,
and
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
Like
a
dying
Father
,
I
can
commend
you
to
the
care
of
such
a
Friend
,
infinitely
able
to
supply
all
that
I
could
not
do
for
you
.
It
is
the
comfort
of
a
dying
Father
,
when
he
sees
his
children
weeping
round
about
him
,
that
he
can
commend
them
to
a
faithful
friend
,
willing
to
do
that
for
them
that
he
desired
to
do
,
and
a
thousand
times
more
.
I
would
hope
that
I
have
some
children
,
that
I
have
begotten
to
Christ
by
my
Ministry
,
towards
whom
my
bowels
yearn
;
but
this
is
my
comfort
,
that
I
can
put
them
into
the
arms
of
their
and
my
heavenly
Father
,
of
their
and
my
blessed
Redeemer
,
to
be
kept
by
the
power
of
God
.
There
are
many
poor
souls
that
are
yet
in
the
gaul
of
bitterness
,
and
in
the
bond
of
iniquity
;
and
if
the
Lord
hath
seen
good
,
I
would
fain
have
seen
of
the
travel
of
my
soul
in
their
salvation
;
but
I
can
commend
them
to
God
,
who
knows
them
who
belong
to
his
Election
,
he
can
either
restore
me
,
or
can
do
it
by
another
hand
;
and
you
that
are
in
any
measure
grown
in
grace
,
I
would
be
willing
to
be
helpful
to
your
joy
,
and
instrumental
to
your
comfort
,
but
I
commend
you
to
God
,
who
is
able
to
give
all
grace
to
you
,
and
to
keep
you
steadfast
.
It
will
be
some
alleviation
of
sorrow
,
that
though●
must
leave
you
,
and
die
to
you
as
to
your
Ministry
,
〈◊〉
I
hope
I
may
a
while
go
up
and
down
,
and
converse
with
you
,
to
be
among
you
.
The
Lord
grant
this
favour
,
that
he
may
behold
your
steadfastness
.
2.
This
may
be
your
comfort
,
as
well
as
mine
;
the
may
be
the
comfort
of
all
those
your
Congregations
,
that
are
like
to
be
made
Widows
by
the
Metaphorical
death
of
their
Guides
and
Pastors
;
but
I
leave
you
in
the
hands
of
all
grace
and
of
all
comfort
.
This
is
a
black
day
upon
Israel
,
when
so
many
faithful
Ministers
are
slain
at
one
blow
;
this
is
a
day
of
gloominess
and
darkness
in
many
Congregations
,
for
so
many
Ministers
to
be
beheaded
in
one
day
!
What
hath
England
commanded
?
is
it
not
some
high
Treason
?
If
we
look
to
the
cause
of
it
,
why
so
many
Ministers
are
as
dead
in
one
day
,
as
so
many
children
without
a
Father
.
And
if
we
look
upon
the
cause
,
what
hath
caused
God
thus
to
deal
with
us
,
we
must
complain
.
Oh!
our
unfruitfulness
!
our
fearful
unthankfulness
under
the
mercies
of
God!
This
will
be
the
Emphasis
and
fling
of
our
grief
;
and
this
should
be
the
matter
of
our
grief
.
And
then
,
if
we
consider
the
sad
Prognostick
,
what
it
doth
seem
to
foretell
:
It
is
a
sign
,
that
when
God
layes
aside
so
many
faithful
Ministers
,
of
some
scourge
and
calamity
that
is
coming
upon
us
.
But
you
that
can
lament
this
judgement
,
you
that
can
lament
the
sad
deprivation
of
these
powerful
Ordinances
;
Remember
,
that
though
your
Minister
be
dead
,
God
can
raise
you
up
others
in
their
stead
;
and
where
the
way
of
instruments
are
wanting
,
he
can
do
it
without
them
;
and
those
that
are
begot
in
Christ
,
shall
be
preserved
;
and
those
that
are
yet
unbrought
in
,
who
belong
to
the
Election
of
Grace
,
shall
in
Gods
due
time
,
have
the
effectual
work
of
the
Spirit
wrought
upon
their
Souls
;
For
he
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
Inheritance
among
them
that
are
sanctified
.
And
though
I
take
this
solemn
leave
of
you
,
as
to
this
publick
Exercise
,
yet
if
the
Lord
shall
open
the
door
,
and
take
off
those
bands
of
Death
that
the
Law
hath
laid
upon
my
Ministry
in
regard
of
Conscience
,
who
cannot
conform
,
for
which
our
publick
Ministry
is
suspended
,
I
shall
chearfully
and
willingly
return
to
you
in
this
place
.
But
now
,
though
your
dying
Minister
,
in
respect
to
the
Exercise
of
his
publick
Ministry
,
is
leaving
of
you
,
yet
I
commit
you
into
a
safe
hand
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
his
Grace
.
Amen
.
Mr
Pledger
's
Farewell
Sermon
.
Rev.
2.9
,
10.
I
know
thy
works
,
and
tribulation
,
and
poverty
;
(
but
thou
art
rich
)
and
I
know
the
blasphemy
of
them
which
say
they
are
Jews
,
and
are
not
,
but
are
the
synagogue
of
Satan
.
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
;
behold
,
the
devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
that
ye
may
be
tried
,
and
ye
shall
have
tribulation
ten
days
:
be
thou
faithful
unto
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
crown
of
life
.
IN
the
former
verse
you
have
the
superscription
,
and
description
of
this
Epistle
:
the
superscription
by
the
mouth
and
hand
of
John
,
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Sinyrna
,
(
that
is
)
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
or
〈◊〉
Colledge
of
Presbyters
:
As
the
whole
Tribe
of
Levi
in
Malachy
is
called
,
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
;
so
here
,
the
whole
Tribe
and
office
of
the
Ministry
is
called
the
Angel
:
Angel
is
not
a
term
that
signifies
a
single
person
,
but
a
name
of
Office
.
Then
for
the
Description
(
These
things
saith
the
first
and
the
last
,
which
was
dead
and
is
alive
.
)
He
is
described
by
his
eternity
,
by
his
suffering
,
and
by
his
reviving
:
I
shall
not
speak
of
this
,
nor
of
the
verses
following
the
Text.
I
shall
speak
of
the
Inscription
or
Narration
of
the
Epistle
,
in
these
two
verses
,
wherein
you
have
1.
A
Commendation
.
2.
An
Admonition
,
a
piece
of
heavenly
Counsel
.
1.
You
have
a
Commendation
,
I
know
thy
works
,
&c.
I
like
it
well
the
pains
thou
takest
in
my
service
,
for
my
servants
sake
;
I
know
how
thou
hast
suffered
:
I
take
〈◊〉
well
,
I
consider
all
the
reproaches
that
are
vomited
out
against
thee
.
2.
Then
you
have
the
Counsel
.
1.
Fear
none
of
these
things
.
2.
The
Arguments
to
set
it
on
.
1.
'T
is
the
Devil
that
shall
trouble
you
:
he
is
the
prime
Agent
,
he
that
never
took
a
good
cause
:
Thou
hast
certainly
God
for
thee
,
if
thou
hast
the
Devil
against
thee
.
2.
This
Devil
shall
be
checked
and
restrained
.
1.
As
to
the
number
of
them
he
shall
deal
withall
:
[
The
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
]
He
aimes
at
all
,
but
he
shall
come
short
of
many
.
2.
In
respect
of
the
kind
of
the
affliction
.
[
Cast
some
into
prison
]
He
aims
at
our
souls
,
to
disturb
the
peace
of
them
,
to
cast
us
into
Hell
,
I
but
it
shall
be
but
into
prison
.
3.
For
the
design
of
this
affliction
.
[
Not
for
destruction
,
but
to
try
us
]
It
shall
not
be
as
wood
in
the
fire
,
to
be
consumed
:
but
as
gold
in
the
fire
,
to
be
tryed
.
4.
For
the
term
of
duration
,
it
shall
not
be
for
ever
[
But
for
ten
dayes
]
for
a
time
,
for
a
set
time
,
for
a
short
time
;
perhaps
thou
shalt
lose
thy
life
;
but
be
thou
faithful
unto
the
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
life
.
Before
I
go
out
I
shall
endeavour
to
shine
in
the
whole
light
of
this
Text
in
these
six
or
seven
Propositions
.
Pro.
1.
First
,
Jesus
Christ
takes
notice
of
all
the
work
,
and
trouble
,
and
losses
that
we
endure
for
him
.
There
cannot
be
a
godly
word
spoken
but
the
Lord
hears
it
,
takes
notice
of
it
;
not
a
day
of
humiliation
,
not
a
tear
,
not
a
prayer
,
not
a
sigh
,
not
a
cup
of
cold
water
,
but
the
Lord
sets
it
down
:
Item
at
such
a
time
thou
didst
lose
such
a
thing
,
hazard
such
a
concernment
.
Now
this
knowledge
lies
in
two
things
.
1.
It
implyes
an
Approbation
.
2.
A
Recompence
:
I
know
what
thou
doest
,
what
thou
sufferest
,
so
as
to
approve
it
,
and
so
as
to
recompence
it
.
Now
then
if
God
takes
notice
of
what
we
do
and
suffer
for
his
Name
,
then
either
we
must
say
,
he
hath
not
good
enough
,
or
not
time
enough
to
bestow
that
good
upon
us
,
or
not
faithfulness
enough
to
perform
his
promise
,
before
we
can
be
moved
from
his
service
.
Pro.
2.
Secondly
,
I
observe
,
Believers
in
their
poorest
condition
,
when
they
have
lost
all
,
they
are
rich
:
I
know
thy
poverty
,
but
thou
art
rich
.
The
only
wise
man
is
the
only
rich
man
(
so
saith
the
Philosopher
)
but
the
believer
is
the
rich
man
(
so
saith
the
Wisdom
of
God
in
the
Text.
)
And
the
riches
of
a
Believer
lies
in
five
things
.
1.
In
his
Interest
,
he
hath
a
God
for
his
portion
:
Faith
doth
unite
and
implant
into
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
so
that
we
are
become
spiritually
rich
to
the
utmost
degree
of
happiness
:
Saith
David
,
The
lines
are
fallen
to
me
in
a
pleasant
place
,
I
have
a
goodly
beritage
.
All
that
rich
love
of
God
,
which
is
stronger
then
death
it self
:
A
rich
Covenant
of
grace
shines
in
the
Promises
as
so
many
Pearls
;
he
will
not
withhold
any
thing
that
is
good
,
nor
suffer
any
thing
that
is
evil
to
fall
upon
us
,
that
shall
not
turn
to
good
.
How
rich
are
they
that
are
rich
〈◊〉
God
?
2.
Believers
must
needs
be
rich
in
their
Relation●
:
Our
communion
is
with
the
Father
,
and
with
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
:
They
that
are
married
to
Christ
,
and
have
an
interest
in
him
,
they
must
certainly
contract
very
honorable
Allies
,
the
Brother
of
Jesus
Christ
,
a
Member
of
Christ
:
she
that
marries
a
Prince
or
King
,
is
a
Queen
.
What
title
of
honour
shall
we
give
to
one
that
is
espoused
to
Jesus
Christ
,
3.
The
Believer
is
honourable
in
his
possessions
:
to
name
but
two
,
possession
of
grace
,
possession
of
peace
,
grace
and
peace
,
there
is
your
riches
;
so
the
Lord
salutes
you
in
his
Word
,
the
least
drachm
of
grace
is
more
then
all
the
world
:
And
this
is
the
character
of
one
that
hungers
and
thirsts
after
Christ
.
And
then
for
comforts
which
are
grounded
upon
grace
,
and
the
work
of
grace
:
for
the
spring
of
grace
is
a
spring
of
joy
:
In
the
world
you
shall
have
trouble
,
but
in
me
peace
:
And
in
the
midst
of
my
troubled
thoughts
(
saith
David
)
thy
comforts
delight
my
soul
.
4.
A
Believer
is
rich
in
regard
of
his
expectation
,
that
reversion
,
that
blessed
hope
that
is
reserved
for
him
.
A
Believer
his
character
is
,
to
long
and
look
for
the
appearance
of
Christ
the
Believer
is
rich
in
the
everlasting
Kingdom
of
glory
.
5.
A
Believer
is
rich
in
the
things
of
this
life
:
he
can
live
above
these
things
,
he
can
be
content
without
them
;
contentation
is
your
riches
;
you
shall
want
nothing
that
is
good
;
why
then
have
we
not
enough
?
and
if
we
have
enough
,
why
do
we
not
see
our
riches
?
because
God
doth
not
shake
down
the
acorns
from
the
tree
of
common
providence
,
which
he
does
to
the
herds
of
the
world
,
but
feeds
us
with
childrens
bread
,
shall
we
therefore
repine
?
Let
us
see
our
riches
even
in
the
things
of
this
life
.
He
that
believes
on
Christ
,
is
in
such
a
condition
as
can
know
no
want
:
He
that
is
not
in
Christ
cannot
be
rich
:
He
that
is
in
Christ
cannot
be
poo●
.
Judge
not
of
of
his
condition
by
what
he
appears
outwardly
.
A
believer
is
worth
as
much
as
the
promises
come
to
,
which
are
his
Charter
;
as
much
as
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
comes
to
,
which
is
his
reversion
.
Pro.
3.
Christ
takes
notice
of
all
the
reproaches
and
blasphemies
of
his
Adversaries
:
I
know
the
blasphemy
of
them
that
say
they
are
Jews
and
are
not
,
but
are
of
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
.
Christ
counts
himself
reproached
,
when
his
servants
and
wayes
are
reproached
:
The
reproaches
of
them
that
reproached
thee
are
fallen
upon
me
.
A
Christian
doth
quarter
Armes
with
Christ
,
therefore
all
the
reproaches
of
the
black
mouths
,
they
are
especially
taken
notice
of
by
Jesus
Christ
.
There
is
not
a
word
they
can
speak
,
but
is
presently
recorded
among
the
Memorandums
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Repent
,
if
it
be
possible
:
the
word
in
thy
tongue
,
the
thought
in
thy
mind
may
be
forgiven
;
I
say
,
if
it
be
possible
,
though
a
malicious
scoffer
does
seldom
return
.
Pro.
4.
Whatever
the
Children
of
God
suffer
at
any
time
before
the
grave
,
they
must
suffer
still
.
I
know
thy
works
and
tribulation
,
(
nay
yet
the
wind
is
not
over
)
in
the
next
verse
,
Thou
shalt
suffer
.
]
After
great
expences
of
blood
and
treasure
,
still
more
heavy
calamities
:
the
water
of
tribulation
doth
rise
higher
and
higher
till
the
believer
resists
unto
blood
striving
against
sin
:
you
must
expect
it
,
you
must
go
with
your
lives
in
your
hands
,
resolving
upon
the
greatest
trouble
,
to
wade
through
a
deep
flood
of
calamities
,
not
one
piece
of
the
Cross
excepted
.
Pro.
5.
Christ
usually
gives
notice
to
his
people
in
their
sufferings
,
he
tells
us
beforehand
.
So
Job
16.7
.
Mat.
24.9
.
Acts
9.16
.
There
never
did
befal
any
great
tryal
,
but
the
Church
of
God
had
notice
of
it
.
Abraham
had
notice
of
Sodoms
destruction
:
Noah
had
notice
or
the
Old
Worlds
destruction
:
Abraham
again
had
notice
of
the
ruine
of
Egypt
:
So
the
Anti-Christian
trouble
must
come
upon
the
Church
,
rise
higher
and
higher
,
specially
in
the
last
dayes
:
they
are
set
down
exactly
in
the
book
of
the
Revelations
:
And
the
Reasons
are
,
1.
That
Gods
people
may
not
be
offended
when
troubles
come
,
Job
16.1
.
I
told
you
that
you
might
not
be
offended
.
Look
for
them
,
that
you
may
not
be
terrified
by
reason
of
the
unexpectednesse
of
them
.
2.
That
he
might
convince
us
,
that
there
is
nothing
befalls
us
without
his
privity
:
he
that
foresees
them
,
he
must
needs
see
them
;
he
that
forecasts
them
,
he
must
needs
have
the
ordering
of
them
;
Not
a
hair
of
your
heads
falls
to
the
ground
without
his
counsel
,
without
his
hand
.
That
we
might
provide
for
them
:
Know
you
not
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
Man
?
When
Christ
comes
with
notable
mercies
,
usually
he
sends
his
harbingers
;
we
must
thereore
be
as
Noab
:
Being
warned
of
God
,
believing
his
word
,
he
was
moved
with
fear
,
and
built
an
Ark.
Pro.
6.
What
ever
troubles
come
upon
the
people
of
God
,
they
have
no
cause
to
fear
:
Fear
none
of
these
things
thou
shalt
suffer
:
Be
careful
for
nothing
(
it's
very
comprehensive
)
there
is
a
feat
that
we
cannot
be
without
,
and
there
is
a
fear
we
may
not
admit
;
A
fear
there
is
of
dependance
,
this
furthers
our
preparation
,
prayer
,
renouncing
our selves
,
flying
to
the
Lord
Jesus
under
his
wings
:
that
's
a
blessed
fear
of
trouble
that
makes
us
to
come
nearer
to
God
:
But
then
there
's
a
fear
of
Dispondency
,
Apostasie
,
a
fear
of
Distraction
,
so
as
to
be
dismayed
,
discouraged
.
There
's
no
ground
of
slavish
fear
as
to
God
;
no
ground
of
a
fatal
fear
of
man
,
of
any
thing
that
man
can
do
to
us
:
And
the
Reason
is
.
1.
All
our
sufferings
are
ordered
by
a
Father
:
't
is
the
Potion
that
thy
Father
gives
thee
to
drink
:
whatever
bitter
Ingredient
there
is
in
it
,
still
it
's
of
thy
Fathers
procuring
:
why
wilt
thou
suspect
it
to
be
poyson
,
and
afraid
of
it
?
no
,
be
encouraged
.
2.
Fear
not
:
Christ
stands
by
thee
in
all
thy
sufferings
:
The
Angel
stood
by
Christ
in
his
Agony
to
comfort
him
:
but
Christ
stands
by
us
in
our
Agony
,
in
our
contending
for
the
Faith
:
Fear
not
(
saith
God
)
O
Worm
Jacob
,
I
will
be
with
thee
:
He
is
alwaies
with
us
,
though
sometimes
as
to
sense
't
is
otherwise
:
nay
if
Christ
be
nearer
to
us
at
any
time
,
't
is
when
trouble
is
most
near
us
.
(
O
Lord
,
be
not
far
off
,
for
trouble
is
near
,
saith
the
Psalmist
)
That
trouble
is
blessed
that
engages
God
to
be
nearer
to
us
,
that
engages
us
to
come
nearer
to
God
.
3.
Fear
not
whatever
't
is
that
we
suffer
:
there
shall
be
sufficient
strength
given
to
bear
it
,
to
go
through
it
:
God
will
never
lay
more
upon
thee
than
he
will
enable
thee
to
bear
:
and
if
thy
strength
be
encreased
proportionably
,
it
is
all
one
for
thee
to
lift
a
pound
weight
,
and
to
lift
a
hundred
pound
weight
.
4.
Fear
not
any
of
these
sufferings
,
because
none
of
them
shall
hurt
thee
:
God
hath
said
he
will
stave
off
all
evil
from
thee
(
no
evil
shall
come
nigh
thy
dwelling
)
and
he
that
fears
the
Lord
,
shall
not
be
visited
of
any
evil
,
Prov.
19.23
.
No
hurt
shall
come
,
nothing
shall
come
to
thee
amiss
(
that
is
)
as
to
thy
Soul
,
and
the
Soul
is
the
man
:
there
shall
be
no
imparting
to
thy
Soul
,
to
thy
best
interest
;
thou
shalt
lose
nothing
but
that
thou
canst
not
keep
,
nothing
that
enters
into
the
other
world
to
make
up
thy
happinesse
,
thou
shalt
lose
nothing
to
do
thee
good
;
no
losse
of
communion
with
God
,
no
losse
of
Communion
shall
not
be
diminished
.
But
why
do
I
speak
of
no
hurt
;
there
shall
come
a
great
deal
of
good
by
these
troubles
.
When
God
calls
thee
to
suffer
,
and
thou
wilt
put
him
off
with
doing
,
make
it
up
that
way
,
God
loses
by
it
,
and
thou
dost
;
but
if
you
would
buckle
your self
to
that
service
God
calls
for
;
active
when
't
is
active
;
passive
when
't
is
passive
,
this
is
that
piece
of
godlinesse
that
is
great
gain
.
Thou
wilt
either
live
or
die
,
and
shalt
gain
both
wayes
;
if
thou
live●
,
thy
graces
shall
be
better
,
the
spirit
of
God
shall
rest
upon
thee
,
if
thou
die
,
thy
glory
which
is
weighty
,
shall
be
double
,
the
weightier
the
Cross
,
the
weightier
the
Crown
;
be
content
to
go
as
Christ
did
from
the
Cross
to
the
Crown
.
Let
us
strive
against
our
carnal
lusts
,
those
few
things
that
are
ready
to
choak
our
faith
,
disparage
God
,
and
cut
the
sinews
of
our
endeavour
to
any
service
God
calls
us
to
.
1.
Consider
our
troubles
are
like
to
be
great
:
here
is
the
symptoms
of
Gods
displeasure
upon
us
,
here
is
the
pouring
out
of
such
a
providence
among
us
,
as
is
usually
attended
with
destructive
Judgements
.
Sodoms
calamity
was
coming
when
one
Lot
was
discharged
:
Germany's
calamity
was
coming
when
one
Luther
was
taken
away
;
Lord
then
what
woe
is
this
to
sleep
away
so
many
faithful
,
painful
labourers
at
once
!
but
it
's
our
duty
to
suffer
patienttly
,
and
not
complain
.
2.
As
our
troubles
must
be
great
,
so
,
many
will
fear
,
and
in
fearing
faint
;
we
see
it
come
to
passe
,
and
you
will
find
it
more
and
more
:
There
are
those
that
run
with
the
Foot-man
,
that
will
not
keep
pace
with
the
Horse-men
,
that
may
be
left
behind
,
and
be
trod
under
foot
:
our
troubles
are
likely
to
arise
according
to
all
we
can
learn
from
Scripture
and
Providence
,
and
very
many
there
be
that
will
shrink
.
3.
Consider
't
is
a
very
difficult
thing
to
stand
stedfast
in
a
day
of
evil
:
you
cannot
name
any
of
Gods
Children
,
but
when
they
have
indeed
come
to
it
,
their
carnal
fears
have
been
working
so
as
their
feet
have
almost
slipt
,
they
have
been
almost
gone
,
but
that
for
the
promise
of
God
,
that
he
would
lay
no
more
upon
them
than
he
would
enable
them
to
bear
.
O
but
you
will
say
,
What
will
become
of
the
publick
interest
,
of
the
name
and
Church
of
God
?
&
what
will
become
of
my
private
interest
?
I
answer
,
you
have
no
ground
of
fear
(
according
to
Scripture
)
in
either
of
these
respects
.
First
as
to
the
publick
name
of
God
,
the
interest
of
his
Church
,
of
his
truth
,
of
righteousnesse
,
of
a
real
Reformation
,
interest
of
our
prayers
&
hopes
,
be
not
afraid
.
1.
God
bears
a
dear
respect
unto
his
people
:
they
are
represented
in
Scripture
by
all
names
that
may
import
dearnesse
and
nearnesse
unto
him
:
the
interest
of
his
glory
is
bound
up
in
his
people
:
he
calls
Israel
his
glory
:
We
know
the
interest
of
men
is
that
which
moves
the
world
:
but
the
interest
of
God
,
of
his
Glory
,
no
doubt
will
be
the
ground
of
safety
and
security
unto
us
,
even
till
God
take
us
to
Heaven
.
For
the
interest
of
Gods
Justice
,
God
made
Hell
;
and
for
the
interest
of
his
mercy
and
grace
he
gave
Jesus
Christ
to
die
,
to
take
effect
here
amongst
the
Children
of
men
;
do
you
think
God
will
forget
his
interest
?
2.
Remember
Gods
wayes
are
in
the
deep
:
you
cannot
tell
what
God
is
doing
;
when
you
think
thoughts
of
destruction
and
confusion
,
my
thoughts
towards
you
saith
God
,
are
thoughts
of
peace
:
And
truly
God
he
does
not
save
a
Soul
,
nor
does
not
promote
the
Salvation
of
his
Church
in
any
eminent
degree
,
but
it
is
in
a
way
that
is
cross
and
contrary
to
the
sense
and
expectation
of
flesh
and
bloud
:
insomuch
you
know
the
darknesse
of
our
condition
has
been
the
entrance
upon
deliverance
;
as
just
before
the
day
dawns
,
it
s
the
darkest
of
the
night
when
God
looked
and
there
was
none
to
help
them
,
saies
he
,
my
arm
brought
salvation
.
Thus
it
is
with
you
that
are
effectually
called
:
you
have
received
the
sentence
of
death
;
the
entrance
upon
your
deliverance
,
is
the
darkest
time
of
your
condition
.
3.
God
can
do
great
things
,
Joel
2.
Fear
not
,
thy
God
O
Sion
can
do
great
things
.
'T
is
the
disparagement
that
we
offer
to
God
,
we
ascribe
more
to
the
Creature
than
we
do
to
God
:
when
we
give
way
to
carnal
fear●
,
fear
not
what
man
can
do
,
because
of
the
power
of
God
which
was
his
shield
and
buckler
;
Is
any
thing
too
heavy
for
God
?
and
when
God
does
great
things
,
he
usually
goes
on
to
do
greater
;
though
he
may
seem
to
suffer
his
work
to
be
thrown
back
to
confusion
,
and
his
people
may
be
ready
to
say
,
we
thought
he
had
redeemed
Israel
,
that
degree
of
Reformation
shall
not
be
lost
.
You
know
in
Luther's
time
,
take
any
special
degree
of
Reformation
in
the
Church
,
and
it
seemed
to
be
opposed
by
the
gates
of
hell
:
when
it
was
brought
upon
the
stage
to
any
hopeful
degree
,
then
it
was
taken
as
it
were
utterly
out
of
sight
for
a
while
:
but
it
was
never
lost
:
thus
God
is
but
making
way
for
his
own
glory
to
appear
in
these
great
works
.
O
but
you
will
say
,
what
shall
become
of
my
particular
?
It
is
enough
God
hath
promised
that
we
shall
not
want
any
thing
that
is
truly
good
,
and
that
nothing
that
is
evil
,
shall
fall
upon
us
,
and
lie
upon
us
:
though
we
do
not
see
deliverance
,
it
shall
be
:
whatever
our
sad
thoughts
and
tremblings
of
heart
may
be
,
yet
give
God
the
glory
of
his
Word
:
Take
these
few
Directions
.
1.
Strive
to
strengthen
thy
Faith
.
Faith
is
that
which
layes
hold
on
Christ
:
and
Christ
is
your
strength
:
therefore
Faith
is
said
to
do
that
which
Christ
does
:
let
every
day
drive
thee
to
a
renewed
act
of
Faith
:
Take
heed
,
be
not
shaken
in
the
faith
of
the
Cause
,
be
not
shaken
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
(
fides
Causae
,
fides
Christ●
)
Be
not
shaken
upon
the
Cause
,
which
upon
utmost
examination
,
we
find
to
be
according
to
the
word
,
hold
that
:
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
passe
away
,
but
not
one
jot
and
tittle
of
this
Cause
.
And
then
do
not
shake
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
that
is
,
in
your
laying
hold
,
in
your
applying
your selves
to
him
,
in
your
resting
and
setling
upon
him
;
beg
of
God
to
strengthen
your
faith
.
2.
Get
more
Self-denial
:
we
must
forsake
all
,
we
must
not
except
any
thing
.
A
man
would
part
with
his
life
as
easily
as
with
a
pin
off
his
sleeve
,
if
he
had
but
some
considerable
growth
in
Self-denial
.
3.
Get
a
great
deal
of
love
towards
that
Christ
,
that
loved
us
with
a
love
stronger
then
death
:
get
love
of
that
Christ
that
may
be
stronger
then
life
.
Let
nothing
in
the
world
be
of
any
consideration
with
you
,
so
us
Christ
may
be
magnified
in
your
bodies
:
love
will
breed
courage
,
and
cast
out
fear
;
slavish
fear
before
God
,
carnal
fear
before
men
.
Get
a
true
insight
into
an
account
of
suffering
and
troubles
whence
they
are
:
they
issue
from
the
same
love
with
redemption
of
your
souls
from
Hell
,
and
your
glorification
:
God
doth
every
thing
in
pursuance
of
the
purpose
of
his
love
:
he
doth
every
thing
according
to
the
platform
and
pattern
of
his
thoughts
towards
us
from
eternity
.
Consider
what
troubles
are
,
and
to
what
end
;
not
to
destroy
,
but
to
try
:
to
wean
from
the
world
,
to
fit
for
Heaven
.
5.
Get
an
infight
into
the
vanity
of
the
creature
:
you
reckon
the
creature
some
great
matter
,
and
that
is
the
reason
of
your
love
,
and
of
your
fear
.
6.
Get
the
fear
of
God
,
that
may
over-rule
other
sears
.
Fear
not
him
that
can
but
kill
the
body
,
but
fear
him
that
is
able
to
cast
body
and
soul
into
hell
fire
.
7.
Keep
a
clear
conscience
,
void
of
offence
towards
God
and
towards
men
:
by
a
heart
abasing
confession
of
what
is
past
,
and
the
application
of
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
by
mortification
and
watchfulnesse
therein
,
keep
your selves
from
evil
for
the
time
to
come
.
8.
Get
a
better
assurance
of
eternal
life
;
a
glimpse
and
sight
of
this
would
make
a
man
run
through
the
very
flames
of
hell
.
How
comfortable
was
Stephen
when
a
shower
of
stones
was
about
his
ears
,
to
see
Jesus
standing
at
the
right
hand
of
God!
I
wonder
how
they
dare
to
venter
their
life
,
that
have
no
ground
of
a
better
life
:
but
for
those
that
have
a
well-grounded
hope
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
they
say
,
We
reckon
these
light
affections
,
which
are
but
for
a
moment
,
to
work
for
us
a
〈◊〉
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
.
Fear
all
any
of
these
things
which
you
shall
suffer
.
Pro.
7.
Christ
does
limit
Satan
,
he
hath
him
in
a
string
,
him
and
all
his
Instruments
:
(
The
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
&c.
)
Every
word
hath
its
weight
:
Who
shall
do
it
?
The
Devil
.
What
shall
he
do
?
Cast
you
into
prison
:
How
far
?
Some
of
you
:
How
long
?
Ten
dayes
:
For
what
use
?
That
you
may
be
tryed
.
Christ
,
as
he
hath
Satan
in
a
chain
of
providence
,
so
he
hath
a
chain
of
restraint
;
it
is
Christ
that
puts
a
circle
about
him
,
he
cannot
cause
a
hair
of
your
head
to
fall
,
he
is
in
the
hand
of
Christ
,
and
they
are
under
him
,
and
his
hand
,
as
they
are
against
him
:
If
God
lets
alone
his
Enemies
,
what
shall
they
not
do
?
If
God
lets
alone
his
People
,
what
shall
they
do
?
2.
God
has
a
special
Providence
about
the
things
of
his
Church
by
way
of
eminencie
,
by
way
of
permission
,
and
ordination
.
3.
You
will
not
deny
but
there
is
power
enough
in
God
to
destroy
all
that
are
against
him
,
and
to
limit
all
,
and
all
shall
make
to
the
praise
of
God
,
and
to
his
peoples
good
.
The
Lord
is
exceeding
merciful
,
he
cannot
hold
when
the
Enemy
comes
to
insult
,
to
blaspheme
and
revile
;
Now
will
I
arise
,
saith
God
,
and
set
him
at
liberty
from
him
that
puffeth
at
him
:
There
is
not
only
a
judging
of
their
Enemies
hereafter
,
but
a
judging
of
them
here
:
the
world
shall
say
,
Verily
there
is
a
God
that
rewardeth
righteousnesse
,
verily
there
is
a
God
that
judgeth
the
earth
.
3.
God
has
a
special
design
in
hand
;
therefore
just
so
far
as
he
will
carry
on
that
design
God
hath
towards
his
people
,
(
which
is
alwayes
a
design
of
faithfulnesse
)
just
so
far
shall
the
Enemy
go
,
Isai.
10
:
The
Enemy
means
not
so
,
he
means
to
cut
off
a
people
not
a
few
;
but
Gods
end
was
otherwise
,
and
he
will
over-rule
them
:
this
is
the
Comfort
,
there
is
a
set
time
,
there
is
an
end
.
There
is
a
difference
between
the
afflicting
of
Gods
people
,
and
judging
their
enemies
:
In
the
intention
,
and
extension
:
one
is
for
ruine
,
the
other
in
proportion
;
one
is
a
light
affliction
,
the
other
a
load
.
And
then
for
extention
,
one
is
for
ever
,
and
the
other
is
for
time
,
for
ten
dayes
,
Then
our
afflictions
shall
have
an
end
,
I
and
a
comfortable
end
.
Are
not
these
two
ends
comfortable
,
the
end
of
our
sins
,
and
the
end
of
our
sorrow
?
God
will
restore
comfort
to
his
mourners
;
let
us
be
mourners
during
the
time
of
mourning
,
God
will
quickly
cloath
us
with
garments
of
praise
:
there
shall
be
an
end
of
our
sufferings
,
never
an
end
of
our
joy
and
glory
.
Pro.
8.
To
conclude
in
a
word
,
Be
faithful
to
the
death
:
Be
faithful
in
your
promises
;
in
your
vows
and
purposes
,
your
covenants
of
obedience
and
reformation
;
persist
in
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
and
office
Christ
hath
fixt
in
his
Church
:
be
faithful
by
your
most
earnest
,
zealous
desires
before
the
Lord
:
Be
faithful
to
the
death
:
He
will
never
let
you
see
death
till
all
your
fears
are
conquered
:
He
can
presently
take
them
away
:
He
will
certainly
be
present
with
you
in
all
your
trouble
.
And
remember
,
God
in
tender
mercy
and
faisfulnesse
,
for
the
present
,
accepts
the
unfeigned
purpose
to
be
constant
and
saithful
to
him
to
the
death
.
Mr.
Beerman's
Farewell
Sermon
.
At
St
Thomases
in
Southwark
,
August
17.
1662.
BEloved
,
I
know
you
are
not
ignorant
that
I
am
called
by
Authority
to
depart
from
you
,
which
for
Conscience
sake
we
must
obey
,
and
were
it
not
for
the
breach
of
Conscience
,
I
think
I
could
be
content
to
undo
my self
to
stay
with
you
,
I
shall
now
in
love
and
tendernesse
take
my
leave
of
you
all
,
with
that
large
portion
of
Scripture
,
in
the
twentieth
of
the
Acts
,
from
the
seventeenth
verse
to
the
end
,
they
were
Paul's
parting
words
to
the
Ephesians
.
Ver.
17.
And
from
Miletus
he
sent
to
Ephesus
,
and
called
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
and
when
they
were
come
unto
him
,
he
said
unto
them
.
Ye
know
that
from
the
first
day
that
I
came
into
Asia
,
after
what
manner
I
have
been
with
you
,
serving
the
Lord
with
all
humility
of
mind
,
with
many
tears
,
and
temptations
which
befell
me
through
the
lying
in
wait
of
the
Jews
,
and
how
I
kept
back
nothing
that
w●●
profitable
unto
you
,
but
have
shewed
you
,
and
taught
you
publickly
,
and
from
house
to
house
,
testifying
to
the
Jews
,
and
also
to
the
Greeks
,
repentance
towards
God
,
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
now
behold
I
go
bound
in
the
spirit
unto
Jerusalem
,
not
knowing
the
things
th●●
shall
befall
me
there
,
save
that
the
Holy
Ghost
witnesseth
in
every
City
,
saying
,
that
bonds
and
afflictions
abide
●e
,
but
none
of
these
things
moveth
me
,
neither
count
〈…〉
,
life
dear
unto
my self
,
so
that
I
might
finish
my
〈◊〉
with
joy
,
and
the
Ministry
which
I
have
received
of
〈◊〉
Lord
Jesus
to
testifie
the
Gospel
of
the
grace
of
God
;
and
now
behold
I
know
that
ye
all
,
among
whom
I
have
gone
preaching
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
shall
see
my
face
no
more
.
Wherefore
I
take
you
to
record
this
day
that
I
am
pure
from
the
blood
of
all
men
,
for
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
all
the
Counsel
of
God
.
Take
heed
therefore
unto
your selves
,
and
to
all
the
flock
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
overseers
,
to
feed
the
Church
of
God
,
which
he
hath
purchased
with
his
own
blood
,
for
I
know
this
,
that
after
my
departure
grievous
wolves
shall
enter
,
not
sparing
the
flock
,
also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
Disciples
after
them
,
therefore
watch
,
and
remember
,
that
by
the
space
of
three
years
,
I
ceased
not
to
warn
every
one
night
and
day
with
tears
.
And
now
Brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
Word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
all
those
that
are
sanctified
;
I
have
coveted
no
mans
silver
,
or
gold
,
or
apparel
.
Yea
,
your selves
know
,
these
hands
have
ministred
to
my
necessities
,
and
to
those
that
were
with
me
.
I
have
shewed
you
all
things
,
how
that
so
labouring
ye
ought
to
support
the
weak
,
remembring
the
words
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
how
he
said
,
it
is
more
blessed
to
give
then
to
receive
.
And
when
be
had
thus
spoken
,
he
kneeled
down
and
prayed
with
them
all
,
and
they
all
wept
sore
,
and
fell
upon
Paul's
neck
and
kissed
him
,
sorrowing
most
of
all
for
the
words
which
be
spake
,
that
they
should
see
his
face
no
more
,
and
they
accompanied
him
unto
the
Ship
.
BEloved
,
I
have
read
unto
you
the
words
of
a
departing
Minister
to
his
Hearers
.
The
case
being
my
own
,
I
thought
I
could
not
pitch
upon
a
more
fitter
place
to
take
my
farewel
withall
.
I
shall
not
stand
to
open
all
these
words
,
only
speak
a
word
or
two
at
parting
,
as
Paul
did
to
the
Ephesians
,
and
I
shall
only
hold
forth
something
to
you
by
way
of
Analysis
to
it
,
and
thereby
you
may
judge
of
the
Analogy
of
it
.
In
this
parting
speech
of
Pauls
you
have
two
parts
.
-
First
,
Pauls
theirs
carriage
to
them
.
-
Secondly
,
Pauls
theirs
carriage
to
him
.
First
,
Pauls
behaviour
towards
them
,
that
was
very
pious
,
as
you
may
read
from
v.
17.
to
v.
37.
Secondly
,
the
peoples
behaviour
towards
their
departing
Minister
,
which
you
have
in
the
two
last
verses
.
Wherein
is
observable
-
First
,
their
love
.
-
Secondly
,
their
sorrow
.
First
,
their
love
,
expressed
by
kissing
him
,
and
accompanying
him
unto
the
ship
.
Secondly
,
their
sorrow
,
expressed
by
their
weeping
,
they
could
not
part
with
such
a
Minister
with
dry
eyes
,
but
saith
the
Text
,
They
all
wept
sorely
,
sorrowing
most
of
all
for
the
words
which
he
spake
,
that
they
should
see
his
face
no
more
.
They
wept
,
and
they
all
wept
,
and
they
all
wept
sorely
;
a
sore
weeping
when
this
Minister
and
this
people
parted
.
From
whence
I
note
this
,
That
there
is
occasion
and
matter
of
great
sorrow
when
people
loose
a
godly
Minister
.
Paul
was
not
the
first
Minister
that
ever
parted
with
a
people
,
nor
the
Ephesians
the
first
people
that
ever
lamented
the
losse
of
a
faithful
Minister
.
See
how
the
people
lamented
Samuel
,
1
Sam.
25.1
.
And
Samuel
died
,
and
all
Israel
was
gathered
together
,
and
lamented
Samuel
.
O
that
brave
,
that
powerful
preaching
Samuel
is
gone
.
How
did
Elisha
lament
Elius
,
catching
hold
of
his
garments
,
and
crying
out
,
My
father
,
my
father
,
the
Chariots
of
Israel
,
and
the
Horsemen
thereof
.
Christ
himself
when
he
saw
the
Children
of
Israel
scattered
abroad
upon
the
mountains
as
sheep
without
a
shepheard
,
how
did
his
bowels
yern
towards
them
?
but
to
name
no
more
,
take
St.
Stepen
,
Acts
8.2
.
when
Stephen
was
departed
,
dead
and
gone
,
devout
m●●
carried
Stephen
to
his
grave
,
and
made
great
lamentations
over
him
,
they
could
not
but
lament
to
think
that
that
noble
,
couragious
,
and
heart-daunting
Minister
should
never
preach
more
before
them
.
When
Christ
was
put
to
death
,
how
did
his
followers
lament
him
?
Is
it
not
a
lamentable
sight
to
behold
a
poor
weather-beaten
rotten
ship
,
without
Mast
or
Tackling
,
in
a
tempest
?
Good
Lord
,
what
will
become
of
the
Ship
and
Mariners
?
Is
it
not
a
sad
sight
to
see
a
flock
of
sheep
invironed
with
a
band
of
wolves
,
and
no
shepheard
to
protect
them
?
thus
it
is
with
people
when
their
Minister
is
gone
.
Ministers
themselves
have
wept
and
lamented
,
when
they
have
thought
of
departing
from
their
own
people
,
and
that
for
these
two
causes
.
-
First
,
because
they
knew
they
would
corrupt
themselves
.
suffer
others
to
corrupt
them
.
-
Secondly
,
because
they
knew
they
would
corrupt
themselves
.
suffer
others
to
corrupt
them
.
First
,
because
they
knew
they
would
corrupt
themselves
.
Moses
he
knew
this
(
Deut.
31.29
.
)
he
is
there
leaving
the
world
,
and
the
people
thereof
.
Call
unto
me
the
Elders
of
your
Tribes
,
that
I
may
speak
a
word
in
their
audience
,
and
call
Heaven
and
Earth
to
record
against
them
,
for
I
am
sure
that
upon
my
departure
you
will
utterly
be
corrupted
,
and
turned
from
the
way
that
I
have
commanded
you
,
for
behold
,
I
being
yet
alive
with
you
in
this
day
,
you
are
rebellious
against
God
,
how
much
more
then
after
my
death
?
I
assure
you
it
is
cause
of
lamentation
to
think
on
this
.
Thus
it
was
with
Joash
,
while
Jehojada
that
good
Minister
lived
with
him
,
and
instructed
him
in
the
way
that
he
should
walk
,
he
kept
to
the
true
worship
of
God
;
but
after
Jehojada
dyed
,
he
turned
Idolater
,
and
persecuted
the
sons
of
Jehojada
,
(
2
Chron.
24.21
.
Secondly
,
they
knew
that
after
their
departure
they
would
suffer
others
to
corrupt
them
.
This
was
that
that
made
Paul
use
these
words
to
the
Ephesians
(
Ver.
29.
)
For
I
know
that
after
my
departure
grievous
wolves
shall
enter
,
not
sparing
the
flock
.
And
therefore
well
may
you
mourn
when
a
faithful
Minister
is
taken
from
you
.
I
shall
say
no
more
,
only
a
word
or
two
to
Paul's
speech
,
wherein
you
have
.
-
First
,
Paul
speaking
to
God
for
them
.
-
Secondly
,
Paul
speaking
from
God
to
them
.
First
,
he
spake
to
them
from
God
,
and
then
prayed
to
God
for
them
.
I
shall
divide
this
speech
to
them
from
God
,
into
these
two
parts
.
-
First
,
he
spake
something
by
way
of
vindication
of
himself
.
-
Secondly
,
he
spake
something
by
way
of
exhortation
to
them
.
First
,
You
may
observe
in
Paul's
farewell
speech
,
something
by
way
of
vindication
of
himself
;
and
it
is
not
amisse
for
a
Minister
,
when
he
is
to
depart
from
a
people
,
to
say
something
in
vindication
of
himself
;
for
there
are
enow
that
will
,
when
his
back
is
turned
,
lay
falshood
and
scandals
to
his
charge
,
which
they
never
durst
do
to
his
face
:
Samuel
knew
this
,
and
therefore
provided
for
it
,
in
1
Sam.
12.1
.
And
Samuel
said
unto
them
all
,
Behold
I
have
hearkened
to
your
voice
,
and
have
made
you
a
King
,
now
behold
the
King
walks
in
and
out
before
you
;
I
am
old
,
and
of
grey
hairs
,
and
must
now
leave
you
,
I
have
walked
before
you
from
a
child
to
this
day
,
and
now
witness
against
me
before
the
Lord
,
whose
Oxe
have
I
taken
,
or
whose
Asse
have
I
kept
?
whom
have
I
done
wrong
to
?
or
whom
have
I
hurt
?
and
of
whose
hand
have
I
received
a
bribe
to
blind
mine
eyes
therewith
?
he
stood
here
upon
the
justification
of
his
life
and
carriage
towards
them
,
that
he
had
not
been
a
self-seeking
,
or
oppressing
man
unto
them
;
and
thus
did
Paul
vindicate
himself
to
the
Ephesians
:
give
me
leave
to
divide
Paul's
vindication
into
four
or
five
parts
.
First
,
He
tells
them
that
he
had
constantly
preached
amongst
them
,
notwithstanding
all
the
afflictions
which
encountred
him
,
(
v.
19.
)
Serving
the
Lord
with
all
humility
of
mind
,
with
many
tears
and
temptations
which
befel
me
through
the
lying
in
wait
of
the
Jews
.
Secondly
,
He
vindicates
himself
,
by
telling
them
the
manner
of
his
preaching
,
(
v.
20.
)
I
have
taught
you
publickly
,
and
from
house
to
house
:
you
know
I
may
fitly
apply
this
to
my self
,
for
I
have
not
only
taught
you
publick●●
,
but
in
many
of
your
houses
also
.
But
,
Thirdly
,
He
vindicates
himself
〈◊〉
telling
them
the
matter
of
his
preaching
;
and
I
blesse
God
it
hath
been
my
method
ever
since
I
preached
among
you
(
v
21.
)
testifying
to
the
Jews
,
and
also
to
the
Greeks
,
repentance
towards
God
,
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
and
this
is
my
rejoycing
(
now
I
may
preach
no
more
)
that
I
have
spent
my
time
in
declaring
unto
you
the
sundamentals
and
grounds
of
salvation
and
not
in
frivolous
Ceremonies
.
Fourthly
,
He
vindicates
himself
by
declaring
the
impartiality
of
his
preaching
,
(
v.
27.
)
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
yot
all
the
Councel
of
God
.
Oh
my
Brethren
,
though
I
cannot
say
I
have
declared
all
the
Councel
of
God
;
yet
this
through
grace
I
can
say
,
that
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
any
of
it
.
Fifthly
,
Paul
doth
clear
his
Doctrine
,
and
withall
,
himself
,
by
telling
them
he
had
preached
freely
,
(
v.
33.
and
34.
)
I
have
coveted
no
mans
silver
,
or
gold
,
or
apparel
.
Yea
,
ye
your selves
know
that
these
have
ministred
to
my
necessities
,
and
to
those
that
were
with
me
.
I
blesse
the
Lord
I
can
with
a
good
Conscience
safely
say
,
I
have
covered
neither
your
silver
nor
gold
,
neither
am
I
a
penny
the
richer
for
what
I
received
of
you
;
it
was
not
a
desire
of
any
thing
of
yours
that
made
me
at
first
accept
of
this
place
:
yet
this
I
shall
say
for
your
honour
,
that
you
have
richly
and
liberally
bestowed
your
favours
upon
me
:
but
as
there
is
something
in
his
own
vindication
;
So
,
Secondly
,
there
is
something
by
way
of
Exhortation
to
them
,
(
v.
18.
)
Take
heed
therefore
unto
your selves
,
&c.
Paul
before
he
leaves
them
hath
something
from
God
to
say
to
them
;
from
whence
I
note
this
,
That
the
Ministers
of
God
,
before
they
quite
leave
,
have
something
to
say
to
them
from
God
;
it
was
thus
with
the
holy
men
of
old
:
Jacob
,
when
he
was
dying
,
called
all
his
So●●
before
him
,
and
to
every
one
he
gave
counsel
,
and
blessing
;
David
when
he
was
upon
leaving
the
world
,
he
knew
he
should
not
live
long
,
he
calls
all
Israel
unto
him
,
sayeth
thus
unto
them
,
(
1
Chron.
28.8
,
9.
)
Now
therefore
in
the
sight
of
all
Israel
,
the
congregation
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
audience
of
our
God
,
keep
,
and
seek
for
all
the
Commandements
of
the
Lord
your
God
,
that
you
may
possesse
this
good
Land
,
and
leave
it
for
an
inheritance
to
your
children
after
you
for
ever
.
And
thou
Solomon
,
my
Son
,
know
the
God
of
thy
Fathers
,
and
serve
him
with
a
perfect
heart
,
and
with
a
willing
mind
,
for
the
Lord
searches
all
hearts
,
and
under
standeth
all
the
imaginations
of
the
thoughts
,
if
thou
seek
him
,
he
will
be
found
of
thee
,
but
if
thou
forsake
him
,
he
will
cast
thee
off
for
ever
.
Thus
you
see
it
●ath
been
the
custome
of
holy
men
of
olp
,
when
they
are
leaving
the
World
,
to
say
something
to
their
people
;
so
now
here
,
I
am
come
unto
you
this
day
as
a
dying
man
,
for
you
know
when
this
day
is
gone
,
I
must
no
more
preach
among
you
;
and
I
know
you
are
come
,
to
see
what
I
shall
leave
you
for
your
Legacy
,
which
that
I
may
do
,
take
these
Twenty
things
,
as
Counsel
,
and
Advice
from
a
dying
man
;
and
O
that
they
may
remain
with
you
when
I
am
dead
.
First
,
I
shall
give
you
Ten
by
way
of
Caution
,
and
secondly
,
Ten
by
way
of
Counsel
;
my
Cautions
are
,
First
,
Beloved
,
I
beseech
you
,
as
you
tender
the
welfare
of
your
Souls
,
take
heed
of
breaking
the
Sabbath
day
,
of
Prophaning
the
Lords
day
;
it
hath
been
observable
,
that
whereever
Religion
hath
flourished
among
any
people
,
there
they
have
ever
been
careful
,
and
conscientious
of
the
Sabbath
day
;
and
on
the
contrary
side
,
where
Religion
is
gone
to
decay
,
and
people
grown
to
prophanenesse
,
there
they
are
alwaies
loose
on
the
Sabboth
day
;
pray
remember
,
I
hope
you
will
remember
,
for
God
calls
upon
you
,
and
commands
you
so
to
do
,
(
Exod.
20.
v.
8.
)
Remember
the
Sabboth
day
to
keep
it
holy
:
do
not
you
take
so
much
liberty
as
some
will
give
you
:
whoever
you
are
that
refuse
thus
to
do
,
I
will
leave
this
assertion
upon
you
:
thou
wretched
man
,
hath
God
given
thee
Six
dayes
,
and
reserved
but
one
for
himself
?
and
wilt
thou
Rob
him
of
that
too
?
what
!
if
he
had
given
thee
but
one
,
&
kept
six
for
himself
,
would
you
be
so
vile
,
as
not
to
keep
them
?
how
much
more
then
,
when
God
hath
given
thee
so
much
preheminency
in
time
,
this
is
the
first
,
be
conscious
in
keeping
the
Sabboth
day
.
Secondly
,
Take
heed
,
and
beware
of
Idolatry
;
this
was
John's
caution
to
his
beloved
Children
,
(
1
Epist.
5.
v.
21.
)
Little
Children
keep
your selves
from
Idols
.
There
is
no
sin
to
which
,
nor
no
sin
by
which
we
are
in
more
danger
than
Idolatry
.
First
,
there
is
no
sin
to
which
we
are
in
more
danger
than
Idolatry
:
Moses's
back
was
no
sooner
turned
,
but
the
people
made
them
a
brazen
calf
,
and
bowed
down
to
it
,
and
worshiped
it
as
their
God
.
(
Exod.
32.
v.
4.
)
Jehojada
was
no
sooner
dead
,
but
Ioash
returned
to
Idolatry
;
if
we
were
not
prone
to
this
sin
,
what
is
the
reason
all
the
world
turns
Antichristians
so
Universally
.
Secondly
,
As
there
is
no
sin
,
to
which
we
are
in
more
danger
,
so
there
is
no
sin
by
which
we
are
in
more
danger
,
than
Idolatry
.
I
do
confesse
,
if
you
will
keep
your
garments
clean
,
&
undefiled
with
the
mark
of
the
Beast
,
it
may
be
you
may
come
under
shrewd
temptations
;
yet
I
intreat
you
,
as
a
dying
man
,
as
you
love
your
Souls
,
and
for
God's
sake
,
flee
from
Idolatry
notwithstanding
your
temptations
;
for
God
hath
promised
that
under
all
the
temptations
that
happens
to
you
,
he
will
support
you
,
if
you
flie
,
and
withstand
the
thing
you
are
tempted
to
,
(
1
Cor.
10.
v.
13.
)
there
hath
no
temptation
taken
you
,
but
such
as
is
common
to
men
,
but
God
is
faithful
,
&
Will
not
suffer
you
to
be
tempted
,
above
that
you
are
able
to
bear
,
but
will
with
the
temptation
,
also
make
way
to
to
escape
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
bear
it
;
now
see
what
use
the
Apostle
makes
of
this
promise
,
in
the
next
verse
he
follows
with
these
words
,
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
,
seeing
God
will
uphold
us
,
let
us
withstand
any
temptations
,
to
this
end
,
that
God
may
uphold
us
;
this
is
the
second
Caution
.
Thirdly
,
Take
heed
of
Apostacy
,
of
a
degenerating
,
backsliding
spirit
;
that
ye
do
not
fall
off
from
the
truth
,
and
ground
of
the
wayes
of
God
,
which
ye
have
known
,
and
professed
it
is
true
;
it
may
be
for
standing
to
your
principles
you
may
lose
the
love
of
man
;
I
acknowledge
it
may
be
so
,
but
hear
what
God
saith
,
If
any
man
fall
back
,
my
Soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
;
if
thou
goest
on
,
mans
Soul
may
have
no
pleasure
in
thee
,
but
if
thou
fallest
back
,
Gods
soul
wil
have
no
pleasure
in
thee
;
thou
doest
by
Apostacy
declare
to
all
the
world
,
that
thou
hast
made
trial
of
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
thou
doest
not
find
them
to
be
as
good
as
thou
thoughtest
they
were
,
nay
not
so
good
as
others
:
O
take
heed
of
scandalizing
the
wayes
of
God
,
here
how
God
complains
of
those
that
so
do
(
Jer.
2.10
.
)
Go
unto
the
Isles
of
Chittim
,
and
behold
and
send
unto
Kedar
,
and
take
diligent
heed
and
see
,
whether
there
be
such
a
thing
,
hath
a
Nation
changed
their
God
,
for
those
which
are
no
Gods
?
but
my
people
hath
changed
their
glory
,
for
that
which
will
not
profit
.
Hear
O
Heavens
,
and
be
astonished
at
this
,
for
my
people
have
committed
two
evils
,
they
have
forsaken
me
the
fountain
of
living
waters
,
and
have
hewed
to
themselves
broken
cisterns
that
will
hold
no
water
;
Whatever
it
is
that
would
lead
thee
to
Apostacy
,
beware
and
flie
it
,
especially
evil
company
,
(
of
which
I
shall
speak
more
anon
)
let
your
love
to
Christ
be
augmented
,
and
love
of
your selves
abased
;
for
unlesse
you
love
Christ
,
very
much
,
and
your selves
very
little
,
I
cannot
hope
that
you
will
stand
to
your
principles
.
Fourthly
,
Beware
of
Covetousnesse
;
it
is
Christs
Caution
,
(
Luke
2.
ver.
15.
Take
heed
,
and
beware
of
Covetousnesse
:
here
is
a
Caution
,
with
a
double
action
,
take
heed
,
and
beware
:
believe
me
Brethren
it
stands
upon
us
so
to
do
,
for
it
steals
upon
us
before
we
be
aware
of
it
;
there
is
no
person
will
deal
more
injuriously
with
a
Christian
than
a
covetous
man
will
;
he
will
betray
his
Life
(
if
it
were
in
his
hands
)
into
his
Enemies
hands
for
Money
,
as
Judas
did
.
A
covetous
man
he
will
injure
Christ
in
his
Ordinances
,
he
will
not
come
at
them
,
for
the
love
he
bears
to
the
World
will
not
suffer
himstruly
(
quoth
he
)
I
have
lost
this
,
or
that
,
while
I
was
hearing
a
Sermon
,
I
'le
go
no
more
,
I
must
stay
at
home
,
and
look
after
my
businesse
;
I
could
give
you
many
instances
of
this
,
but
time
will
not
give
me
leave
;
I
shall
only
touch
this
one
,
what
was
it
but
the
Love
of
this
World
that
kept
those
who
were
bid
to
the
Marriage
Feast
of
the
Great
King
of
Heaven
from
coming
?
One
had
,
bought
a
piece
of
Ground
,
and
he
must
needs
see
it
;
another
had
bought
Oxen
,
and
he
must
go
to
prove
them
;
a
third
had
Married
a
Wife
,
and
therefore
he
could
not
come
.
Of
all
persons
in
the
world
,
a
covetous
man
,
cannot
,
nor
will
not
endure
to
bear
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
(
Phillippians
3.
v.
8.
)
For
many
walk
of
whom
I
have
told
you
often
,
and
now
tell
you
weeping
,
that
they
are
the
Enemies
of
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
whose
end
is
dest●uction
;
who
are
these
?
what
manner
of
persons
are
they
?
why
they
are
such
who
make
their
Belly
their
God
,
whose
glory
is
their
shame
,
and
who
mind
earthly
things
.
A
covetous
man
he
will
lie
with
Ananias
and
Sarhira
;
he
will
steal
with
Achab
,
he
will
murther
with
Ahab
,
he
will
betray
with
Judas
:
what
will
he
not
do
to
attain
his
covetous
desire
?
this
is
the
Fourth
,
beware
of
covetousnesse
.
Fifthly
,
You
that
have
not
taken
warning
yet
,
I
beseech
you
take
warning
now
;
have
a
care
and
avoid
evil
company
,
(
Ephes.
5.11
.
)
Have
no
fellowship
with
the
unfruitful
works
of
darknesse
,
but
rather
reprove
them
;
come
out
from
among
them
,
and
be
serarated
from
them
.
Never
go
into
a
wicked
mans
company
,
if
before
you
go
,
you
have
not
a
probability
of
doing
good
,
or
getting
good
.
Consider
with
thy self
,
is
there
any
likelyhood
that
thou
by
thy
wholesome
reproofs
may
do
him
any
good
,
if
there
be
,
then
go
on●
;
if
not
,
draw
back
,
avoid
them
,
fly
from
them
,
for
their
steps
tend
to
perdition
.
By
wicked
company
those
two
things
have
been
effected
.
-
Good
men
made
bad
.
-
Bad
men
made
worse
.
Good
men
have
been
made
bad
by
wicked
company
,
Jehosaphat
that
good
King
is
in
an
example
of
this
,
who
by
the
company
of
wicked
Ahab
,
was
drawn
to
fight
against
those
whom
God
favoured
,
and
to
help
Ahab
in
his
wicked
enterprise
.
Bad
men
have
made
those
worse
by
evil
company
:
Ahab
was
made
worse
by
the
instigation
of
his
wicked
wise
Jezabel
.
Oh
can
you
bear
when
you
are
in
their
company
to
hear
them
blaspheme
the
holy
name
of
God
,
and
not
repove
them
.
Truly
,
if
you
can
,
it
is
a
sign
you
are
not
so
good
as
you
should
b●
.
Sixthly
,
my
sixth
Caution
is
this
:
Oh
have
a
care
of
having
the
least
finger
on
your
hand
against
a
Saint
,
it
is
dangerous
to
have
a
thought
,
word
or
act
against
the
people
of
God
,
it
is
dangerous
to
have
a
thought
amisse
of
them
(
Psal.
62.3
.
)
They
imagine
mischief
against
a
man
(
that
is
against
a
Saint
)
therefore
they
shall
all
be
slain
,
for
their
bare
imagination
they
shall
be
cut
off
.
It
is
dangerous
to
speak
against
them
,
How
durst
thou
(
saith
God
to
Miram
)
to
speak
against
my
servant
Moses
;
and
immediately
he
smote
her
with
leprosie
as
white
as
Snow
;
It
is
dangerous
to
act
against
them
,
and
it
is
forbidden
by
God
(
Psal.
105.5
.
)
Touch
not
my
anointed
,
nor
do
my
Prophets
no
harm
.
Perhaps
you
would
say
you
would
not
do
them
any
harm
,
if
you
thought
they
were
Gods
people
.
Oh
but
take
heed
lest
they
prove
Gods
people
,
and
then
it
were
better
for
you
,
if
a
milstone
were
hung
about
your
neck
,
and
you
cast
into
the
Sea
,
than
to
offend
the
least
of
them
.
Seventhly
,
Let
me
beseech
you
all
to
take
heed
of
complying
with
this
sinful
world
,
whoever
doth
,
do
not
you
:
but
take
up
that
good
resolution
of
Joshua's
,
As
for
me
and
my
House
,
we
will
serve
the
Lord
.
Though
all
else
forsake
God
,
yet
will
not
I
,
yet
let
not
us
,
I
beseech
you
(
saith
he
)
that
you
would
not
conform
your selves
to
the
fashions
and
manners
of
this
wicked
world
.
Oh
take
heed
of
conforming
your selves
to
the
Conversation
of
this
world
,
but
walk
harmlesse
,
and
shine
as
lights
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
,
and
perverse
generation
,
if
we
will
comply
with
the
world
,
I
mean
to
be
as
most
of
the
world
are
,
that
is
temporizers
,
time●servers
,
preferring
the
pleasing
of
a
man
,
before
the
pleasing
of
God
,
then
we
must
lie
in
wickednesse
,
as
all
the
world
doth
(
1
John
2.10
.
)
for
all
that
in
the
world
is
either
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eye
,
or
the
pride
of
life
,
and
these
are
not
of
the
Father
,
but
abideth
in
the
wicked
one
,
the
Prince
of
the
power
of
the
air
,
after
whom
the
men
of
the
world
walk
.
This
is
the
seventh
,
take
heed
of
Conforming
your selves
to
this
world
.
Eightly
,
Take
heed
of
a
hasty
spirit
when
you
are
under
sad
dispensations
,
when
you
are
under
sufferings
,
you
are
apt
to
seek
,
and
〈◊〉
with
relief
,
come
it
which
way
it
will
,
and
on
what
terms
it
will
.
〈◊〉
spirit
,
(
Esay
26.
v.
18.
)
He
that
believeth
maketh
not
haste
,
hat
is
,
he
maketh
not
haste
to
get
out
of
his
afflictions
;
the
people
of
Israel
was
of
hasty
spirits
,
and
murmured
because
they
were
kept
so
long
in
the
wilderness
,
for
which
God
slew
an
innumerable
company
of
them
.
Saul
was
of
a
hasty
spirit
,
and
by
it
lost
his
life
,
and
Kingdom
.
Jacob's
Mother
no
sooner
told
him
his
Fathers
intent
,
but
he
was
resolved
to
have
the
first
blessing
;
though
he
cheated
his
Brother
,
and
lyed
for
it
,
and
so
told
his
Father
,
that
he
was
his
eldest
Son
,
but
he
himself
was
afterward
deceived
by
a
lye
,
with
having
the
eldest
daughter
given
him
instead
of
the
younger
.
Take
David
for
your
example
.
he
waited
Gods
time
,
the
Kingdome
was
promised
to
him
after
Sauls
death
,
and
when
Saul
persued
him
,
you
know
David
had
him
twice
in
his
power
,
and
with
ease
might
have
destroyed
him
,
but
he
would
not
,
●ar
be
it
from
me
(
saith
he
)
that
I
should
touch
the
Lords
annointed
.
Let
God
smite
him
by
the
hands
of
his
enemies
,
I
will
not
,
it
is
far
better
to
be
Gods
Bond-stave
,
then
the
Devils
Free-man
;
do
not
use
any
the
least
action
whatever
in
an
indirect
way
to
deliver
thy self
,
but
patiently
set
down
,
and
wait
Gods
good
time
,
which
when
once
come
,
thy
deliverance
will
assuredly
come
with
it
.
Take
heed
then
of
a
hasty
and
su●len
spirit
under
afflictions
;
Some
men
when
God
takes
away
any
comfort
from
them
,
are
of
so
sullen
a
spirit
,
there
is
no
pacifying
of
them
;
God
will
now
this
day
take
something
from
you
,
which
I
believe
you
would
willingly
keep
;
will
you
therefore
be
of
so
sullen
a
spirit
,
that
because
you
cannot
enjoy
all
,
you
will
not
enjoy
any
,
but
will
rob
your selves
of
all
?
what
though
you
cannot
enjoy
your
Minister
any
longer
,
will
you
not
make
use
of
the
Ordinances
of
God
?
I
beseech
you
refrain
this
spirit
,
and
let
the
deprivation
of
one
mercy
be
a
means
to
make
you
make
better
use
of
those
that
are
left
.
Ninthly
,
My
ninth
Caution
is
this
,
take
heed
of
an
ungodly
Minister
,
I
speak
not
to
any
mans
person
in
particular
,
neither
can
I
because
I
know
not
as
yet
who
will
succeed
me
;
but
whosoever
he
be
,
if
he
be
wicked
,
beware
of
him
;
for
if
he
be
ungodly
,
the
people
will
follow
him
;
for
like
Priest
,
like
people
:
and
I
pray
God
deliver
you
from
such
Ministers
,
as
for
doctrine
do
teach
the
traditions
of
men
;
and
cry
peace
,
peace
,
when
sudden
destruction
hang●
over
their
heads
:
such
Ministers
may
please
you
,
but
believe
me
they
will
never
profit
you
:
but
at
last
you
will
find
,
that
through
the
●ale
of
Security
,
you
are
led
to
the
pit
of
Perdition
.
They
will
tell
you
,
you
need
not
be
so
strict
and
diligent
in
your
conversations
,
nor
Heaven
is
not
so
hard
a●d
difficult
to
gain
,
as
some
would
make
you
believe
:
believe
them
not
,
but
remember
,
that
without
holiness
none
shall
see
God
;
and
that
neither
Fornicators
,
Adulterers
.
Idolaters
,
Thieves
,
Murderers
,
Covetous
persons
,
Drunkards
,
Revi●era
,
nor
Extortioners
,
shall
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Gospel
)
only
.
Christ
,
when
he
was
preaching
to
a
throng
of
People
(
as
I
am
here
this
day
)
said
unto
them
,
Take
●eed
,
and
beware
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pha●isees
which
is
among
you
.
Oh
that
I
had
no
cause
to
say
,
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
is
among
you
!
I
mean
,
that
there
are
many
here
that
are
but
bare
professors
;
let
me
ask
you
that
are
only
professors
this
one
question
,
Is
Religion
good
or
bad
?
if
it
be
not
good
,
what
is
the
reason
thou
art
not
ashamed
to
profess
it
?
if
it
be
good
,
what
is
the
reason
thou
dost
but
professe
it
?
by
thy
bare
professing
,
thou
losest
the
love
of
man
;
by
no
more
then
professing
,
thou
canst
never
gain
the
love
of
God
;
so
that
on
all
sides
thou
art
like
to
be
miserable
:
The
world
will
hate
thee
for
being
so
good
,
and
God
will
hate
thee
for
being
no
better
.
What
a
sad
thing
is
it
that
thou
losest
thy
comforts
in
this
life
by
professing
so
much
,
and
thy
comforts
in
the
life
to
come
,
by
no
more
then
professing
.
Thus
you
have
heard
what
I
have
to
say
by
way
of
Caution
:
I
shall
now
speak
to
you
by
way
of
counsel
.
The
former
ten
were
Negative
,
these
shall
be
Positive
.
First
,
I
intreat
you
all
,
that
above
all
things
you
would
mind
the
one
thing
necessary
:
that
you
would
not
trouble
your selves
so
much
with
many
things
of
little
concernment
,
but
mind
the
great
thing
for
which
you
came
into
the
world
.
Oh
my
friends
,
will
you
spend
your
time
for
that
which
will
not
profit
you
,
and
your
money
for
that
which
is
not
bread
:
Look
after
Grace
,
labour
to
get
an
Interest
in
Christ
,
of
which
if
you
be
unprovided
,
you
will
be
undone
for
ever
,
and
it
will
be
better
for
you
,
you
had
never
been
born
:
Oh
,
gain
Christ
,
and
then
you
will
be
fitted
for
all
times
,
all
troubles
,
and
all
conditions
that
can
happen
unto
you
;
you
will
be
endued
with
all
wisdom
and
with
all
riches
;
if
you
gain
not
Christ
,
all
that
God
doth
to
you
,
and
for
you
,
will
n●ught
at
all
avail
you
.
Secondly
,
My
second
advice
and
counsel
unto
you
is
this
,
That
you
would
live
as
you
would
die
,
live
to
day
as
if
you
must
die
to
morrow
:
Let
me
ask
you
,
would
you
be
content
to
die
in
the
state
you
are
in
?
if
my
soul
doth
not
desire
to
be
in
a
better
state
whe●
I
come
to
die
,
then
now
I
am
in
,
I
may
very
well
sit
down
satisfied
;
if
not
,
then
surely
it
greatly
concerns
me
to
look
after
a
better
;
would
any
man
be
content
to
die
a
Drunkard
,
I
ask
you
that
are
Drunkards
,
I
do
believe
you
will
answer
no
;
why
then
do
you
live
in
drunkennesse
?
How
know
you
that
God
will
spare
you
when
you
are
drunk
,
until
you
are
sober
again
?
we
may
read
of
many
that
have
died
in
their
drunken
fits
,
God
doth
not
alwayes
send
his
Herauld
to
warn
thee
,
before
he
sends
his
Serjeant
to
arrest
thee
;
how
knowest
thou
but
Death
may
strike
thee
on
a
sudden
?
what
will
then
become
of
thy
Soul
?
Oh
Beloved
,
I
beseech
you
live
not
in
that
you
are
unwilling
to
die
in
:
Balaam
wa●
not
such
a
wretch
,
but
he
could
cry
out
,
Good
Lord
,
let
me
die
the
death
of
the
Righteous
.
are
so
bad
husbands
,
but
will
lay
up
for
a
rainy
day
.
I
mean
against
a
time
of
sicknesse
comes
,
wherein
you
will
be
unable
to
work
;
are
you
thus
careful
to
maintain
your
bodies
?
and
will
you
be
carelesse
of
your
souls
?
Oh
be
careful
to
provide
for
sto●my
weathers
,
you
have
winter
garme●s
for
your
bodies
to
preserve
them
from
cold
;
●h
let
patience
be
your
winter
garment
to
preserve
and
keep
your selves
warm
in
afflictions
;
I
know
that
he
that
will
live
godly
in
Christ
Jesus
,
shall
suffer
persecution
,
and
that
through
tribulation
and
sufferings
we
must
enter
into
the
K●ngdome
of
Heaven
:
shall
I
not
then
provide
for
them
?
but
you
may
say
,
what
,
doth
persecution
attend
all
the
godly
?
a
man
may
escape
them
as
well
as
suffer
them
?
put
case
affliction
should
not
come
thou
wilt
be
never
the
worse
for
the
being
provided
for
them
,
for
he
that
is
fit
to
die
is
fit
●o
live
,
and
that
man
that
is
fi●
to
suffer
afflictions
is
fit
to
live
without
them
;
It
was
Pauls
exhortation
to
the
Ephes.
6.10
.
Finally
my
brethren
,
put
on
the
whole
armour
of
God
,
that
ye
may
be
able
to
withstand
the
wiles
of
the
Devil
:
And
it
is
wisdome
in
a
man
,
to
provide
for
a
misery
before
is
comes
;
there
is
mention
made
of
a
Nation
(
the
Spartans
I
think
)
that
useth
to
chuse
their
King
as
we
do
our
Lord
May
or
every
year
,
and
whilst
they
are
in
their
annual
Government
,
they
live
in
all
abundance
of
state
,
have
all
the
sulnesse
their
hearts
can
wish
;
but
when
their
year
is
over
,
all
their
pomp
and
glory
is
over
too
,
and
they
banisht
into
some
obscure
remo●e
place
for
ever
,
Where
they
spend
the
remainder
of
their
lives
in
great
want
and
misery
:
One
King
(
knowing
this
)
being
called
to
rule
over
that
Nation
,
made
such
use
of
his
time
wherein
he
reigned
as
King
,
that
by
his
provident
living
,
he
heaped
up
so
much
treasure
,
and
sent
it
before
him
to
the
place
where
he
knew
he
should
be
sent
,
as
maintained
him
all
his
life
time
.
Thus
it
is
,
God
hath
appointed
to
every
one
a
time
to
live
in
,
and
that
but
a
short
time
too
,
and
in
that
time
he
hath
appointed
afflictions
to
attend
us
;
if
we
will
live
godly
in
Christ
Jesus
,
is
it
not
wisdome
in
us
then
to
provide
for
them
?
Take
heed
then
that
to
avoid
suffering
,
you
do
not
commit
sin
;
●o
commit
sin
,
to
avoid
suffering
;
is
as
if
a
man
should
run
out
of
the
mouth
of
a
barking
Dog
,
into
the
mouth
of
a
devouring
Lion
;
what
is
the
wrath
of
man
to
the
wrath
of
God
?
Man
can
but
dest●oy
the
body
and
no
more
,
but
God
can
destroy
both
body
and
soul
into
hell
fire
to
all
eternity
.
Fourthly
,
My
fourth
word
of
counsel
,
and
direction
is
this
,
be
serious
in
serious
things
;
when
you
come
to
perform
serious
things
,
do
●●em
seriously
;
I
do
not
know
that
ever
I
saw
a
man
fall
a
sleep
while
he
was
telling
of
mony
,
for
if
he
should
,
how
could
he
tell
whether
it
were
right
or
no
?
Yet
alas
!
too
too
many
sleep
when
they
should
be
taking
truth
,
not
only
by
natural
sleep
,
but
also
by
spiritual
sleep
;
they
are
so
ca●elesse
in
receiving
the
word
,
they
hear
,
and
so
la●y
withal
,
that
rather
then
they
will
try
the
word
they
●ear
,
they
will
take
all
for
truth
their
Ministers
tell
them
.
Beloved
,
I
believe
you
will
scarce
put
so
much
coufidence
in
a
man
,
as
to
receive
a
sum
of
money
without
telling
it
,
because
he
saith
it
is
right
;
and
yet
will
you
receive
all
that
your
Minister
tells
you
is
truth
for
truth
,
without
trying
it
?
you
must
not
be
sluggish
in
your
working
for
God
,
but
put
forth
your selves
to
the
utrermost
.
You
must
make
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
suffer
violence
,
and
take
it
by
force
,
but
then
,
Fifthly
,
The
fifth
Direction
which
I
shall
give
you
,
is
about
hearing
the
Word
,
how
you
must
behave
your selves
when
you
hear
.
I
take
it
for
granted
you
will
hear
,
I
hope
you
will
,
for
brown
bread
is
better
then
none
,
and
a
little
is
better
then
none
at
all
;
yet
I
intreat
you
take
these
two
words
of
Direction
:
First
,
Try
the
word
you
hear
by
the
Truth
.
Secondly
;
Try
your selves
by
the
Truth
.
First
,
Try
the
word
you
hear
by
the
Truth
;
if
it
be
not
consonant
to
that
,
believe
it
not
,
let
who
will
pre●ch
it
;
Paul
exhorteth
the
Galatians
so
to
do
(
Chap.
1.8
,
9.
)
But
though
we
,
or
an
Angel
from
Heaven
preach
any
other
doctrine
unto
you
then
that
which
we
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
he
accursed
:
How
,
Paul
accursed
?
sure
you
speak
too
high
what
if
an
Angel
?
must
he
be
accursed
?
Sure
you
will
c●ll
in
your
words
again
;
nay
,
instead
thereof
,
he
repeats
them
over
again
;
as
we
said
before
,
so
I
say
again
,
if
any
one
preach
any
other
Gospel
then
that
which
you
have
received
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
If
any
man
pretend
a
Revelation
from
Heaven
,
and
cannot
bring
Scripture
for
what
he
saith
,
do
not
believe
one
syllable
.
Take
the
noble
Bereans
for
your
example
,
they
would
nor
believe
Pauls
doctrine
,
until
they
had
searched
to
see
whether
it
were
so
or
no
;
but
then
,
as
you
are
to
t●y
the
word
you
hear
by
the
truth
,
so
try
your selves
by
the
word
;
you
hear
as
a
truth
,
that
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Jesus
,
who
walk
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
Spirit
.
Now
try
your selves
by
this
truth
,
and
see
whether
or
no
you
walk
after
the
flesh
,
or
after
the
Spirit
:
I
have
likewise
two
Directions
about
the
preaching
the
Word
.
First
,
Do
not
you
receive
the
Word
for
the
persons
sake
that
brings
it
?
I
am
apt
to
think
,
that
many
of
you
will
receive
a
Truth
of
one
mans
bringing
,
which
you
would
not
receive
of
anothers
;
and
thus
ye
receive
the
Word
of
God
with
respect
of
persons
,
which
you
ought
not
;
but
first
receive
the
Word
for
its
own
sake
;
and
secondly
,
receive
the
person
for
the
Words
sake
,
(
1
Thes.
5.12
,
13.
)
we
beseech
you
brethren
to
know
them
which
are
over
you
,
to
〈◊〉
monish
you
,
and
labour
among
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
to
esteem
of
〈◊〉
very
highly
in
love
for
their
works
sake
.
Sixthly
,
My
direction
in
the
sixth
place
,
shall
be
concerning
〈◊〉
times
we
live
in
,
and
I
shall
tell
you
,
how
you
ought
to
behave
〈◊〉
selves
in
two
particulars
.
First
,
Blame
thy self
most
that
the
times
are
so
bad
;
there
is
a
general
complaint
about
the
sadnesse
of
the
times
,
but
no
particular
;
every
one
puts
the
cause
away
from
him
,
and
instead
of
accusing
themselves
,
are
alwayes
accusing
others
:
Ahab
he
said
to
Elisha
,
Thou
art
he
that
troubled
Israel
:
Elisha
said
to
Ahab
,
Thou
art
he
that
troubled
Israel
:
Adam
said
to
God
,
The
Woman
which
thou
gavest
me
did
give
to
me
,
and
I
did
eat
:
The
woman
she
said
,
The
Serpent
beguiled
her
:
Thus
do
we
put
it
off
from
our selves
to
others
:
No
man
saith
with
Jonas
,
for
my
sake
is
this
come
upon
you
,
I
am
the
cause
of
all
this
:
No
man
saith
,
what
have
I
done
?
would
you
have
the
times
mend
?
Oh
then
,
every
soul
of
you
condemn
your selves
,
and
amend
your
wayes
,
the
times
would
not
be
so
bad
,
if
we
were
not
so
bad
;
would
you
have
the
effect
cease
,
then
seek
to
remove
the
cause
.
But
then
Secondly
,
Pray
not
so
much
for
better
times
,
as
better
hearts
;
for
had
you
never
so
good
times
,
and
not
good
hearts
,
your
blessings
would
be
cursings
,
good
times
,
without
good
hearts
,
will
but
fatten
you
the
sooner
to
the
slaughter
.
Seventhly
,
If
you
cannot
do
the
good
you
would
,
then
do
the
good
you
can
;
many
people
are
so
sullen
,
that
because
they
cannot
do
all
they
would
do
,
they
will
do
none
at
all
.
I
beseech
you
,
be
not
of
this
temper
;
what
though
you
cannot
serve
God
in
publick
,
will
you
not
therefore
serve
him
in
private
?
why
may
you
not
do
as
S.
Austin
was
bid
to
do
.
(
tolle
legit
)
take
up
and
read
?
this
will
be
a
reading
and
praying
time
with
you
;
and
now
you
cannot
hear
as
formerly
you
have
done
;
oh
pray
more
,
and
read
more
,
and
the
less
you
have
in
Publick
,
the
more
you
may
have
in
private
,
you
may
read
and
pray
,
we
are
not
forbidden
that
yet
,
let
us
then
make
use
of
them
.
Eightly
,
My
intreaty
is
unto
you
all
,
that
you
would
be
careful
and
circumspect
in
your
conversation
.
(
Ephes.
5.15.16
.
)
See
then
that
ye
walk
circumspectly
,
not
as
fools
,
but
as
wise
,
redeeming
the
time
,
because
the
dayes
are
evil
.
Walk
as
becometh
the
Professiors
of
the
Cospel
,
and
labour
to
be
blameless
towards
God
and
man
.
O●
,
what
notice
will
there
be
taken
,
when
any
Professor
doth
but
〈◊〉
aside
,
and
do
any
thing
amiss
,
it
is
the
joy
of
wicked
mens
hearts
to
see
it
,
and
how
diligently
do
they
watch
for
it
,
and
often
wish
i●
?
We
have
a
Proverb
,
That
one
man
may
better
steal
a
Horse
,
then
●●●ther
look
on
;
I
am
sure
a
wicked
man
may
better
commit
sevon
sins
,
then
a
Professor
one
;
for
it
is
the
failings
,
the
bad
lives
of
Professors
,
that
makes
Religion
ill
spoken
of
,
and
hinders
many
a
weak
soul
from
closing
with
it
:
sure
think
they
,
their
Religion
cannot
be
good
,
their
conversations
are
so
bad
;
let
us
therefore
be
wary
,
and
careful
in
all
our
actions
.
Ninthly
,
Mourn
and
lament
for
the
sin
you
cannot
hinder
;
it
was
●●id
of
Lot
,
(
2
Pet.
2.8
.
)
that
his
righteous
soul
was
vexed
with
the
wicked
conversations
of
the
Sodomites
.
Oh
that
we
were
but
so
good
as
we
should
be
,
then
sure
it
would
grieve
us
more
then
it
doth
to
see
the
wicked
and
abominable
lives
of
those
among
whom
we
live
;
though
thou
dost
not
blaspheme
God
thy self
,
yet
it
is
thy
God
that
is
blasphemed
,
and
shall
not
that
trouble
thee
?
how
canst
thou
but
reprove
them
whoever
they
be
?
When
a
sick
man
seeth
his
Wife
,
Children
,
Friends
,
and
Physician
,
lamenting
his
condition
,
sure
it
will
make
him
think
his
condition
is
worse
then
he
thought
i●
,
or
very
bad
at
least
,
or
else
why
do
they
take
on
so
,
if
there
was
no
cause
of
fear
?
Thus
it
may
be
thy
reproof
may
work
upon
a
wicked
man
,
if
when
thou
hearest
him
blaspheme
God
,
thou
lamentest
his
condition
,
and
puts
him
in
mind
of
his
sad
estate
,
it
may
make
him
lay
that
to
heart
then
,
which
he
never
did
before
.
Tenthly
,
The
last
thing
that
I
have
to
beseech
of
you
is
,
That
you
would
love
one
another
:
I
have
not
at
all
sought
to
proselyte
you
to
my
way
,
but
whatever
you
see
in
whoever
it
be
that
is
of
God
,
oh
love
it
,
be
he
of
what
profession
he
will
,
he
is
a
godly
man
:
Oh
then
love
him
,
you
cannot
love
God
if
you
do
not
love
his
people
:
let
brotherly
love
continue
;
your
Minister
must
not
continue
,
oh
then
let
brotherly
love
continue
.
(
1
John
1.20
.
)
If
any
man
saith
he
loveth
God
,
and
hateth
his
Brother
,
he
is
a
lyar
,
and
the
truth
is
not
in
him
;
for
if
he
loveth
not
his
Brother
,
whom
he
hath
seen
,
how
can
he
love
God
whom
he
hath
not
seen
?
We
believe
,
saith
John
in
the
next
Chapter
,
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Son
of
God
,
and
he
that
loveth
the
Begetter
,
must
also
love
him
that
is
begotten
.
You
would
be
loth
to
do
otherwise
in
civil
business
:
will
you
refuse
commerce
with
a
man
,
because
he
is
contrary
to
you
in
opinion
,
because
he
is
not
a
Freeman
of
your
City
;
be
not
then
so
far
from
loving
one
another
,
as
to
bear
hatred
one
to
another
.
Thus
you
have
heard
what
I
had
to
say
unto
you
by
way
of
caution
and
counsel
:
Oh
that
they
may
make
such
impressions
on
your
hearts
,
that
they
may
be
your
continual
practice
in
your
lives
and
conversations
.
I
shall
now
close
with
the
words
of
St.
Paul
(
2
Cor.
13.11
.
)
Finally
Brethren
,
Farewel
,
be
perfect
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
be
of
one
mind
,
live
in
peace
,
and
the
God
of
love
and
peace
shall
be
with
you
:
And
the
Lord
grant
,
that
both
ye
and
I
,
when
we
come
to
the
Judgement
Seat
of
God
,
render
up
our
Accounts
with
joy
,
and
receive
an
immortal
Crown
with
Christ
in
Heaven
,
until
which
Day
I
beseech
Almighty
God
to
keep
you
,
and
preserve
you
in
his
fear
.
Amen
.
FINIS
.
Mr.
Lye's
SERMON
,
Preached
at
the
conclusion
of
the
Morning-Exercise
in
LOMBARD-STREET
.
John
13.17
.
If
yee
know
these
things
,
happy
are
yee
if
you
do
them
.
IN
these
words
two
things
observable
;
First
,
A
Supposition
,
which
is
double
.
1.
If
you
know
these
things
.
2.
If
you
do
these
things
.
There
be
many
that
do
,
but
do
not
know
,
do
not
understand
;
there
bee
many
that
know
,
but
do
not
do
,
do
not
practice
.
But
our
Saviour
to
his
Disciples
is
,
If
you
know
first
,
and
then
,
If
you
do
:
Knowing
without
doing
is
unprofitable
;
doing
without
knowing
is
impossible
.
2.
A
Position
,
If
you
so
know
,
as
to
do
,
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
blessed
,
happy
are
yee
.
First
,
for
the
Supposition
,
which
is
double
.
First
,
If
you
know
;
this
word
Knowledge
in
Scripture
contains
two
things
,
1.
It
intimates
an
act
of
the
mind
or
understanding
,
If
you
know
.
2.
It
〈…〉
of
the
〈…〉
faculty
of
the
soul
,
if
you
●o
●how
as
to
〈…〉
From
both
these
significations
,
you
have
these
two
Observations
.
1.
Our
first
great
care
should
be
this
,
with
all
seriousness
to
apply
our selves
to
the
knowledge
of
the
things
of
the
Gospel
;
wee
must
with
the
Angels
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
stoop
down
to
look
into
,
to
have
a
clear
,
thorow
,
perfect
sight
of
those
things
that
are
discovered
in
the
Christall-glass
of
the
Gospel
.
Wee
must
look
into
the
perfect
Law
of
liberty
,
James
2.25
.
2.
As
the
word
imports
an
act
of
memory
,
or
remembrance
,
it
affords
us
this
Observation
,
viz.
Next
to
our
knowing
of
it
,
should
be
our
care
to
retain
and
remember
the
glorious
Truths
of
the
Gospel
.
'T
is
all
one
,
not
to
remember
,
as
not
to
know
;
wee
must
not
only
attend
to
Wisdomes
words
,
but
must
keep
them
in
the
center
of
our
hearts
,
Prov.
4.21
.
2.
If
you
do
,
hence
observe
,
'T
is
not
enough
to
know
and
remember
,
but
wee
ought
to
do
according
to
what
wee
know
,
and
practice
according
to
what
wee
remember
.
'T
is
some
slight
kind
of
happiness
to
know
,
but
so
to
know
,
as
to
do
,
this
is
the
happiness
;
If
you
know
,
if
you
do
.
Wee
must
not
only
bee
hearers
of
the
word
,
but
doers
of
the
word
.
Knowledge
without
practice
,
't
is
Rachel
like
,
fair
indeed
,
but
barren
;
practice
without
knowledge
(
were
it
possible
)
Leah-like
,
fruitful
,
but
blear-eyed
;
both
together
,
Rachel's
fairness
with
Leah's
fruitfulness
,
a
fit
Spouse
for
a
Solomon
.
2.
For
the
Position
,
Happy
are
you
if
you
do
them
;
hence
observe
,
There
is
a
blessedness
annexed
to
〈◊〉
knowing
the
Truths
of
God
,
as
to
remember
,
and
〈◊〉
to
remember
as
to
do
the
work
of
that
word
.
I●
you
know
,
if
you
do
,
not
otherwise
,
blessed
are
yee
.
Thus
I
have
cut
the
words
in
peeces
.
The
second
Observation
is
that
I
would
first
commend
from
the
supposition
,
If
you
knew
,
that
carries
in
it
an
act
of
memory
;
namely
,
That
as
it
is
our
〈◊〉
care
to
know
,
so
it
should
be
our
next
care
to
remember
what
wee
have
known
.
To
this
end
let
mee
help
your
memories
by
way
of
a
Summary
rehearsal
of
our
Morning-Exercise
.
The
first
Sermon
that
was
preached
to
you
was
built
upon
Isa.
55.3
.
Hear
and
your
soul
shall
live
.
From
that
Text
,
this
Doctrine
,
That
that
soul
shall
surely
live
,
spiritually
,
blessedly
,
eternally
,
that
so
hears
,
as
to
come
to
Christ
himself
.
The
grand
question
upon
that
point
was
this
,
What
is
to
be
done
that
wee
may
so
hear
?
'T
was
answered
,
something
was
to
be
done
before
,
something
at
,
something
after
hearing
.
First
,
Before
hearing
;
That
holy
dutie
of
hearing
calls
aloud
for
holy
preparation
;
so
much
at
least
as
settles
the
bent
of
the
heart
heaven-ward
;
so
much
at
least
as
makes
us
humble
,
and
hunger
after
spiritual
Manna
;
so
much
at
least
as
raises
the
heart
into
a
posture
of
expectation
of
some
divine
and
spiritual
good
from
God
.
Secondly
,
a
right
demeanour
in
,
or
at
hearing
,
which
consists
First
,
The
hearer
ought
to
propound
to
himself
spiritual
,
and
right
ends
,
and
that
1.
Negatively
,
This
must
not
be
the
hearers
end
,
to
come
and
judge
either
the
Word
,
or
the
Minister
of
it
;
nor
2.
To
come
and
hear
things
that
will
tickle
his
fancy
,
if
hee
desire
that
,
let
him
go
to
those
sinks
of
all
wickednesse
,
Play-houses
;
nor
3.
Must
wee
propose
this
our
end
,
meerly
to
better
our
parts
;
nor
4.
Meerly
to
know
,
much
less
meerly
to
bee
known
,
that
it
should
be
said
of
us
,
that
wee
have
been
at
the
Morning-Exercise
every
day
this
month
.
But
,
our
end
should
be
to
profit
by
what
wee
hear
,
Psal.
119.33
.
Wee
should
hear
that
our
souls
may
live
.
Secondly
,
Wee
must
labour
to
approve
our selves
true
Gospel-hearers
;
And
to
that
end
1.
Wee
must
be
wakeful
hearers
;
't
is
dangerous
sleeping
by
a
Candle
set
up
by
God
.
2.
Wee
must
be
Reverent
hearers
:
in
the
fear
of
God
wee
must
worship
,
though
not
towards
,
yet
in
his
holy
Temple
.
3.
Attentive
hearers
,
our
ears
and
hearts
should
bee
like
Lydia's
,
open
to
attend
to
those
things
spoken
by
Paul
,
Act.
16.14
.
4.
Receptive
hearers
:
Wee
must
take
in
what
wee
hear
,
Act.
2.41
.
And
this
must
be
done
with
Faith
,
with
Love
,
with
Joy
,
with
Delight
,
with
Meekness
,
with
particular
Application
:
and
this
too
,
not
as
the
word
of
such
a
man
,
or
such
a
Minister
;
I
abhor
that
wicked
notion
among
you
,
the
head
of
such
a
party
,
and
I
know
not
what
:
But
,
as
it
is
in
deed
and
in
truth
the
Word
of
God
:
That
man
never
hears
as
a
Saint
,
that
when
hee
hears
,
doth
not
look
mostly
at
the
Word
,
as
it
is
the
Word
of
the
God
of
Saints
.
And
if
thus
wee
apply
our selves
to
the
Ordinances
truly
,
wee
are
in
immediate
capacity
to
have
the
Glory
,
Spirit
,
and
Power
of
Christ
to
rest
upon
us
in
hearing
;
And
this
leads
mee
to
The
Second
Sermon
.
2
Cor.
12.9
.
Most
gladly
therefore
will
I
rather
glory
in
my
infirmities
,
that
the
power
of
Christ
may
rest
upon
mee
.
FRom
this
Text
,
you
had
this
truth
,
That
a
Christians
chiefest
glory
under
his
infirmities
,
is
in
the
power
of
Christ
resting
upon
him
.
In
the
prosecution
of
this
Point
,
there
was
these
four
particulars
propounded
to
be
opened
and
prosecuted
.
First
,
What
kind
of
power
of
Christ
it
is
which
Christians
may
hope
to
have
experience
of
,
notwithstanding
all
their
infirmities
?
To
this
Question
it
was
thus
answered
;
a
power
that
Christ
hath
with
his
Father
,
with
whom
hee
is
extraordinarily
prevalent
more
than
the
fondling
is
with
his
dearest
affectionate
Mother
;
A
power
of
Christs
Spirit
which
inables
us
to
do
what
God
requires
,
and
to
suffer
what
God
commands
;
a
powerful
application
of
Jesus
Christ
himself
unto
his
people
,
and
that
,
not
onely
of
light
to
them
,
but
of
living
,
of
spiritual
growth
,
of
spiritual
strength
,
of
strength
unto
Conquest
,
yea
to
be
more
than
Conquerours
.
Secondly
,
What
is
it
for
the
power
of
Christ
to
rest
on
the
soul
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
i.
e.
for
the
power
of
Christ
to
come
and
take
its
residence
in
the
soul
;
to
make
the
soul
to
bee
that
which
a
Tent
or
Tabernacle
is
to
him
who
takes
up
his
repose
therein
;
to
come
and
lodge
in
the
soul
of
a
Beleever
as
in
his
Tent
or
Tabernacle
.
Thirdly
,
What
is
it
for
a
Beleever
to
glory
in
the
power
of
Christ
resting
on
him
?
that
is
,
1.
To
have
the
heart
so
full
of
Christ
,
that
it
cannot
contain
it self
,
but
it
must
be
bursting
out
,
as
it
were
,
and
running
over
in
holy
Exaltations
and
Triumphs
.
2.
To
bee
so
much
in
the
admiration
of
Christ
,
as
that
to
a
carnal
eye
it
makes
a
man
seem
to
bee
ridiculous
:
what
a
goodly
person
was
David
in
Michals
eye
,
when
hee
danced
before
the
Ark.
3.
To
rest
on
Christ
so
,
as
to
look
out
for
nothing
else
,
&c.
to
terminate
and
confine
all
the
desires
of
the
soul
,
in
,
and
upon
,
and
towards
Christ
Jesus
.
4.
To
oppose
Christ
to
any
,
to
every
thing
that
doth
in
any
way
in
the
world
either
injure
or
indanger
him
.
4.
Why
should
a
Christian
rather
glory
in
this
power
of
Christ
resting
upon
him
,
than
in
any
inherent
grace
that
is
given
unto
him
?
upon
these
Accounts
,
1.
Because
all
that
a
Christian
by
inherent
grace
is
able
to
do
himself
,
is
through
Christ
;
I
can
do
all
things
through
Christ
that
strengthens
mee
.
2.
Because
if
there
be
any
acceptance
of
what
a
Beleever
doth
with
the
Father
,
this
also
is
through
Christ
;
the
gift
is
accepted
,
not
for
the
gift
sake
,
but
for
the
sake
of
the
merit
of
Christ
.
3.
If
so
be
a
Beleever
should
glory
in
his
graces
,
there
is
a
possibility
of
falling
,
but
being
clad
with
,
and
resting
in
the
power
of
Christ
,
there
's
an
impossibility
of
miscarrying
.
Thus
the
Saints
of
God
have
their
infirmities
,
frailties
,
their
multitude
of
frailties
and
infirmities
:
yet
have
they
reason
to
glory
in
that
power
of
Christ
which
rests
on
them
,
on
earth
,
but
much
more
reason
if
they
will
look
up
,
and
see
the
tongue
of
Christ
ingaged
for
them
,
i.
e.
interceding
for
them
in
Heaven
;
And
that
lets
mee
into
The
third
Sermon
.
John
17.15
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
I
Pray
not
that
thou
should
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
let
them
stay
there
,
and
glory
even
in
their
very
infirmities
,
but
I
pray
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
In
this
Scripture
,
you
have
our
Saviours
Intercession
for
his
Disciples
Preservation
.
And
in
this
his
Intercession
two
things
observable
.
1.
In
the
negative
part
,
for
what
Christ
doth
not
pray
,
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
.
2.
In
the
Affirmative
part
,
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
of
the
world
.
For
the
negative
part
,
wherein
you
have
,
1.
So
〈…〉
implyed
,
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out●
〈…〉
●orld
;
This
implies
that
God
hath
the
disposal
of
〈◊〉
continuance
in
the
world
;
else
Christ
would
never
addresse
himself
to
his
Father
,
that
hee
would
not
take
them
out
of
the
world
:
If
so
,
then
1.
Live
constantly
Beleever
,
above
the
slavish
fear
of
death
.
Times
are
not
in
thine
Enemies
hands
,
no
not
in
the
Devils
hands
,
but
in
Gods
hands
.
2.
Bee
patient
under
the
loss
of
thy
dearest
Relations
:
God
hath
taken
them
that
hath
the
disposal
of
our
continuance
.
3.
Seek
to
God
for
a
blessing
on
all
those
means
which
at
any
time
are
prescribed
or
used
for
your
preservation
.
2.
There
's
something
mainly
intended
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
and
that
's
this
,
That
God
will
have
his
people
oftentimes
continue
in
the
world
,
though
they
meet
with
much
trouble
in
the
world
.
And
if
so
,
this
should
teach
you
Beleevers
,
how
to
carry
your selves
in
the
midst
of
a
sinful
,
wicked
,
rude
,
God-hating
,
Saint-persecuting
World
,
that
is
,
1.
Patiently
to
wait
Gods
leasure
,
you
must
stay
his
time
.
2.
Carry
your selves
Innocently
,
be
sure
you
in
a
salt
Sea
,
like
good
fish
,
retain
your
freshnesse
.
3.
Carry
your selves
Wisely
,
you
walk
among
Devils
,
Snares
,
&c.
walk
wisely
,
And
4.
Walk
Serviceably
,
continue
you
must
,
but
't
is
Gods
time
,
how
short
you
know
not
;
therefore
walk
Serviceably
.
For
the
Affirmative
part
,
but
I
pray
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
of
the
world
.
Wherein
something
Absolutely
,
and
something
Relatively
:
Take
the
words
Absolutely
,
thence
these
four
notions
,
That
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
1.
Sin
is
an
eminent
evil
,
the
〈…〉
.
2.
That
we
are
utterly
unable
to
〈◊〉
our selves
,
But
3.
God
can
keep
his
people
,
in
,
and
from
the
evil
of
a
sinfull
world
.
4.
That
't
is
the
godly
onely
that
are
kept
from
the
evil
that
is
in
the
world
.
But
Relatively
,
especially
,
I
pray
,
&c
,
No
great
matter
of
their
sufferings
,
but
their
sins
,
that
's
the
thing
,
let
them
be
preserved
from
that
:
Thence
observe
,
preservation
from
sin
,
is
a
far
greater
mercy
then
exemption
from
suffering
:
And
if
so
,
Then
1.
See
the
folly
,
the
madness
,
of
those
,
that
embrace
sin
,
to
avoid
suffering
;
Take
a
stab
in
their
hearts
,
that
they
may
avoyd
a
scratch
upon
their
singer
.
2.
See
the
folly
of
those
,
that
desire
the
removal
of
their
Sufferings
,
rather
than
of
their
Sins
:
Take
away
the
Froggs
,
not
my
hard
heart
.
3.
This
shews
what
should
be
our
greatest
complaint
in
the
midst
of
a
troublesome
world
,
not
my
sorrows
,
plunderings
,
imprisonments
,
Lord
,
but
the
scarcities
of
my
soul
,
&c.
4.
This
shews
the
grand
mistake
of
the
nature
of
true
safety
.
Men
think
safety
to
be
mearly
to
sleep
in
a
sound
skin
,
but
't
is
not
safety
to
be
preserved
from
danger
,
but
from
Sin
.
True
,
the
men
of
the
world
,
yea
,
the
best
of
Saints
are
too
too
apt
to
mistake
in
this
case
;
there
's
a
heart
within
them
that
is
very
apt
to
think
sometimes
Sinning
to
be
chosen
rather
then
Suffering
;
not
in
wicked
men
onely
,
but
in
the
best
of
men
:
for
,
as
in
water
face
answereth
to
face
,
so
the
heart
of
man
,
to
man
,
which
lets
mee
into
The
fourth
Sermon
.
Prov.
27.19
.
As
in
Water
,
face
answereth
to
face
,
so
doth
the
heart
of
man
to
man
.
IN
this
Proverb
two
things
.
1.
The
Proposition
,
and
that
by
a
Similitude
.
As
in
water
face
answereth
to
face
.
2.
The
Redition
,
So
doth
the
heart
of
a
man
to
man
.
Or
in
the
words
,
these
two
generals
to
be
observed
.
1.
A
Glass
.
2.
An
Object
to
be
seen
in
this
Glass
.
1.
A
Glass
,
a
notable
one
,
that
's
two
fold
.
A
dead
Glass
,
Water
;
A
living
Glass
,
the
Heart
of
Man
.
2.
The
Object
to
be
seen
in
these
Glasses
:
In
the
dead
Glass
,
the
face
of
man
is
to
bee
seen
;
In
the
living
Glass
,
the
heart
of
man
;
There
's
all
the
Species
and
Complections
,
of
the
Sons
,
nay
,
of
the
Souls
of
the
Sons
of
men
to
bee
seen
.
That
as
by
looking
into
the
water
,
you
may
discern
your
own
and
other
mens
Countenances
,
and
that
plainly
and
clearly
;
So
,
by
looking
into
your
own
hearts
,
if
you
could
have
a
Casement
into
the
hearts
of
other
men
,
there
may
you
see
,
of
what
Spiritual
Complection
,
Constitution
,
and
Make
you
are
,
as
clearly
as
a
man
may
see
his
face
in
Water
.
As
in
Water
,
&c.
From
these
words
this
great
Truth
,
that
the
heart
of
every
man
in
the
world
is
a
looking-Glass
.
'T
is
such
a
looking-Glass
wherein
he
may
see
himself
,
his
Condition
,
Constitution
,
special
Complection
whether
it
be
morally
,
spiritually
,
scripturally
good
or
evil
.
For
the
right
improvement
of
this
looking-Glass
,
three
things
necessary
;
which
are
optick
principles
but
clear
to
those
that
have
either
phisical
or
natural
light
.
1.
There
must
be
an
Object
that
must
bee
seen
.
And
oh
!
what
visible
objects
are
there
in
the
hearts
of
men
?
Man
is
call'd
a
little
world
,
a
compendium
of
the
whole
world
.
The
heart
of
man
is
the
man
.
The
heart
of
man
is
like
the
Ark
of
Noah
,
which
contains
all
sorts
,
all
kinds
of
clean
and
unclean
Beasts
:
'T
is
an
Epitomy
of
Heaven
and
Hell
:
What
is
there
in
the
heart
of
man
?
Who
but
God
can
fathom
the
depth
of
it
?
There
are
more
objects
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
then
Stars
in
Heaven
,
or
drops
in
the
Ocean
.
2.
There
must
be
light
to
actuate
this
object
;
If
it
were
dark
,
we
could
never
see
it
.
There
must
be
light
both
to
actuate
the
eye
and
object
;
Now
this
light
that
actuates
the
eye
and
object
,
't
is
either
the
natural
light
,
the
light
of
Nature
,
the
light
of
Conscience
,
the
light
of
common
Illumination
,
the
light
of
the
Word
,
or
the
light
of
the
Spirit
of
God
:
By
all
these
lights
we
come
to
look
into
this
looking-glass
,
our
hearts
.
3.
There
must
be
an
Irradiation
from
the
object
,
i.
e.
a
beaming
forth
from
that
object
,
some
Species
or
Ideas
that
carries
the
object
to
the
eye
,
and
clearly
makes
out
to
the
sence
what
that
object
is
:
this
beaming
is
by
action
from
the
heart
(
mark
it
,
for
it
may
be
as
necessary
truth
as
was
Preached
among
you
)
that
look
what
the
stream
is
to
the
Fountain
,
what
the
beam
is
to
the
Sun
,
that
the
action
is
to
the
heart
,
whether
the
act
be
manent
,
or
transient
,
whether
Internal
in
thought
,
purpose
,
election
,
affection
,
in
joy
,
in
love
,
in
fear
;
or
External
,
in
the
life
,
in
the
practice
,
and
in
the
conversation
:
So
that
look
as
a
puddle
stream
alwaies
declares
a
corrupt
Fountain
;
So
all
your
humble
holy
,
faithful
thoughts
,
speak
a
clear
spiritual
heart
within
,
a
holy
Conversation
speaks
a
holy
Affection
,
and
a
holy
Affection
,
declares
a
heavenly
Constitution
,
a
new
Nature
.
Now
for
the
Use
of
this
,
is
the
heart
of
man
a
looking-Glass
?
1.
See
from
hence
,
of
what
concernment
the
actions
of
men
are
,
whether
Internal
or
External
:
The
actions
of
men
are
like
the
streams
,
you
may
certainly
find
the
Fountain
by
them
,
they
speak
the
heart
,
as
the
Root
bears
the
fruit
:
'T
is
of
infinite
concernment
,
't
is
the
Fountain
of
what
principles
within
,
and
conversation
without
:
descend
but
into
thy
own
heart
,
&c.
2.
This
shews
the
sad
condition
of
all
natural
poor
souls
,
your
hearts
are
looking-Glasses
,
but
they
are
looking-Glasses
in
a
Dungeon
of
darkness
,
there
be
Toads
,
Vipers
,
and
Devils
there
,
but
thou
canst
not
see
them
,
that
hast
no
spiritual
Light
.
4.
Here
is
Consolation
to
Gods
People
;
Is
the
heart
of
man
a
looking-Glass
?
What
reason
have
they
to
rejoyce
in
their
hearts
,
that
are
the
best
looking-Glasses
in
the
world
,
not
like
our
Gallants
looking-Glasses
that
must
not
bewray
their
wrinkles
,
sports
,
&c.
But
theirs
will
represent
their
Hearts
,
Complexion
,
Condition
,
and
Nature
to
them
Nay
,
in
that
Glass
may
be
seen
the
face
of
a
God
:
Nay
further
,
because
thy
heart
doth
answer
to
another
heart
,
and
his
to
his
,
what
ever
Grace
in
any
Beleevers
,
it
is
there
in
thy
heart
,
semine
there
's
the
seed
.
4.
By
way
of
exhortation
;
Is
the
heart
a
looking-Glass
,
then
keep
the
looking-Glass
very
chary
,
make
much
of
it
;
above
all
keepings
keep
thy
heart
,
and
that
with
all
diligence
,
in
all
places
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
things
;
If
any
thing
under
Heaven
will
keep
thee
holy
,
it
is
the
keeping
of
thy
heart
.
There
thou
mayest
see
all
thy
spots
,
defects
,
desperate
Hipocrisies
,
Infernal
Atheism
,
all
the
deliques
of
thy
Soul
:
How
prone
to
commit
,
as
vile
sins
as
ever
committed
by
the
vilest
of
the
sons
of
men
;
once
more
,
keep
it
clean
,
and
keep
it
close
:
Look
into
thy
heart
,
and
thou
shalt
find
it
to
bee
a
Coppy
of
the
Role
of
Eternity
,
where
thou
shalt
see
thy
very
name
written
in
Letters
of
Gold
or
Blood
:
for
wee
looking
into
our
hearts
,
may
and
do
know
,
that
we
are
passed
from
death
to
live
,
and
that
upon
this
ground
,
because
we
love
the
Brethren
.
And
thus
I
advance
to
The
Fifth
Sermon
.
1
John
3.14
.
We
know
that
wee
have
passed
fr●●
death
to
life
,
because
we
love
the
Brethren
.
IN
these
words
five
things
.
1.
A
supposed
Estate
,
in
which
we
are
all
by
nature
,
and
that
is
an
Estate
of
death
spiritual
.
2.
A
peaceable
Recovery
,
or
mention
of
another
state
,
an
Estate
of
life
.
3.
A
real
Transition
from
this
state
of
death
to
life
,
we
are
passed
,
&c.
4.
An
inseparable
property
of
all
Regenerate
souls
in
the
world
,
they
do
not
hate
,
but
love
the
Brethren
.
5.
A
comfortable
Conclusion
,
that
a
Christian
may
make
,
from
that
property
,
he
may
know
,
hee
may
be
assured
by
this
,
that
he
is
passed
from
death
to
life
,
because
he
loves
the
Brethren
.
The
observation
thus
,
a
Christian
may
know
his
real
Conversion
and
Transition
to
eternal
life
,
by
this
Character
among
the
rest
,
because
he
loves
the
Brethren
.
This
proposition
was
slipt
into
these
two
particulars
.
1.
That
every
Beleever
may
have
an
assurance
of
his
Transition
from
death
to
life
.
2.
That
love
to
the
Brethren
is
one
of
the
great
eminent
Symptomes
of
mans
Regeneration
.
1.
A
Christian
may
know
his
real
Conversion
,
and
Translation
to
eternal
life
;
Such
a
great
and
real
change
is
there
wrought
in
every
Beleever
at
his
Conversion
,
and
this
wrought
by
such
a
great
efficient
,
and
infinite
cause
,
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
this
cause
,
working
by
such
real
and
powerful
means
and
instruments
,
the
great
Word
of
God
;
and
this
done
notwithstanding
the
great
opposition
that
is
made
by
a
poor
sinner
against
the
word
;
and
when
wrought
it
hath
such
real
and
grand
,
effects
upon
a
Beleever
,
that
't
is
impossible
but
a
Beleever
must
needs
know
this
his
transition
from
death
to
life
.
Secondly
,
Love
to
the
Brethren
is
the
great
symptome
of
mens
Regeneration
.
Love
to
the
Brethren
,
not
taken
solely
,
singly
,
as
if
this
was
the
onely
Character
,
but
concomitantly
,
taken
with
others
,
but
beyond
and
above
all
others
;
this
is
the
privy
seal
of
God
on
the
soul
,
if
yee
have
inflamed
it
with
love
,
hee
may
know
hee
is
passed
from
death
to
life
.
The
Use
was
of
Confutation
of
the
Papists
,
those
grand
enemies
to
Gospel-Truths
,
and
Beleevers
peace
.
They
abhor
this
Doctrine
of
Assurance
,
by
it
,
their
Purgatory
would
fall
down
,
their
Popes
Kitchin
would
grow
cold
.
They
tell
us
,
Beleevers
cannot
attain
Assurance
in
this
world
;
no.
1.
Why
hath
God
commanded
us
to
make
our
Calling
and
Election
sure
?
and
will
God
command
impossibilities
,
such
as
cannot
be
wrought
by
our
,
or
his
own
power
?
2.
Other
Saints
have
attained
this
Assurance
,
this
New
Name
,
and
White
Stone
within
them
.
Obj.
That
's
by
extraordinary
Revelation
.
Answ.
This
is
not
upon
proof
:
was
not
the
Assurance
of
Gods
people
in
Scripture
grounded
upon
general
promises
?
Had
they
(
many
of
them
)
either
extrinsecal
signs
or
marks
to
assure
them
of
it
?
did
it
not
spring
from
principles
common
to
all
Beleevers
?
Obj.
But
suppose
they
have
Assurance
to
day
,
they
may
lose
it
to
morrow
;
man
is
a
mutable
creature
,
hee
may
be
a
Childe
of
God
in
the
morning
,
and
a
brat
of
Hell
in
the
evening
.
Answ.
'T
is
true
,
man
is
a
mutable
creature
,
yet
is
hee
preserved
by
an
immutable
God
:
man
is
a
weak
creature
,
but
yet
is
preserved
by
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
:
man
,
as
a
Creature
,
is
no
less
mutable
in
Heaven
,
than
upon
Earth
,
there
preserved
by
God
,
therefore
why
not
here
?
Obj.
This
is
a
doctrine
that
tends
to
looseness
.
Answ.
Not
so
,
it
did
not
work
looseness
in
Paul
,
Job
,
&c.
I
labour
more
than
they
all
.
Nothing
under
Heaven
so
soveraign
to
stave
off
,
and
preserve
from
lust
,
as
the
assurance
of
Gods
love
to
the
soul
.
Such
assurance
comes
from
the
highest
act
of
faith
;
and
one
of
the
great
things
of
Faith
,
is
,
to
purifie
the
heart
and
life
.
Such
an
Assurance
must
needs
constrain
the
soul
:
The
love
of
Christ
constraint●is
.
Nay
,
so
far
is
it
from
inclining
to
looseness
,
that
it
casts
the
soul
upon
its
knees
,
lifts
up
the
souls
hands
,
sends
him
to
Heaven
continually
,
constantly
;
arms
it
.
with
petitions
,
resolutions
never
to
let
the
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
alone
,
gives
him
no
rest
,
begging
of
him
as
for
other
things
,
so
especially
for
this
,
Lord
,
as
thou
art
pleased
to
give
mee
the
priviledge
of
enjoying
promises
,
so
,
give
mee
the
power
to
perform
duty
.
Thus
,
saith
hee
,
thy
will
be
done
in
Earth
,
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
And
so
I
am
come
as
far
as
The
Sixth
Sermon
.
Matth.
6.10
.
Thy
will
be
done
in
Earth
,
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
THere
is
a
twofold
Will
of
God
.
1.
Preceptive
,
to
be
done
by
us
.
2.
Providential
,
to
be
done
upon
us
.
The
Minister
carried
the
words
in
the
last
sense
,
the
will
of
God
be
done
upon
us
;
hence
't
was
observed
,
Gods
Children
must
not
only
do
,
but
submit
to
their
heavenly
Fathers
providential
will
:
They
must
not
onely
do
his
will
,
the
will
of
his
precepts
,
but
they
must
submit
to
his
will
,
the
will
of
his
providence
.
Let
God
do
what
hee
will
,
they
must
lay
down
their
head
upon
the
block
,
and
with
patience
and
resignation
,
say
,
Thy
will
be
done
.
There
are
two
grand
Instances
wherein
Saints
ought
to
shew
this
submission
.
First
,
When
God
deprives
them
of
spiritual
priviledges
and
enjoyments
,
they
must
submit
now
,
they
must
not
murmure
then
,
and
that
upon
these
considerations
.
1.
Suppose
a
deprivation
of
publick
Ordinances
,
yet
the
holy
Scriptures
are
left
.
2.
The
holy
Spirit
too
,
that
shall
bring
home
the
Scriptures
to
the
conscience
.
3.
There
are
old
experiences
of
former
love
to
live
upon
.
4.
Yet
none
can
detain
or
debar
us
from
making
secret
addresses
unto
God
.
5.
'T
is
a
most
noble
thing
,
it
becomes
a
Christian
exceedingly
,
to
live
upon
pulse
,
yet
thrive
.
6.
By
the
want
of
such
publick
Ordinances
God
thinks
fit
to
convince
his
people
of
their
folly
,
in
sinning
away
the
Gospel
.
Secondly
,
When
the
Lord
makes
a
breach
upon
our
temporal
comforts
and
estates
;
now
for
submission
,
and
that
upon
these
accounts
.
1.
Come
what
will
come
,
yet
no
strange
thing
is
,
or
can
happen
to
us
,
no
temptation
but
what
is
common
to
man
.
2.
With
what
comely
submission
have
those
old
Beleevers
behaved
themselves
to
the
will
of
God
;
Eliah
,
Job
,
Samuel
,
Daniel
,
and
the
Captain
of
our
salvation
?
our
blessed
Saviour
,
not
my
will
,
but
thy
will
be
done
.
3.
There
's
a
glorious
day
coming
,
when
God
will
unriddle
all
his
dark
providences
,
and
shew
you
that
there
is
love
in
the
bowels
of
them
.
4.
God
hath
made
a
breach
upon
some
of
thy
comforts
,
how
many
comforts
hath
hee
yet
left
thee
?
5.
Thou
art
now
deprived
of
thy
comforts
thou
hast
enjoyed
twenty
years
,
thou
hast
reason
to
be
thankful
it
was
continued
so
long
,
and
not
to
murmure
that
't
was
taken
away
now
.
6.
Thou
hast
some
goods
,
the
best
of
goods
;
there
's
no
plundring
a
man
of
his
grace
,
no
putting
of
him
out
of
Gods
favour
.
7.
God
doth
thee
a
kindness
in
this
;
were
it
good
for
thee
,
it
should
be
continued
to
thee
;
Hee
with-holds
no
good
thing
,
hee
takes
away
nothing
but
what
is
evil
,
or
would
be
so
;
this
life
is
a
transitory
vapour
,
and
hadst
thou
enjoyed
it
,
thou
couldst
not
long
.
8.
Compare
thy self
with
thy
self
,
and
others
;
the
other
day
thou
was
a
pittiful
poor
brat
,
and
what
shalt
thou
bee
?
compare
thy self
with
others
;
wee
are
low
,
how
many
thousands
far
beneath
us
?
9.
All
outward
things
are
not
properly
,
formally
,
good
or
evil
;
as
wee
fancy
them
to
be
good
or
evil
,
so
they
are
;
they
are
but
fancies
.
Use
,
Labour
after
this
submissive
frame
of
Spirit
;
get
but
this
,
and
this
will
evidence
,
that
though
hee
frowns
,
yet
hee
favours
thee
,
this
will
make
thy
Faith
appear
to
bee
a
glorious
Faith
;
it
will
shew
that
the
Kingdome
of
God
is
not
only
come
to
thee
,
but
in
thee
,
and
rules
in
thy
heart
to
that
end
.
But
what
shall
I
do
to
submit
?
1.
Let
not
a
day
of
adversity
take
thee
unawares
.
2.
Do
not
over-value
thy self
,
do
not
think
too
great
of
thy self
,
that
the
wind
must
not
blow
onthee
.
3.
Retract
the
superlative
of
thy
desires
,
do
not
look
at
so
much
,
as
what
is
necessary
.
4.
Design
nothing
as
thy
main
end
,
and
business
,
but
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
;
mind
but
his
honour
,
and
let
him
alone
,
to
take
care
of
thy
external
Comforts
;
Beleever
,
who
art
so
much
in
his
heart
.
in
his
book
,
in
his
soul
,
that
hee
numbers
the
very
hairs
of
thy
head
:
And
thus
wee
fall
upon
The
Seventh
Sermon
.
Matth.
10.30
.
But
the
very
hairs
of
your
head
are
all
numbred
.
FRom
this
Text
you
had
this
great
Conclusion
,
The
special
and
distinct
providence
of
God
,
extending
to
the
smallest
things
and
creatures
,
and
in
a
special
manner
to
the
smallest
Concernments
of
Beleevers
,
is
a
great
Argument
to
remove
their
fears
,
and
inordinate
cares
,
and
to
quiet
and
confirm
their
souls
in
confidence
upon
God
.
The
very
hairs
of
,
&c.
Is
it
so
?
then
1.
Wee
have
no
reason
to
repine
at
wicked
men
when
they
prosper
;
let
them
ruffle
,
puff
,
throw
,
and
swear
,
what
then
?
they
will
cut
off
the
head
,
no
,
they
cannot
touch
a
hair
.
2.
Be
not
over-much
troubled
with
any
particulat
changes
or
passages
in
the
world
;
they
are
all
managed
by
a
particular
and
distinct
providence
.
3.
Fear
not
man
slavishly
,
this
use
our
Saviour
makes
of
it
.
4.
This
rebukes
our
inordinate
and
distracting
cares
;
thou
art
mighty
inquisitive
,
what
shall
I
eat
?
what
shall
I
drink
?
wherewithall
shall
I
be
cloathed
?
Friend
,
thy
hairs
are
numbred
,
content
thy self
,
God
will
take
care
,
&c.
5.
In
all
passages
of
the
world
,
observe
and
acknowledge
not
only
a
general
,
but
be
sure
to
observe
a
particular
providence
:
and
then
conclude
,
1.
That
nothing
shall
befall
thee
for
want
of
faithfulness
,
sufficiency
,
knowledge
,
love
in
God
.
2.
Nothing
shall
come
unto
thee
,
that
shall
in
the
least
damnifie
or
injure
thee
.
3.
That
all
the
plots
,
designs
,
contrivances
,
attempts
of
the
Devil
,
and
all
his
party
against
Gods
Church
,
are
all
under
a
providence
,
they
are
all
numbred
.
All
the
hours
of
thy
sufferings
,
all
thy
tears
,
fears
,
griefs
,
pains
,
wants
,
every
one
numbred
.
Thou
tells
the
clock
at
midnight
under
thy
pains
,
and
God
tells
thy
pains
more
than
thou
the
clock
;
nay
more
,
the
hairs
of
thy
head
are
numbred
,
therefore
,
not
the
meanest
Beleever
in
the
greatest
croud
is
over-looked
by
God
.
And
then
,
all
thy
worldly
concernments
,
thy
relations
,
diseases
,
&c.
are
all
numbred
.
Nay
more
,
remember
this
Beleever
,
all
thy
distrusts
,
disquiets
,
murmurings
,
dispondences
,
the
meanest
lust
unseen
,
and
the
most
secret
sin
,
are
all
numbred
.
6.
Are
our
hairs
numbred
?
this
is
sad
news
for
unbeleevers
?
are
your
hairs
numbred
?
then
certainly
your
oaths
,
curses
,
contempts
of
Gods
people
,
all
your
sinful
thoughts
,
words
,
actions
,
wilful
omissions
of
commanded
duties
,
commissions
of
forbidden
sins
,
all
your
disputings
against
God
,
his
People
,
his
Word
,
Waies
,
Will
,
are
all
upon
the
file
,
they
are
all
numbred
.
7.
What
an
incouragement
is
there
here
for
poor
sinners
to
come
in
to
God
.
Do
but
come
in
to
God
,
and
thou
shalt
come
into
such
a
condition
of
safety
,
that
thy
very
hairs
shall
be
all
numbred
;
and
if
thou
wilt
not
come
in
,
certainly
thou
are
wanting
to
thy self
;
for
,
look
as
well
as
thou
canst
to
thy self
,
thou
hast
not
a
promise
to
keep
one
hair
of
thy
head
till
to
morrow
morning
;
not
a
promise
of
a
sup
of
water
,
bit
of
bread
;
not
a
promise
for
one
minutes
safety
,
till
to
morrow
morning
;
And
if
so
be
that
thou
hast
not
a
God
,
no
interest
in
him
,
if
God
should
turn
his
back
on
thee
,
a
thousand
to
one
but
afflictions
come
;
and
if
afflictions
come
,
thy
heart
's
gone
,
thou
having
no
spiritual
strength
in
heart
,
no
eternal
Rock
of
Ages
to
flye
to
,
no
wonder
if
thou
faint
under
them
,
and
so
thou
wilt
certainly
do
;
if
a
Beleever
that
hath
but
little
strength
,
is
apt
to
faint
,
thou
that
hast
no
strength
will
utterly
fall
,
when
afflictions
findes
thee
.
And
this
leads
to
The
Eighth
Sermon
.
Prov.
24.10
.
If
thou
faint
in
the
day
of
Adversity
,
thy
strength
is
small
.
THe
Observation
from
hence
,
was
,
To
faint
in
the
day
of
trouble
argues
a
mans
inward
strength
to
be
but
small
.
His
judgement
weak
,
his
reason
low
,
his
graces
feeble
,
his
inward
comfort
,
peace
,
and
joy
not
much
,
but
very
little
.
This
1.
Shews
whence
our
mis-givings
of
heart
,
whence
our
want
of
liveliness
of
Spirit
in
and
under
troubles
proceed
,
even
from
hence
,
that
our
strength
is
but
small
.
2.
Teaches
us
how
to
judge
what
our
spiritual
strength
is
;
namely
,
this
way
,
how
dost
thou
bear
afflictions
?
how
is
it
with
thee
in
a
day
of
distress
?
dost
thou
faint
,
and
fail
,
it
argues
thy
strength
is
but
small
.
3.
By
way
of
dehortation
;
do
not
thou
faint
in
the
day
of
affliction
,
of
adversity
.
Take
heed
of
fainting
in
three
things
.
1.
Under
work
or
duty
,
be
it
never
so
great
,
grievous
,
troublesome
,
or
dangerous
.
2.
Under
the
with-holdings
of
mercy
,
be
they
never
so
long
detained
.
3.
Under
afflictions
,
be
they
,
or
may
they
be
never
so
grievous
;
whether
1.
Publick
Afflictions
,
the
afflictions
of
the
Church
of
God
:
Suppose
Sion
is
now
clad
in
Sackcloth
,
there
's
a
time
coming
when
shee
shall
be
arrayed
in
Scarlet
:
when
the
Whores
Scarlet
shall
be
turned
into
Raggs
,
the
Churches
Raggs
shall
bee
turned
into
Gold
.
Or
,
2.
Personal
Afflictions
,
faint
not
under
them
,
be
it
this
,
or
that
,
or
the
other
,
be
they
never
so
great
,
never
so
long
,
or
never
so
many
.
But
,
what
shall
I
do
to
bear
up
my
spirit
,
and
to
preserve
mee
from
fainting
?
1.
Live
in
the
holy
dependance
,
and
filial
fear
of
the
great
God
:
hee
that
fears
God
most
,
to
be
sure
will
faint
least
.
2.
Strengthen
grace
;
there
are
two
graces
to
be
strengthened
,
viz.
Strengthen
Faith
,
I
had
fainted
unless
I
had
beleeved
,
&c.
Strengthen
Patience
:
dejection
of
soul
usually
comes
from
impatience
.
3.
Be
much
in
prayer
:
Is
any
man
afflicted
,
let
him
(
not
go
and
sinfully
snivil
and
complain
,
but
let
him
)
pray
.
4.
Make
use
of
heart-strengthening
considerations
;
and
that
is
,
1.
Turn
over
the
Promises
;
they
are
left
on
purpose
as
Gods
Bottle
,
his
Vial
of
Cordials
to
keep
the
soul
from
fainting
.
2.
What
ever
befalls
,
remember
it
proceeds
from
Gods
love
.
3.
All
that
God
aims
at
,
is
,
to
do
thee
good
.
4.
Be
the
affliction
never
so
great
,
't
is
as
necessary
as
prosperity
,
as
health
:
this
thy
Physick
,
is
as
necessary
as
thy
food
.
5.
The
issue
of
all
,
a
Crown
of
glory
:
These
light
afflictions
which
are
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
out
for
us
a
far
more
excellent
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
.
And
therefore
,
if
so
be
there
be
such
principles
from
which
afflictions
flow
,
and
such
ends
to
which
they
are
managed
;
't
is
no
wonder
Christ
will
not
pray
that
wee
may
be
taken
out
of
the
world
,
from
Affliction
,
but
kept
in
this
world
,
from
the
evil
:
So
wee
fall
on
The
Ninth
Sermon
.
John
17.15
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
GOd
hath
spoken
once
,
yea
twice
have
I
heard
this
,
that
power
belongeth
unto
God
.
When
God
is
pleased
to
strike
twice
upon
the
same
string
,
it
seems
hee
hath
something
more
than
ordinary
mind
,
that
you
should
observe
the
Tune
.
The
Doctrine
was
,
That
it
is
the
Will
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
his
Servants
should
continue
in
the
world
,
though
they
meet
with
nothing
but
trouble
in
the
world
.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
;
let
them
stay
Lord
,
be
thou
but
their
Pilot
,
and
then
keep
them
at
Sea
as
long
as
thou
wilt
.
God
knows
his
Saints
are
very
serviceable
in
their
generation
:
They
are
,
as
it
were
,
a
pillar
of
fire
unto
the
rest
of
the
world
,
for
guide
,
and
light
;
by
their
doctrine
and
conversation
they
instruct
the
godly
,
and
convince
the
wicked
:
God
will
have
his
people
stay
in
the
world
,
that
his
power
,
providence
,
mercy
,
and
goodness
in
their
preservation
may
more
clearly
be
discovered
;
that
their
afflictions
here
may
work
out
for
them
an
eternal
weight
of
glory
:
These
are
the
reasons
why
God
will
have
them
stay
in
the
world
,
&c.
Then
1.
Saints
carry
your selves
as
becomes
such
in
midst
of
such
a
world
,
with
that
wisdome
,
faithfulness
,
carefulness
,
humility
,
that
may
bring
honour
both
to
your
selves
,
and
to
your
profession
:
Walk
as
Lights
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
;
walk
closely
,
warily
,
innocently
,
patiently
,
submissively
,
&c.
all
these
are
necessary
while
you
are
to
converse
here
in
this
wicked
world
.
2.
●●●m
that
truth
,
But
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
;
observe
,
preservation
from
sin
is
a
greater
mercy
than
exemption
from
suffering
.
Which
1.
Informs
us
of
a
truth
that
carnal
men
will
never
beleeve
till
they
come
to
Hell
,
that
that
is
the
height
of
folly
,
which
the
men
of
the
world
count
to
be
the
top
of
wisdome
;
they
think
it
wisdome
,
to
chuse
sin
,
rather
than
suffering
.
2.
This
will
evidence
that
the
people
of
God
are
not
such
fools
as
the
men
of
the
world
think
they
are
,
but
the
wisest
,
that
will
chuse
the
greatest
sufferings
rather
than
the
least
sin
.
3.
This
reproves
those
that
will
take
more
care
to
have
their
afflictions
removed
,
than
sanctified
.
4.
Be
more
afraid
of
sinning
,
and
less
afraid
of
suffering
:
what
,
afraid
of
a
lash
,
my
childe
,
no
,
bee
more
afraid
of
a
dis-inheritance
;
look
on
sufferings
with
Scripture
Spectacles
;
Labour
for
integrity
and
uprightness
of
heart
,
that
preserves
when
falling
:
Be
watchful
over
thy
thoughts
and
waies
:
Be
a
resolved
Christian
,
if
thou
be
not
,
thou
wilt
turn
an
Apostatizing
Christian
:
You
must
set
your
faces
as
thornes
,
resolution
is
absolutely
necessary
,
not
only
under
,
but
before
a
day
of
suffering
:
Be
resolved
for
God
,
and
be
resolved
against
Sin
,
and
that
for
fear
,
least
in
a
day
of
suffering
thou
shouldest
halt
and
founder
,
and
so
lose
the
things
which
thou
hast
wrought
:
which
brings
mee
to
The
Tenth
Sermon
.
2
John
8.
Look
to
your selves
,
that
wee
lose
not
those
things
which
we
have
wrought
,
but
that
we
receive
a
full
Reward
.
IN
these
words
you
have
a
Warning-Peice
discharged
to
an
Elect
Lady
,
A
serious
Item
to
an
Elect
Lady
and
her
Religious
Family
,
to
look
well
to
themselves
that
they
lose
not
the
things
they
had
wrought
.
And
this
is
grounded
on
a
double
reason
.
1.
From
the
Damage
of
such
as
begin
well
and
hold
not
out
,
They
lose
the
things
they
have
wrought
.
That
were
sad
,
that
so
much
should
be
done
,
and
all
should
be
lost
at
last
.
2.
From
the
Advantage
and
benefit
if
we
do
go
on
,
then
we
shall
receive
a
full
reward
.
The
observation
was
,
It
much
concerns
all
those
,
that
have
begun
well
,
that
are
looked
upon
by
Ministers
,
and
those
that
are
godly
,
as
if
they
were
truly
godly
,
that
have
entertained
the
Truth
and
the
Profession
of
the
Truth
,
to
look
well
to
it
how
they
stand
,
to
continue
,
to
go
on
,
to
hold
out
in
their
holy
Profession
and
Conversation
.
Look
to
your self
you
Elect
Lady
,
you
her
Religious
Family
look
to
your selves
,
that
you
lose
not
the
things
you
have
wrought
.
There
's
all
the
reason
in
the
world
it
should
be
so
;
The
Election
of
Beleevers
ingages
us
it
should
be
so
,
we
are
chosen
that
we
should
bee
so
;
If
we
do
not
look
well
to
our selves
we
may
chance
to
lose
all
we
have
wrought
.
It
too
too
often
falls
out
that
after
a
hot
fit
of
Profession
,
there
comes
a
cold
fit
of
Apostasie
,
this
cold
fit
of
Apostasie
caused
by
a
sharpe
winde
of
Persecution
,
or
by
a
melting
,
thawing
Sun
of
prosperity
;
either
by
our
natural
inconstancy
and
mutability
within
,
(
wee
love
new
changes
,
we
love
to
be
changable
)
or
else
the
subtilty
of
Seducers
from
without
.
Again
,
there
hath
been
,
are
,
and
will
come
trying
seasons
;
were
you
never
so
sincere
,
think
not
all
the
work
over
and
done
as
soon
as
converted
;
As
soon
as
come
out
of
Egypt
there
's
a
Wilderness
and
Red-Sea
to
passe
thorough
,
Mideanitish
Women
,
Gyants
,
&c.
to
contest
with
:
Therefore
no
wonder
hee
writes
,
look
to
your self
.
Then
1.
Here
see
Election
shuts
not
out
the
use
of
means
:
You
are
an
Elect
Lady
,
yet
look
to
your self
.
2.
You
scandalous
Papists
,
the
Doctrine
of
Perseverance
we
Preach
,
is
no
Mother
of
sloth
and
security
:
Though
you
shall
be
saved
,
yet
look
to
your selves
:
you
shall
not
perish
,
yet
keep
in
the
Ship
.
3.
Orthodoxness
of
Faith
and
soundnesse
of
Profession
is
not
enough
to
make
a
good
Christian
:
Elect
Lady
,
you
make
profession
you
are
sanctified
,
but
you
must
look
to
your self
.
4.
It
is
not
enough
to
have
a
well
ordered
Family
,
Oh
Lady
!
look
to
your self
as
well
as
to
your
Family
.
5.
The
business
of
Religion
is
not
the
work
of
one
day
:
As
long
as
you
have
life
,
look
to
your self
.
2.
For
Exhortation
;
Look
to
your selves
,
take
heed
of
Apostasy
;
Take
heed
of
that
which
occasions
cold
fits
,
after
a
cold
fit
comes
a
death
fit
,
as
after
a
hot
fit
usually
comes
a
cold
fit
.
Apostasy
is
the
quartern
Ague
of
the
Soul
,
if
it
be
not
death
t
is
extream
dangerous
.
3.
By
way
of
Direction
;
Would
you
look
to
your selves
?
Look
up
to
God
,
begg
to
bee
strengthned
with
all
might
in
the
inner
man
:
that
hee
who
hath
begun
a
good
work
,
would
be
pleased
to
finish
it
.
To
that
end
,
Lord
give
strength
while
in
begging
,
and
begging
hearts
,
for
continuance
of
that
strengthning
Ordinance
amongst
us
,
that
it
may
be
never
said
as
it
was
said
of
those
precious
Israelites
,
the
Word
of
the
Lord
was
precious
in
those
daies
,
there
was
no
open
Vision
.
Which
leads
mee
to
The
Eleventh
Sermon
.
1
Sam.
3.1
.
The
Word
of
the
Lord
was
precious
in
those
dayes
,
there
was
no
open
Vision
.
THe
Word
of
the
Lord
was
precious
in
those
daies
?
Was
it
not
alwaies
precious
?
Yes
,
but
there
is
a
twofold
preciousness
.
1.
Of
Worth
and
Excellency
.
2.
Of
Want
and
Scarcity
.
The
Word
of
the
Lord
had
not
been
so
precious
to
the
Israelites
,
in
regard
of
its
Worth
and
Excellency
,
therefore
God
made
it
precious
to
them
in
regard
of
its
Want
and
Scarcity
.
There
was
no
open
Vision
.
Hence
observe
,
1.
There
hath
been
,
there
may
be
such
a
day
overtake
a
Church
and
People
of
God
,
wherein
the
Word
of
God
may
be
precious
,
that
is
,
may
be
Scarce
,
Rare
,
and
hard
to
come
by
.
2.
'T
is
most
just
with
God
to
teach
them
how
to
prize
the
Word
by
the
want
of
it
,
that
know
not
how
to
prize
the
Word
of
God
by
the
worth
of
it
.
The
Use
was
for
Direction
,
what
to
be
done
to
prevent
this
judgement
of
a
Scarcity
and
Famine
of
the
Word
of
God
?
1.
Learn
to
prize
the
Word
by
the
worth
of
it
.
2.
Improve
the
Word
as
to
the
fruit
of
it
.
3.
Adorn
the
Word
in
your
lives
and
conversations
.
4.
Be
earnest
with
God
in
publick
and
private
for
the
blessed
continuance
of
that
Word
.
Learn
to
prize
the
Word
by
the
worth
of
it
?
We
do
prize
the
Word
,
&c.
Do
you
prize
the
Word
in
truth
?
Then
1.
What
hath
meant
that
horrible
,
wicked
,
general
contempt
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
Ministers
of
that
Word
through
the
Land
,
though
(
blessed
bee
God
)
they
have
not
taken
the
vilest
of
the
people
,
and
made
them
Priests
,
yet
the
best
of
Ministers
,
have
been
esteemed
as
the
worst
and
vilest
of
people
?
2
What
means
the
want
of
the
Word
Read
,
Repeated
,
Looked
into
?
3.
What
means
that
general
disobedience
to
the
Word
?
4.
Why
are
you
so
ready
to
sell
the
Truth
,
far
more
ready
than
to
buy
it
?
5.
What
means
that
easie
forsaking
of
the
blessed
Truths
of
the
Gospel
?
That
a
Popish
Jesuite
,
cannot
come
and
vent
one
of
his
wicked
opinions
,
but
presently
let
it
be
vomited
,
it
must
be
sucked
up
by
one
or
other
?
6.
What
means
the
having
of
the
Faith
of
Christ
in
so
much
respect
of
Persons
,
as
hath
been
here
amongst
us
?
judge
our selves
then
for
what
is
past
,
and
for
the
future
learn
to
prize
the
Word
according
to
its
worth
,
consider
what
an
admirable
excellent
thing
this
Word
of
God
is
,
and
that
may
be
known
,
1.
By
the
metaphors
unto
which
it
is
resembled
in
Scripture
,
which
speaks
either
its
profit
,
pleasure
,
usefulness
,
or
necessity
:
Thy
Word
is
a
light
to
my
feet
,
what
more
precious
than
light
,
without
which
the
world
were
but
one
great
Dungeon
,
&c.
'T
is
compared
to
Bread
,
Manna
,
Food
,
Water
,
Precious
Stones
,
Rain
,
&c.
Nay
,
't
is
more
necessary
:
As
they
formerly
,
we
can
better
be
without
the
Sun
,
then
without
Chrysostom
:
Love
for
God
makes
us
sensibly
to
say
,
we
can
as
well
be
without
fire
or
water
,
as
without
the
Word
of
God
.
And
it
is
the
more
excellent
because
compared
to
those
things
:
what
they
are
naturally
,
it
is
spiritually
so
,
it
is
spiritual
Bread
,
spiritual
Water
,
spiritual
Pearl
,
&c.
2.
By
its
precious
Properties
and
operations
.
There
is
a
Scripture
to
mee
tastes
like
honey
in
my
mouth
.
Psal.
19.7
,
8
,
9.
Where
the
Word
is
discovered
by
its
properties
and
operations
.
The
Law
of
the
Lord
is
perfect
,
converting
the
Soul
,
the
Testimony
of
the
Lord
is
sure
,
making
wise
the
simple
,
the
Statutes
of
the
Lord
are
right
,
rejoycing
the
heart
;
The
Commadements
of
the
Lord
is
pure
,
Inlightning
the
eyes
;
The
fear
of
the
Lord
is
clean
,
enduring
for
ever
.
The
Judgements
of
the
Lord
are
true
and
Righteous
altogether
.
What
,
are
these
the
Metaphors
to
which
the
Word
is
compared
?
Are
these
the
Properties
and
Operations
of
the
Word
?
No
wonder
then
Job
sets
such
a
high
valuation
upon
them
as
he
doth
,
in
our
Twelfth
Sermon
.
Job
23.12
I
have
esteemed
the
Words
of
his
mouth
more
then
my
necessary
food
.
/
hi
IN
these
words
you
have
the
matter
and
the
measure
of
Job's
valuation
.
1.
The
matter
of
Job's
valuation
,
i.e.
The
words
,
all
the
words
of
his
mouth
,
precepts
as
well
as
promises
,
threatnings
and
directions
,
as
well
as
promises
and
priviledges
.
2.
The
measure
of
his
valuation
,
as
his
food
,
as
his
necessary
food
;
nay
,
more
than
his
necessary
food
.
Hence
this
truth
was
raised
;
The
Ordinances
of
God
are
exceeding
precious
to
all
truly
Religious
persons
:
All
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
and
amongst
them
,
his
Word
,
which
is
not
the
least
part
of
his
Worship
:
This
appears
1.
From
their
desires
after
the
Ordinances
;
My
soul
panteth
,
longeth
after
,
&c.
2.
From
their
hearty
content
and
satisfaction
in
them
.
3.
From
their
bitter
lamentation
under
the
want
of
them
.
4.
From
their
diligent
endeavours
to
enjoy
them
.
Religious
persons
really
understand
their
worth
and
want
of
them
:
They
know
the
Ordinances
of
God
to
be
the
food
,
the
spiritual
fodder
of
the
soul
:
The
walks
of
God
,
where
God
is
pleased
to
take
his
Turns
;
The
Instruments
of
Divine
Glory
.
The
Legacy
of
Christians
;
their
Christian
Armour
and
Acoutrements
,
to
contest
with
Sin
,
Satan
,
the
World
;
and
,
as
Starrs
that
lead
to
Bethlehem
,
no
wonder
the
Ordinances
are
so
precious
in
the
esteem
of
all
truly
Religious
.
Then
1.
Know
your
priviledge
,
yet
you
enjoy
Ordinances
.
2.
Lament
the
sad
condition
of
those
poor
titular
Christians
on
the
one
hand
,
that
have
Ordinances
,
but
enjoy
them
not
;
they
know
not
the
worth
of
them
.
And
true
Christians
on
the
other
hand
,
from
whom
the
Ordinances
are
gone
,
and
whether
ever
they
will
return
they
know
not
.
3.
This
reproves
those
to
whom
they
are
not
precious
.
But
,
how
shall
I
know
the
Ordinances
are
precious
to
mee
?
Answer
,
If
thou
carries
thy self
towards
them
,
as
towards
what
thou
lookest
on
as
precious
:
tell
mee
,
1.
Art
thou
greedy
of
all
opportunities
of
enjoying
them
?
2.
Heartily
troubled
when
hindered
of
enjoying
them
?
3.
Hast
thou
a
dear
respect
of
those
that
help
thee
to
the
enjoyment
of
them
?
2.
By
way
of
Conviction
to
those
mad
men
that
tell
us
of
being
above
,
i.
e.
without
Ordinances
:
what
,
was
it
ever
heard
of
any
of
Gods
Saints
in
Scripture
that
ever
they
said
they
were
above
Ordinances
?
3.
For
instruction
to
Christians
:
It
will
be
seasonable
to
consider
what
you
ought
to
do
if
God
should
deprive
you
of
Ordinances
:
Hee
did
not
say
,
't
is
probable
,
but
such
a
thing
is
possible
;
therefore
make
provision
,
lay
in
provision
before-hand
,
provision
of
Knowledge
,
of
Grace
,
of
Comfort
,
of
Light
against
a
day
of
darkness
.
And
if
it
should
come
,
here
's
counsel
given
to
us
,
and
Consolation
laid
before
us
.
1.
Counsel
given
us
,
if
ever
it
should
be
.
1.
Lament
,
bewail
,
mourn
over
the
Lords
absence
;
weep
till
you
can
weep
no
longer
.
2.
Seek
after
,
pursue
them
;
let
them
go
where
they
will
,
be
sure
follow
thou
the
Ordinances
.
3.
Be
more
frequent
and
serious
in
the
use
of
private
Ordinances
.
4.
Frequently
reflect
back
on
thy
former
enjoyments
;
oh
the
House
,
the
Tabernacle
of
God
,
&c.
And
reflect
1.
To
excite
your
thankfulness
to
God
,
that
ever
you
did
enjoy
them
.
2.
To
suck
strength
from
the
Ordinances
;
to
chew
the
cud
,
and
get
strength
of
them
.
3.
For
humiliation
;
for
sinning
away
,
and
provoking
God
to
take
them
away
.
2.
For
Consolation
,
that
the
people
of
God
may
not
utterly
fail
;
then
1.
Know
in
such
a
condition
,
that
though
your
condition
be
exceeding
bad
,
yet
better
than
many
thousands
,
they
never
had
Ordinances
.
2.
God
is
able
in
such
a
case
to
support
without
Ordinances
:
when
hee
calls
into
the
Wilderness
,
hee
can
carry
along
without
Circumcision
.
3.
Remember
those
that
have
had
them
,
but
not
now
,
what
's
become
of
Sion
?
of
the
Church
of
,
&c.
4.
Your
salvation
may
be
carried
on
without
Ordinances
.
5.
There
's
a
time
coming
when
you
shall
have
no
need
of
Ordinances
.
In
the
mean
time
,
if
you
cannot
get
up
to
the
Ark
of
God
,
take
heed
of
bowing
to
the
Calves
at
Dan
and
Bethel
:
If
you
cannot
serve
the
God
of
Israel
,
take
heed
you
serve
not
the
Gods
of
the
Amorites
.
What
you
will
do
I
know
not
,
be
sure
Joshna
would
not
,
chuse
you
(
saith
hee
)
this
day
whom
you
will
serve
;
whether
the
Gods
which
your
Fathers
served
,
that
were
on
the
other
side
of
the
flood
,
or
the
Gods
of
the
Amorites
,
in
whose
Land
yee
dwell
:
But
as
for
mee
and
my
house
,
wee
will
serve
the
Lord
:
which
brings
mee
to
The
Thirteenth
Sermon
.
Josh.
24.15
.
As
for
mee
and
my
house
,
wee
will
serve
the
Lord
.
IN
the
words
two
things
.
1.
An
indefatigable
Retortation
;
Take
your
own
choice
,
follow
your
own
discretion
:
If
you
will
go
and
bow
down
to
a
dumb
Idol
,
to
a
Captive
God
,
&c.
2.
An
admirable
Dehortation
:
wee
are
at
a
pitch
,
wee
are
resolved
,
and
if
there
be
any
Attractive
in
mee
,
or
my
family
,
you
have
it
in
this
,
I
and
my
house-hold
,
wee
will
serve
the
Lord
.
The
Observations
were
,
1.
Pious
Governours
of
families
are
very
zealous
that
their
families
,
as
well
as
themselves
,
should
serve
the
Lord
.
Never
hope
of
thriving
in
godliness
,
till
you
bring
your
Families
right
for
God
,
to
be
of
the
same
Religion
with
your selves
.
2.
A
true
sincere
Christian
is
resolved
to
chuse
and
follow
God
,
what
ever
else
the
world
chuse
and
follow
.
1.
Sincere
Christians
have
much
more
satisfaction
in
the
judgement
and
practice
of
God
,
his
Word
,
Saints
,
than
in
the
judgement
and
practice
of
the
World
:
Hee
knows
their
judgement
to
be
depraved
,
their
choice
and
practice
corrupt
,
their
end
and
conclusion
worst
of
all
;
therefore
no
wonder
hee
makes
a
better
choice
.
2.
They
have
the
best
Testimony
in
the
world
for
their
choice
,
the
Spirit
and
Son
of
God
,
that
this
is
their
choice
;
therefore
no
wonder
,
&c.
But
how
do
they
chuse
God
?
Answer
,
they
chuse
God
as
the
object
of
their
souls
love
,
as
the
chiefest
of
ten
thousand
,
as
the
lot
of
their
inheritance
,
as
the
companion
of
their
souls
,
to
converse
with
him
,
as
the
Commander
of
their
waies
,
to
be
guided
by
him
,
as
a
shelter
of
their
hearts
,
as
a
refuge
to
flye
unto
in
the
time
of
danger
.
The
first
Use
was
by
way
of
Examination
;
is
God
chosen
as
the
chief
object
of
our
souls
love
?
can
we
truly
say
,
there
is
none
in
Heaven
but
thee
,
none
upon
Earth
I
can
desire
besides
,
or
in
comparison
of
thee
?
Can
wee
say
in
having
a
God
,
the
lines
are
fallen
unto
mee
in
a
pleasant
place
,
yea
I
have
a
goodly
heritage
?
Is
communion
with
God
our
Heaven
upon
Earth
?
Is
God
the
Commander
of
our
waies
,
as
well
as
wee
hope
to
be
the
Saviour
of
our
souls
?
Is
God
our
shield
,
our
buckler
,
our
retreat
in
danger
?
The
second
Use
was
by
way
of
Consolation
:
Beleevers
,
have
you
made
choice
of
God
?
Happy
are
the
people
that
are
in
such
a
case
;
thou
hast
the
best
assurance
in
the
world
,
to
come
to
the
best
possession
in
this
world
,
peace
,
and
joy
;
Peace
without
,
if
not
Peace
within
:
And
Joy
,
the
best
Joy
in
the
world
,
Joy
unspeakable
and
full
of
glory
.
And
truly
,
if
so
be
that
this
be
thy
portion
,
in
having
chosen
God
,
't
is
no
wonder
thou
dost
not
Apostatize
from
him
:
'T
is
no
wonder
that
what
ever
comes
upon
a
Beleever
,
yet
for
that
his
heart
is
not
turned
back
,
neither
his
steps
declined
from
Gods
way
.
And
this
leads
to
The
Fourteenth
Sermon
.
Psalm
44.18
.
Our
heart
is
not
turned
back
,
neither
have
our
steps
declined
from
thy
way
.
FRom
these
words
two
Observations
.
1.
In
times
of
sufferings
and
afflictions
;
true
Christians
are
to
make
a
narrow
inspection
into
their
hearts
,
to
see
how
they
stand
affected
.
Thus
did
the
Church
here
.
2.
To
keep
stedfast
and
close
with
God
,
notwithstanding
all
afflictions
and
sufferings
wee
undergo
,
either
from
,
or
for
God
,
is
the
duty
and
commendation
of
Saints
.
'T
was
our
duty
,
and
't
is
our
honour
,
Lord
,
&c.
In
prosecution
of
this
point
,
these
seven
preliminary
Thesis
was
laid
down
.
1.
When
man
was
first
created
,
his
heart
stood
rightly
bent
towards
God
,
as
his
great
center
and
mark
.
2.
When
man
fell
,
his
heart
immediately
drew
off
,
and
turned
back
from
God
.
3.
Though
this
be
the
case
of
fallen
man
,
yet
poor
creature
,
he
sees
it
not
.
4.
The
very
Formalis
Ratio
of
sin
,
that
wherein
the
formality
of
sin
consists
,
is
in
this
,
not
so
much
in
sinning
against
God
,
by
outward
Acts
,
as
in
the
hearts
departing
from
God
.
5.
All
true
Conversion
to
God
begins
at
the
heart
.
6.
'T
is
an
argument
of
infinite
love
in
God
to
bring
back
our
hearts
to
him
.
7.
When
once
the
heart
of
a
Beleever
is
brought
back
to
God
,
no
suffering
or
affliction
is
able
to
turn
that
heart
from
him
.
Quest.
When
may
a
mans
heart
be
said
not
to
bee
turned
back
,
notwithstanding
all
sufferings
and
afflictions
?
Answ.
1.
When
a
man
still
retains
the
same
esteem
and
estimate
of
God
that
ever
he
had
.
When
Job
looks
upon
God
as
a
God
fit
to
bee
blessed
,
though
God
be
plundering
of
him
.
2.
When
a
man
retains
still
the
same
affections
,
the
same
love
to
him
,
delight
in
him
,
fear
of
him
,
as
much
as
ever
.
3.
When
wee
hope
and
trust
in
God
as
much
as
ever
:
Though
hee
kill
mee
,
yet
will
I
trust
in
him
.
4.
When
we
have
the
same
resolutions
to
cleave
to
God
as
ever
.
If
a
God
in
Israel
,
as
long
as
a
God
in
Israel
;
't
is
all
one
,
makes
not
to
the
Gods
of
the
Philistines
;
this
is
for
a
mans
heart
not
to
be
turned
back
from
God
.
By
way
of
Use
,
1.
Learn
,
the
heart
of
man
is
very
apt
to
turn
from
God
in
daies
of
affliction
:
our
heart
is
not
,
though
their's
were
.
2.
It
concerns
us
in
time
of
affliction
and
suffering
,
to
see
if
our
hearts
be
not
turned
back
from
God
.
But
,
what
means
shall
I
use
that
I
may
not
turn
a
base
Apostate
?
Answ.
1.
Be
watchful
over
your
hearts
:
they
are
exceeding
slippery
and
deceitful
.
The
veryest
Theeves
in
the
World
.
2.
Bee
still
bending
of
your
hearts
from
the
world
and
the
flesh
,
unto
God
:
As
you
bend
a
crooked
stick
to
make
it
streight
.
3.
Do
not
onely
bend
but
binde
your
hearts
,
tye
them
,
shackle
them
,
as
you
would
one
that
hath
broken
Prison
,
by
holy
,
serious
,
scriptural
,
necessary
vows
.
4.
Converse
much
with
God
:
That
man
that
converses
much
with
God
,
it
is
not
the
frowns
of
men
shall
bring
his
heart
off
from
God
.
To
spurre
you
on
to
this
duty
with
these
motives
.
1.
If
you
turn
from
God
,
the
Soul
of
God
will
turn
from
you
:
If
any
man
draw
back
,
my
Soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
.
2.
Keep
close
to
God
in
such
a
time
,
and
God
will
keep
close
to
you
.
Here
's
a
people
,
that
not
all
their
sufferings
could
make
them
fall
from
mee
.
God
glories
in
such
a
people
.
3.
This
will
be
one
of
the
greatest
comforts
by
way
of
Argument
of
your
sincerity
,
that
your
hearts
is
upright
with
God
.
This
will
make
an
Hezekiah
look
up
to
God
in
time
of
sicknesse
,
with
a
Lord
remember
now
how
I
have
walked
before
thee
in
truth
,
and
with
a
perfect
heart
.
4.
If
you
will
not
run
from
God
by
way
of
Apostasy
,
you
may
run
to
God
and
find
him
a
Sanctuary
;
and
so
you
have
it
in
The
Fifteenth
Sermon
.
Isa.
8.14
.
He
shall
be
for
a
Sanctuary
.
THe
words
are
an
allusion
to
a
City
of
refuge
and
from
hence
this
Observation
,
Jesus
Christ
will
be
for
a
sure
refuge
to
all
those
that
make
him
their
fear
and
dread
.
And
the
truth
is
,
there
is
the
greatest
reason
in
the
world
Christ
should
be
so
,
Saints
stand
in
greatest
need
of
this
Sanctuary
;
They
are
a
poor
weak
,
helplesse
,
generation
of
Creatures
,
but
they
have
a
Rock
of
refuge
;
The
Conies
are
but
a
feeble
folk
,
yet
make
they
their
houses
in
the
Rocks
:
Christ
bears
dearest
love
to
them
:
They
are
most
precious
to
him
:
They
are
his
Jewels
,
what
will
a
man
preserve
,
if
he
will
not
preserve
his
Jewels
?
Will
Christ
be
a
Sanctuary
?
Then
1.
See
the
true
reason
why
the
Saints
of
God
are
of
such
an
heroick
Spirit
,
even
when
troubles
look
them
in
their
faces
,
and
ring
in
their
ears
,
they
have
a
God
to
flie
to
,
a
Christ
to
rest
on
.
2.
See
the
reason
of
that
consternation
of
Spirit
that
seises
on
wicked
men
in
times
of
trouble
.
Hide
mee
from
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
,
why
?
They
have
no
refuge
to
go
to
,
and
how
ever
it
is
with
them
now
,
you
shall
hear
nothing
but
howling
and
lamenting
,
when
God
shall
come
to
avenge
the
blood
of
his
Saints
.
3.
Be
exhorted
to
make
Christ
your
Sanctuary
get
into
this
City
of
Refuge
,
and
for
motives
consider
,
1.
Your
absolute
need
of
a
Sanctury
:
You
are
at
the
power
of
the
world
,
in
the
paw
of
the
Devil
,
in
the
mouth
of
danger
,
in
the
mouth
of
Hell
.
2.
All
other
things
in
the
world
are
not
sufficient
to
become
a
Sanctuary
;
You
may
run
to
the
Rocks
,
but
they
cannot
hide
you
,
you
may
make
an
arm
of
flesh
your
strength
,
but
it
will
prove
an
Egyptian
Reed
,
and
run
into
your
hands
,
you
may
make
Riches
your
refuge
,
The
rich
mans
wealth
is
his
strong
Tower
,
but
rather
,
't
is
a
Castle
in
the
Aire
,
you
may
make
honours
your
refuge
,
&c.
All
things
unable
to
be
your
Sanctuary
.
3.
Consider
what
a
large
,
free
,
present
,
well
furnished
,
unchangeable
Refuge
and
Sanctuary
Christ
is
:
There
are
many
,
nay
,
all
things
in
Christ
,
in
which
a
poor
soul
may
take
Sanctuary
:
Dost
thou
want
Righteousness
?
He
is
the
righteous
one
:
Dost
thou
want
Sanctification
,
Wisdome
,
Redemption
?
He
is
all
;
in
him
,
Refuge
and
Sanctuary
mayst
thou
take
,
in
his
Providence
for
thy
Protection
,
in
his
Offices
for
thy
Salvation
,
in
his
Promises
for
thy
Consolation
;
and
amongst
the
rest
,
that
which
is
like
the
Dyamond
in
the
Ring
,
see
that
great
promise
in
The
Sixteenth
Sermon
.
Rev.
2.17
.
To
him
that
overcometh
,
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
Hidden
manna
.
TO
him
that
overcometh
i.
e.
Not
that
hath
by
one
,
two
or
more
acts
Conquered
:
But
to
him
that
overcomes
,
that
hath
,
and
doth
,
and
is
overcoming
still
,
that
goes
on
Conquering
and
to
Conquer
.
2.
To
him
that
overcomes
,
thus
,
and
this
way
,
and
this
enemy
,
this
greatest
enemy
that
God
hath
,
Truth
hath
in
the
world
,
Antichrist
especially
,
that
keeps
my
Truths
inviolable
,
that
in
a
Scriptural
way
opposes
that
greatest
enemie
I
have
,
and
opposes
him
to
a
Conquest
.
To
him
that
overcomes
,
that
goes
on
to
overcome
,
that
thus
overcomes
.
Hence
this
observation
;
Beleevers
are
all
a
Generation
of
Conquerours
;
all
Conquerours
;
They
are
all
like
the
Sons
of
the
Kings
,
but
some
Beleevers
are
more
Conquerors
then
others
,
some
,
that
lay
Antichrist
upon
his
back
,
such
as
out
shoot
the
Devil
in
his
own
Bow
,
that
stand
out
against
Satans
greatest
Batteries
,
that
turn
his
Cannon
on
himself
,
and
cut
off
the
head
of
that
Goliah
,
with
his
own
Sword
;
These
are
something
more
then
Conquerers
.
But
how
comes
Beleevers
to
be
thus
Conquerours
?
Ans.
They
are
actuated
with
a
six
fold
power
.
1.
With
ability
to
discern
all
necessary
,
heavenly
mysteries
,
and
this
inables
them
to
overcome
Antichrist
,
as
he
is
an
Erronious
,
Fawning
,
Heretical
Prophet
.
2.
With
a
power
to
beleeve
all
things
,
even
such
things
,
as
though
they
do
not
contradict
,
yet
exceed
the
reach
of
Reason
.
3.
VVith
a
power
to
do
all
duties
,
I
can
do
all
things
through
Christ
that
strengthens
mee
:
These
Conquerours
cannot
do
any
thing
against
,
but
any
thing
for
the
Truth
.
4.
With
a
power
to
suffer
all
things
:
these
Conquerours
are
ready
,
not
onely
to
be
bound
,
but
to
suffer
,
to
dye
for
the
name
of
Jesus
,
and
to
conquer
by
dying
.
5.
With
a
power
to
forsake
all
things
;
To
look
upon
all
things
,
as
dung
and
drosse
,
that
they
may
win
Christ
.
6.
They
have
not
onely
a
power
of
might
,
but
of
right
too
,
as
Kings
to
conquer
,
&c.
But
what
means
are
to
be
used
to
overcome
in
the
sense
of
the
Text
?
Ans.
1.
Study
well
that
little
Book
of
the
Revelations
,
Indeed
the
Book
of
Books
,
the
Book
of
sacred
Scripture
,
in
which
we
have
at
once
the
summe
of
the
Saints
duty
and
priviledge
,
and
of
Gods
Care
and
Providence
over
his
Church
in
the
latter
daies
of
the
Church
,
&c.
2.
Concoct
this
Book
by
a
practical
beleef
of
what
is
revealed
in
it
:
do
not
think
your
own
notions
to
be
Divine
Revelations
.
3.
Familiarize
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
by
daily
expectation
of
it
,
and
provision
for
it
;
do
not
say
(
as
Rev.
18.7
.
)
I
sit
as
a
Queen
and
shall
see
no
sorrow
.
4.
Labour
by
a
prospect
of
Faith
to
Antidate
those
great
joyes
God
hath
prepared
for
those
that
so
suffer
as
to
conquer
.
5.
Buckle
on
the
whole
Armour
of
God
,
and
above
all
,
leave
not
out
the
Shield
of
Faith
.
6.
Let
your
love
abound
higher
by
opposition
.
That
becomes
a
Martyrs
Spirit
indeed
;
The
more
the
wind
blows
it
in
thy
face
,
let
that
blow
up
more
of
thy
blood
into
thy
face
;
Let
it
warm
thee
more
&c.
7.
Live
not
by
Example
but
by
Rule
:
Those
that
follow
the
most
,
whither
go
they
?
Wide
is
the
Gate
,
broad
is
the
Way
,
that
leads
to
Damnation
,
and
many
there
be
that
enter
therein
:
The
Flock
of
Christ
is
a
little
Flock
.
8.
Esteem
duty
above
safety
.
As
one
,
't
is
necessary
Rome
should
be
:
revived
;
't
is
not
necessary
I
should
be
preserved
:
'T
is
necessary
Religion
should
be
advanced
,
the
power
of
Godlinesse
preserved
,
't
is
not
necessary
I
should
be
in
this
or
that
condition
.
9.
Indulge
not
the
least
sin
,
else
thou
wilt
never
be
a
Conquerour
:
That
man
that
will
not
lay
down
his
Lust
for
Christ
,
will
never
lay
down
his
Life
for
Christ
.
A
man
can
never
be
resolved
for
Christs
waies
without
,
if
not
resolved
against
all
impurity
within
.
10.
Harden
and
anoint
your selves
with
practical
improvement
of
Christs
sufferings
,
in
Christs
death
:
There
was
an
inestimable
price
to
purchase
our
conquest
,
an
infinite
merit
to
strengthen
,
to
incourage
our
Conquest
,
an
all-sufficient
vertue
to
cause
our
Conquest
,
a
pledge
of
our
eternal
Conquest
,
we
are
Conquerours
already
,
we
do
but
gather
the
Spoyle
.
Make
use
of
Christs
death
as
the
merit
,
pattern
,
and
motive
of
your
Conquest
.
11.
Labouring
for
sincerity
.
12.
Get
well
acquainted
with
Divine
Attributes
and
Divine
Promises
:
and
such
especially
as
may
be
most
suitable
for
your
condition
.
13.
Abhorre
the
Relicks
of
Superstition
:
The
very
Nest
,
the
very
Cage
of
the
Bird
is
unclean
:
Not
a
crum
of
that
old
Leaven
,
't
will
sower
the
whole
Lump
:
Antichrist
is
hugely
like
the
Devil
,
let
him
get
in
but
one
paw
,
let
him
but
get
in
his
head
,
hee
will
quickly
get
in
the
whole
body
:
If
you
would
avoid
the
paw
of
Antichrist
,
avoid
as
much
as
you
can
the
very
parings
of
his
nails
.
14.
Get
an
experimental
knowledge
of
Gospel
Truths
:
They
are
your
head
Professors
that
turn
Apostates
.
15.
Let
this
be
your
first
and
chiefest
care
,
your
first
and
last
,
to
seek
and
serve
God
:
Which
if
you
do
,
as
all
other
things
,
so
this
priviledge
of
Conquest
shall
be
added
unto
you
as
your
Crown
:
Seek
ye
first
the
Kingdome
of
God
and
the
righteousness
thereof
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
:
which
opens
the
door
to
The
Seventeenth
sermon
,
Mat.
6.33
.
Seek
yee
first
the
Kingdome
of
God
and
his
Righteousness
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
.
FRom
this
Scripture
you
had
a
Remedy
against
Solicitous
Thoughts
and
Fears
,
given
in
this
Proposition
,
that
a
serious
Inquiry
and
earnest
Pursute
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
and
the
Righteousness
thereof
,
is
an
excellent
remedy
against
distracting
cares
and
fears
,
about
Provision
and
safety
.
Seek
First
,
and
trouble
your selves
no
more
.
Seek
first
the
Kingdome
of
God
&c.
Two
questions
was
proposed
and
answered
.
1.
What
is
it
earnestly
to
enquire
after
,
and
seriously
to
pursue
,
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
and
his
Righteousness
?
In
this
Question
three
things
included
;
the
Object
,
the
Act
,
the
Order
.
1.
The
Object
,
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
and
its
Righteousness
.
The
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
that
is
the
Kingdome
of
Grace
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
Glory
;
the
Kingdome
of
Grace
,
as
the
means
to
the
Kingdome
of
Glory
:
The
Righteousness
of
this
Kingdome
,
that
is
sanctification
,
sincere
holiness
in
heart
and
life
,
which
is
the
beginning
,
or
the
way
to
,
and
a
sign
or
pledge
of
our
interest
in
the
Kingdome
of
Glory
.
2.
The
Act
,
Seek
,
i.
e.
bestir
your
utmost
thoughts
about
,
your
utmost
time
,
care
,
and
diligence
upon
these
things
.
2.
Seek
,
i.
e.
set
your
choicest
affections
upon
these
things
.
3.
Seek
,
i.
e.
strive
and
labour
,
go
forth
in
utmost
endeavours
for
obtaining
of
these
things
.
3.
The
Order
,
seek
first
;
seek
it
first
,
in
respect
of
time
,
begin
with
God
,
remember
thy
Creator
in
the
daies
of
thy
youth
:
seek
it
first
,
with
the
greatest
care
,
acquired
diligence
,
industry
,
with
the
greatest
seriousness
.
The
Kingdome
of
God
is
the
most
necessary
thing
,
indeed
,
that
one
thing
necessary
;
'T
is
the
most
excellent
thing
,
eternal
,
all
other
things
are
temporal
;
get
this
and
you
get
all
;
you
get
above
the
terrours
of
the
world
.
The
best
way
to
have
the
things
of
this
world
sanctified
,
is
this
,
seek
first
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
&c.
2.
How
is
this
a
remedy
against
distracting
cares
and
fears
?
Answ.
1.
It
is
a
remedy
by
divertion
.
2.
Present
things
seem
little
,
when
acquainted
with
eternal
things
.
Vse
1.
This
reproves
those
that
observe
not
our
Saviours
direction
.
1.
Those
that
are
drowned
in
earthly
things
,
give
them
Onions
and
Garlick
,
take
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
and
Righteousness
thereof
who
will
:
Let
mee
have
my
part
in
Paris
,
what
care
I
for
Paradice
.
2.
Others
that
are
for
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
but
not
for
the
Righteousness
of
that
Kingdome
:
they
are
for
the
end
,
but
they
do
not
care
for
the
way
:
they
would
have
the
fruit
,
but
they
will
not
climbe
the
Tree
.
3.
Others
that
could
wish
they
had
a
portion
in
it
,
but
in
a
slight
and
perfunctory
way
;
if
Heaven
could
be
obtained
with
a
few
prayers
,
this
they
'd
do
,
but
further
they
will
not
go
.
2.
Is
this
such
an
excellent
way
to
cure
our
carnal
fears
and
cares
?
what
advantage
hath
a
childe
of
God
above
all
other
men
in
the
world
,
both
in
this
life
,
and
that
to
come
;
in
this
life
,
under
a
watchful
providence
;
not
a
hair
of
his
head
shall
perish
;
but
chiefly
the
priviledges
of
an
everlasting
Kingdome
:
hee
hath
a
bird
in
the
bush
,
and
in
hand
too
:
choice
enjoyments
in
the
hand
,
and
in
hope
much
more
,
but
much
more
above
,
and
this
hope
of
his
shall
not
make
him
ashamed
:
The
vision
of
his
appointed
comforts
is
for
an
appointed
time
,
and
it
will
come
;
will
come
,
said
I
?
Faith
looks
out
,
and
sees
it
coming
already
;
let
but
Faith
look
to
Heaven
,
and
hee
sees
his
Judge
coming
,
which
brings
mee
to
The
Eighteenth
Sermon
.
Revel.
22.12
.
Behold
I
come
quickly
,
and
my
reward
is
with
mee
.
THe
Observation
from
the
words
was
this
,
The
Lord
Jesus
will
certainly
and
speedily
come
to
Judgement
,
when
hee
shall
give
reward
equal
to
every
man
.
These
two
Questions
was
answered
.
1.
In
what
sense
Christ
comes
quickly
?
Answ.
In
Gods
account
,
with
whom
a
thousand
years
are
but
as
one
day
.
In
our
account
Faith
sees
him
coming
,
though
sense
cannot
:
Faith
makes
future
things
present
;
't
is
the
perspective
of
the
soul
.
Beleevers
receive
part
of
their
reward
at
death
,
and
that
's
quickly
?
2.
Why
doth
Christ
defer
his
coming
at
all
?
Ans.
1.
To
stop
the
mouths
of
the
wicked
:
they
will
not
have
one
word
to
reply
,
they
had
time
and
space
to
repent
.
2.
Out
of
his
dear
love
hee
bears
to
his
Elect
;
There
's
many
of
his
Elect
not
yet
born
,
and
though
born
;
not
new
born
,
now
these
must
be
born
,
and
new
born
,
and
brought
all
in
,
and
when
that
time
is
come
,
then
hee
will
come
.
Vse
1.
Will
Christ
come
quickly
,
and
with
a
reward
?
then
certainly
remember
this
Atheist
,
't
is
no
vain
thing
to
serve
our
Lord
Jesus
:
What
profit
is
it
if
wee
serve
him
,
&
c
?
what
profit
?
infinite
profit
,
there
's
a
reward
coming
.
2.
By
way
of
Exhortation
,
will
Christ
come
?
oh
then
1.
Prepare
for
his
coming
;
labour
to
be
prepared
by
his
spiritual
coming
into
thy
heart
,
that
's
the
way
to
be
prepared
for
his
last
coming
:
get
thy
understanding
enlightened
in
the
saving
Knowledge
of
Christ
,
thy
will
subdued
,
and
brought
into
subjection
unto
Christ
,
thy
affections
renewed
,
spiritualized
,
thy
conversation
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
2.
You
that
have
made
all
things
ready
for
his
coming
,
look
out
after
his
coming
:
The
Table
is
spread
,
the
Trencher
laid
,
the
dinner
ready
,
the
guest
not
come
,
oh
!
when
will
hee
come
;
I
desire
to
be
dissolved
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
;
come
Lord
Jesus
,
come
quickly
,
every
Saint
will
eccho
too
,
Come
quickly
.
To
every
Beleever
it
shall
be
a
most
welcome
coming
,
hee
shall
come
with
a
reward
of
absolution
and
pardon
of
all
sin
,
of
vindication
and
clearing
up
of
all
names
:
Beleevers
bodies
shall
not
only
have
a
Resurrection
,
but
their
good
names
.
It
shall
be
a
reward
of
Coronation
,
all
their
Crowns
of
Thorns
shall
be
turned
into
Crowns
of
Glory
.
3.
Is
Christ
coming
?
will
hee
come
?
This
should
bear
up
Beleevers
hearts
in
and
under
the
sufferings
they
fear
or
feel
.
Christ
comes
quickly
,
therefore
fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
.
This
gives
us
advance
into
The
Nineteenth
Sermon
.
Rev.
2.10
.
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
,
behold
the
Devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
that
you
may
be
tryed
,
and
you
shall
have
tribulation
ten
daies
:
be
thou
faithful
unto
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
Life
.
WHence
observe
,
1.
The
people
of
God
must
suffer
.
Through
tribulation
,
through
many
tribulations
they
must
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
God
:
From
a
cross
into
Heaven
:
think
it
not
strange
,
no
not
of
the
fiery
tryal
,
thou
shalt
suffer
.
2.
What
ever
sufferings
the
people
of
God
either
are
,
or
may
be
in
,
they
have
no
just
cause
,
ground
,
or
reason
of
fear
,
i.
e.
of
disponding
,
distrusting
,
distracting
fear
.
The
Arguments
for
this
point
are
in
the
Text.
1.
The
Consideration
of
who
it
is
,
that
brings
the
People
of
God
into
suffering
,
Is
it
God
?
God
is
the
Disposer
,
but
who
is
the
great
Executioner
?
The
Devil
,
whom
God
hates
more
than
thou
canst
,
The
Devil
shall
cast
,
&c.
2.
'T
is
the
Devil
in
a
Chain
.
The
Devil
hath
two
sorts
of
Chains
.
A
Chain
of
darkness
,
in
which
he
is
kept
to
the
day
of
Judgement
.
A
Chain
of
providence
,
he
is
restrained
in
that
,
&c.
3.
The
Quality
of
the
suffering
should
keep
them
from
fearing
:
He
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
Prison
,
not
into
Hell
.
4.
The
Design
,
to
destroy
you
?
no
,
but
to
try
you
:
'T
is
well
you
are
Gold
,
else
you
would
be
presently
destroyed
and
burnt
.
5.
The
Duration
,
could
the
Devil
have
his
design
,
it
should
be
for
ever
:
'T
is
but
for
ten
daies
.
6.
God
over-rules
all
that
befalls
us
,
Christ
alwaies
stands
by
the
Beleever
to
take
notice
of
every
stripe
,
as
well
as
of
every
hair
of
thy
head
,
to
own
thee
in
all
thy
sufferings
,
to
sympathize
with
thee
,
to
have
a
fellow-feeling
and
compassion
unto
thee
,
to
compose
us
,
and
sanctifie
all
unto
us
,
to
order
the
issue
of
all
,
that
it
shall
be
sure
,
speedy
,
and
good
,
and
by
all
these
to
make
us
as
like
God
,
God-man
,
as
possible
.
Vse
.
Then
do
not
fear
:
Here
we
were
forewarned
and
fore-Armed
.
1.
Forewarned
,
our
suffering
is
like
to
be
great
,
nay
,
it
may
be
greater
then
we
may
suppose
:
This
to
bee
sure
,
if
our
sufferings
do
but
keep
pace
with
our
sinings
,
I
beleeve
never
such
sufferings
in
England
:
If
God
lay
Righteousness
to
the
Line
,
and
Judgement
to
the
Plummet
,
never
such
matter
for
his
Justice
in
England
.
2.
We
should
not
fear
because
that
is
the
spring
of
many
other
sins
,
Fainting
,
Running
,
Lying
,
Perjury
,
and
to
do
any
thing
in
the
world
&c.
3.
The
best
of
men
in
such
bad
times
,
it
will
bee
as
much
as
ever
they
can
doe
to
keep
themselves
steady
.
2.
We
were
Fore-armed
.
1.
In
reference
to
the
Church
of
God
:
Do
not
fear
,
the
Church
of
God
is
dear
to
thee
,
but
't
is
dearer
to
God
.
The
Interest
of
God
is
more
concerned
in
the
life
,
peace
,
and
truth
of
the
Church
,
then
in
mine
,
&c.
If
the
great
God
will
not
look
to
his
own
Interest
,
can
the
Church
be
safe
?
But
doubtless
hee
will
.
2.
In
reference
to
our selves
.
Suppose
many
sufferings
,
yet
the
waies
of
God
are
in
the
dark
,
as
well
as
in
the
deep
,
there
's
no
tracing
of
him
,
let
him
alone
,
where
thou
canst
not
trace
him
,
admire
him
.
God
can
,
and
hath
done
,
and
I
bless
God
,
I
can
set
my
Seal
to
that
word
that
tells
mee
,
God
will
do
great
things
;
Babylon
must
sink
,
his
people
must
bee
called
,
the
Kings
of
the
earth
must
hate
that
Whore
,
when
God
brings
his
people
low
,
't
is
but
making
way
for
the
bareing
and
magnifying
his
own
mercy
;
when
the
praise
can
be
given
to
none
,
now
is
a
time
for
God
to
work
.
Now
will
I
arise
and
shew
my self
strong
.
Therefore
fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
:
Fear
not
oh
!
ye
Saints
of
the
most
high
:
T
is
true
,
if
you
were
carnal
,
natural
,
unconverted
,
sinful
,
Idolatrous
wretches
,
well
might
you
fear
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
,
and
him
that
sitteth
on
the
Throne
:
Wert
thou
a
filthy
,
drunken
,
unrighteous
,
intemperate
Faelix
,
thou
might
well
fear
thou
hast
no
God
to
run
to
,
but
being
a
Paul
thou
needest
not
fear
:
No
,
Paul
can
speak
and
act
with
so
much
confidence
even
when
he
stands
before
a
great
Tribunal
,
ready
to
have
a
sentence
of
death
passed
on
him
,
that
he
makes
his
very
Judge
to
Tremble
.
And
so
you
have
it
in
The
Twentieth
Sermon
.
Acts
24.25
.
And
as
he
reasoned
of
Righteousness
,
Temperance
,
and
Judgement
to
come
,
Faelix
trembled
.
IN
these
words
you
have
the
manner
,
matter
,
and
effect
of
Paul's
Preaching
;
The
manner
,
why
Paul
was
reasoning
;
The
matter
't
is
of
Righteousness
,
Temperance
and
Judgement
to
come
;
the
Effect
,
Faelix
trembled
.
First
,
for
the
manner
of
Pauls
Preaching
,
as
he
reasoned
,
i.
e.
as
he
argued
the
matter
,
he
did
propound
it
in
a
rational
way
,
and
pursued
it
before
Faelix
,
and
this
he
doth
in
a
double
capacity
,
as
he
is
a
Convert
,
and
as
he
is
an
Apostle
,
as
a
Christian
,
and
as
a
Preacher
.
1.
As
a
Convert
and
Christian
,
and
so
he
had
reason
to
do
,
and
make
use
of
that
reason
he
had
to
shew
,
though
he
became
Righteous
,
yet
Paul
had
not
lost
his
reason
.
Hence
learn
,
true
Religion
will
consist
with
right
Reason
.
Blessed
be
God
for
this
Truth
;
We
are
apt
to
look
upon
men
as
mad
men
,
if
they
will
be
Righteous
:
'T
is
true
,
before
Paul
was
converted
,
he
had
Reason
but
he
used
it
madly
,
but
after
Conversion
he
begins
to
be
sober
,
and
make
the
best
use
of
his
Reason
.
2.
Look
upon
Paul
as
a
Preacher
,
so
he
makes
use
of
his
Reason
.
And
True
Reason
may
and
must
bee
used
in
Preaching
the
Gospel
,
yet
with
these
two
Cautions
.
1.
Do
not
over-value
Reason
;
do
not
lift
up
the
Servant
above
the
Master
:
Prize
Grace
more
then
Reason
;
Piety
is
better
then
Parts
,
though
Parts
are
the
Ring
of
Gold
,
Piety
is
the
Diamond
in
that
Ring
.
As
if
,
a
man
in
a
Pulpit
should
come
to
shew
what
a
brave
Scholler
he
is
,
this
is
to
over-value
Reason
.
2.
Do
not
under-value
Reason
.
We
have
had
a
strange
fancy
,
that
if
a
man
that
could
not
read
English
would
but
come
and
talke
and
preach
to
us
,
he
was
far
more
desirable
then
a
Black-Coat
that
hath
been
at
University
and
learnt
his
root
there
(
as
they
say
)
you
will
be
glad
of
such
as
these
.
This
Learning
hath
spoiled
all
the
world
,
do
you
not
know
how
many
Schollers
are
Atheists
;
and
their
learning
made
them
the
worse
,
&c.
This
is
not
the
fault
of
their
Reason
;
had
they
more
Reason
they
would
improve
it
better
.
It
is
want
of
Reason
that
makes
them
not
Crucifie
their
Lusts
:
Because
corrupt
men
many
times
reprove
that
which
is
good
,
will
you
therefore
cast
it
off
.
2.
For
the
Matter
of
Pauls
Preaching
,
and
here
observe
.
1.
'T
is
suitable
to
his
hearers
,
Faelix
was
a
Judge
though
a
corrupt
one
,
and
so
he
reasons
of
Righteousnesse
:
He
and
his
Whore
lived
in
Adultery
,
and
so
he
preaches
of
Temperance
,
of
Judgement
to
come
,
know
,
God
will
call
thee
to
judgement
.
Hence
observe
.
The
Gospel
is
then
preached
aright
,
when
suted
to
hearers
hearts
,
conditions
,
constitutions
:
A
man
in
the
Pulpit
ought
not
to
shoot
at
random
,
Paul
speaks
ad
rem
to
his
hearers
,
suitably
tells
them
of
Righteousnesse
,
Temperance
,
Judgement
to
come
.
2.
Consider
it
with
Relation
to
his
Scope
,
which
was
,
to
bring
them
unto
Christ
,
and
what
doth
hee
do
?
He
Preaches
Grace
,
Mercy
,
and
Peace
,
no
,
not
a
word
of
that
,
but
Righteousness
,
Temperance
,
Judgment
to
come
.
Paul
was
a
convincing
Preacher
,
hee
knows
his
way
to
bring
home
Faelix
and
Drusilla
,
to
Christ
,
was
first
to
convince
them
of
their
sin
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
due
to
sin
.
The
whole
summe
of
Pauls
preaching
is
,
a
preaching
by
way
of
conviction
:
Sin
and
misery
must
be
preached
for
this
end
,
that
it
may
bring
men
unto
Christ
;
wee
must
not
make
men
half
dead
and
there
leave
them
,
but
bring
them
to
the
Chirurgion
,
all
our
conviction
is
only
for
this
end
,
that
you
might
be
brought
to
Christ
,
by
Grace
,
to
Glory
.
3.
For
the
Effects
of
Pauls
preaching
:
Paul
preached
,
and
Faelix
trembled
:
doth
not
Drusylla
tremble
?
'T
is
more
then
probable
,
shee
brought
Paul
to
preach
there
,
that
Drusylla
had
a
months
mind
to
hear
what
he
had
to
say
,
but
Faelix
trembled
;
Hence
observe
,
Those
that
are
first
in
enjoying
,
may
be
last
in
receiving
the
Gospel
.
Drusylla
was
a
—
yet
turns
a
wicked
Apostate
,
yet
when
come
to
hear
a
Sermon
,
her
Heathenish
Husband
Faelix
that
served
the
Devil
instead
of
God
trembled
,
but
not
she
;
Back-sliding
Professors
from
the
Truth
,
are
infinitely
farther
from
melting
under
the
Gospel
,
then
profane
sinners
,
that
never
heard
of
it
.
A
man
had
far
better
go
and
preach
to
Heathens
,
then
Apostates
.
Then
for
the
words
,
Faelix
Trembled
.
Why
?
There
was
Righteousness
prosecuted
and
convinced
,
Judgement
to
come
,
threatned
against
him
;
Now
his
knees
begin
to
smite
together
,
now
the
Writing
on
the
Wall
,
now
Faelix
trembles
;
Oh!
poor
soul
,
wouldst
thou
not
tremble
at
the
hearing
of
the
Preaching
of
Judgement
to
come
?
submit
to
the
Judge
before
he
come
:
wouldst
thou
not
have
thy
Judge
to
condemn
thee
then
?
Let
him
be
now
thy
King
to
Rule
,
thy
Prophet
to
instruct
,
thy
Priest
to
reconcile
:
Would
you
avoid
the
terrour
of
a
Judgement
to
come
?
Accept
of
the
offer
of
a
Christ
coming
;
coming
did
I
say
?
Nay
,
he
is
come
already
;
Do
but
lay
your
ear
close
,
to
that
third
of
the
Revelations
,
and
the
twentieth
,
you
shall
hear
your
Judge
knocking
,
which
brings
mee
to
The
one
and
twentieth
Sermon
.
Rev.
3.20
.
Behold
I
stand
at
the
door
and
knock
,
if
any
man
hear
my
voyce
,
and
open
the
Door
,
I
will
come
in
to
him
,
and
will
Sup
with
him
,
and
he
with
mee
.
THese
are
the
words
of
our
blessed
Saviour
,
words
Coyned
as
it
were
for
the
close
of
the
morning
Exercise
.
A
continued
metaphor
;
wherein
you
have
1.
An
Important
thing
of
weight
intimated
in
that
particle
,
Behold
.
2.
The
state
of
men
in
the
visible
Church
implied
,
though
they
profess
a
Christ
,
high
thoughts
of
him
,
and
obedience
to
him
,
yet
many
,
most
of
them
keep
their
hearts
shut
against
him
,
behold
I
stand
without
at
the
door
.
3.
Christs
dealing
or
transaction
with
the
poor
Creatures
for
opening
their
hearts
to
him
,
and
that
in
four
things
.
1.
His
standing
waiting
,
or
dancing
attendance
on
the
soul
,
and
the
place
where
:
I
stand
at
the
door
.
2.
His
earnest
desire
and
importunity
of
entrance
,
and
knock
.
3.
His
call
and
Invitation
,
for
where
a
hearing
is
injoyned
,
there
must
needs
bee
a
calling
implyed
.
4.
The
Argument
or
Motive
he
uses
,
to
perswade
poor
Creatures
to
let
him
in
.
1.
Ab
honesto
,
If
he
will
but
open
,
I
will
come
in
and
take
my
abode
:
An
admirable
thing
to
have
such
a
Tennant
.
2.
A
Jucundo
,
I
will
sup
with
him
,
I
will
vouchsafe
him
fellowship
and
communion
.
3.
He
shall
sup
with
mee
;
There
shall
bee
mutual
fellowship
between
him
and
mee
,
what
I
have
shall
be
his
and
what
he
hath
shall
be
mine
:
we
will
walk
,
love
,
and
lodge
together
;
I
will
lodge
with
him
,
and
he
shall
lodge
with
mee
.
4.
To
whom
this
invitation
is
made
to
every
one
,
all
,
if
any
man
or
woman
,
that
●ave
sleighted
my
Ministers
voyce
,
months
,
or
years
,
if
〈◊〉
he
will
open
,
I
will
come
in
.
5.
The
Sinners
Duty
and
Interest
.
1.
The
opening
the
heart
when
Christ
knocks
,
that
's
his
duty
,
because
Christs
Invitation
is
his
command
.
2.
His
Interest
,
because
then
Christ
will
come
in
,
&c.
The
Doctrine
was
,
When
Christ
knocks
and
calls
,
at
the
doors
of
our
hearts
,
't
is
our
Duty
and
Interest
,
to
open
,
admit
,
and
let
him
in
.
These
two
questions
were
proposed
and
prosecuted
.
1.
When
or
now
,
is
Christ
said
to
knock
and
call
at
the
hearts
of
sinners
?
2.
How
sinners
are
said
to
hear
and
open
.
1.
How
is
Christ
said
to
knock
and
call
at
the
hearts
of
sinners
?
1.
If
you
regard
the
means
whereby
hee
knocks
,
i.
e.
by
natural
light
of
conscience
within
,
or
by
the
light
of
the
Ministry
and
Gospel
without
.
2.
If
you
regard
the
manner
of
Christs
knocking
or
calling
,
't
is
either
externally
,
by
the
Word
,
Ordinances
,
Providences
(
his
Rod
hath
a
voice
as
well
as
his
Word
)
or
internally
,
by
the
Spirit
of
God
that
accompanies
that
Word
,
by
the
means
of
Grace
,
by
the
motions
of
his
Spirit
.
2.
How
are
sinners
said
to
hear
his
voice
,
and
open
?
1.
For
hearing
,
it
must
not
be
an
external
,
but
an
internal
hearing
,
a
hearing
of
the
heart
,
through
the
heart
;
it
must
be
a
particular
,
distinguishing
hearing
,
it
must
know
the
voice
of
Christ
;
it
must
be
a
sensible
,
an
humble
,
satisfying
hearing
.
2.
For
opening
;
it
is
either
1.
Sp●●●al
opening
,
at
first
,
when
the
door
is
shut
,
those
everlasting
doors
are
at
first
open
to
entertain
the
King
of
Glory
,
in
our
first
Conversion
.
2.
Progressive
,
i.
e.
when
the
soul
opens
more
and
more
:
for
there
's
no
door
,
but
it
s
shut
as
close
on
him
when
after
entrance
,
that
't
is
as
much
as
ever
Christ
can
do
to
creep
in
.
This
opening
appears
,
1.
In
parting
with
,
and
putting
away
what
ever
keeps
possession
of
the
heart
against
Christ
:
The
strong
man
must
be
turned
out
.
2.
The
soul
freely
consents
to
Christ
,
by
an
intire
resignation
to
his
Will
and
Spirit
,
to
take
him
upon
those
tearms
.
And
when
Christ
doth
thus
knock
and
call
at
the
door
of
our
hearts
,
't
is
our
duty
and
interest
thus
to
open
admittance
to
him
.
The
Use
was
for
Exhortation
,
to
plead
with
poor
sinners
,
that
yet
,
oh
!
yet
they
would
open
to
Christ
Jesus
knocking
and
calling
:
Arguments
here
there
was
used
,
if
they
did
not
melt
,
't
was
not
because
they
were
not
powerful
,
but
our
souls
marble
.
1.
'T
is
a
matter
of
greatest
importance
,
more
than
your
earthly
Joyntures
,
it
concerns
your
everlasting
souls
,
souls
that
are
more
worth
than
ten
thousand
worlds
;
whether
you
will
now
beleeve
it
or
no
,
you
will
hereafter
.
2.
Consider
the
person
that
comes
to
call
;
who
is
it
?
'T
is
a
King
that
stands
at
your
door
;
't
is
the
King
of
Kings
,
God
of
Gods
,
that
stands
there
.
3.
'T
is
hee
that
deserves
admittance
,
a
God
of
abundant
,
superabundant
love
;
by
his
undertaking
hee
hath
deserved
admittance
:
will
you
keep
out
your
Father
?
your
Mother
?
thou
wretch
,
that
wast
rescued
the
other
day
,
wilt
thou
keep
out
thy
Redeemer
?
4.
'T
is
hee
that
hath
a
great
love
and
affection
for
you
,
how
ever
you
have
dealt
with
him
:
Thou
that
brought
him
Hell
,
yet
can
hee
never
bee
at
quiet
till
he
hath
brought
you
to
Heaven
.
5.
Consider
the
posture
,
I
stand
,
must
you
sit
and
I
stand
?
6.
I
have
stood
a
long
time
,
I
have
been
staying
and
waiting
for
you
so
many
years
;
I
can
reckon
every
day
and
night
I
have
stood
and
waited
for
you
:
you
would
have
abhorr'd
to
have
waited
on
the
greatest
man
in
the
world
,
as
I
have
waited
on
you
,
a
worm
;
nay
,
I
stay
still
waiting
for
you
;
And
This
one
thing
sticks
yet
with
mee
;
I
stand
ready
to
depart
;
I
have
knocked
a
great
while
,
but
now
knock
no
more
;
what
if
this
should
be
the
last
knock
you
should
hear
?
How
many
did
knock
,
and
the
last
knock'd
,
yet
I
stand
;
I
knock
this
once
more
;
't
is
very
questionable
whether
Christ
will
ever
knock
again
,
at
least
in
such
a
way
,
and
by
such
means
;
never
did
Christ
knock
more
louder
.
7.
I
stand
at
the
door
,
a
poor
cold
place
:
I
stand
despised
and
contemned
:
but
besides
,
many
in
the
mean
time
are
let
in
,
and
I
kept
out
,
and
that
out
of
my
own
house
.
8.
I
stand
at
the
door
,
ready
to
have
my
patience
turned
into
fury
;
therefore
,
let
mee
come
in
quickly
.
9.
I
stand
,
I
that
am
blessed
in
my self
,
I
that
can
make
thee
infinitely
,
eternally
blessed
▪
I
that
am
,
&c
,
do
stand
,
therefore
prethee
,
prethee
open
.
What
's
that
?
'T
is
hear
and
know
,
remember
,
beleeve
and
do
.
And
this
would
give
mee
a
fair
Retreat
into
my
Text
;
If
you
know
these
things
,
happy
are
yee
if
yee
do
them
.
I
beseech
you
to
consider
,
you
have
known
these
things
,
cursed
,
wretched
for
ever
are
yee
,
if
yee
do
not
do
them
,
happy
for
ever
if
you
do
them
.
Thus
I
have
given
you
a
short
account
of
these
things
lately
delivered
to
you
:
you
must
not
impute
any
of
my
weaknesses
to
my
Reverend
Brethrens
labours
that
went
before
;
the
God
of
Heaven
bless
you
,
and
reward
them
a
thousand-fold
.
And
,
oh
!
what
ever
God
doth
,
keep
up
this
exercise
in
the
midst
of
us
.
You
have
abundantly
reaped
Gods
Spirit
;
I
hope
there
is
something
done
in
this
Congregation
,
that
Eternity
it self
shall
never
bee
able
to
blot
out
.
I
confess
this
is
no
fasting
day
,
but
yet
however
wee
may
make
it
such
a
day
,
as
,
since
God
is
pleased
to
give
us
an
Ocean
,
to
return
to
him
some
drops
.
Beloved
,
'T
is
very
probable
that
it
will
bee
the
last
motion
that
ever
I
shall
make
to
you
while
I
live
in
this
way
;
If
I
were
now
to
go
from
my
Pulpit
to
my
grave
,
this
would
bee
the
double
motion
I
would
make
to
you
.
1.
For
Gods
sake
prize
the
Word
of
God
.
2.
Labour
to
prize
the
Word
of
God
by
the
worth
of
it
,
that
you
may
never
come
to
prize
the
Word
of
God
by
the
want
of
it
.
And
if
you
would
express
your
prizing
of
the
Word
,
express
your
love
,
charity
,
bowels
,
to
poor
Ministers
of
the
Word
:
never
any
man
repented
hee
had
given
so
much
to
a
good
use
,
doubtless
my
children
wants
it
now
,
or
my
wife
wants
it
now
,
&c.
And
I
can
assure
you
,
I
think
there
was
never
so
many
thanksgivings
made
to
God
for
this
City
of
London
,
as
for
their
abundant
charity
in
this
respect
.
FINIS
.